AN ANSWERE VNTO SIR THOMAS MORES DIALOGE
|
|
[Hand] An answere vnto Sir Thomas Mores
dialoge made by Willyam Tindale.
|
|
¶First he declareth what the church is / and geveth a reason of certayne wordes which Master More rebuketh
in the transla= cion of the newe Testament. [Hand]
|
|
¶After that he answereth particularlye vn to everye
chaptre which semeth to haue anye apperaunce of truth thorow
all his .iij. bokes.
|
|
[Hand] Awake thou that sle=
pest and stonde vpp from deeth / and Christ shall geue the
light Ephesians.
v.
|
Awake . . . light. Eph. 5.14. This same epigraph is
found on the title page of John Frith, An other boke against Rastel (c1537), STC 11385:
"¶ Awake thou that slepeste and | stonde vppe from deeth / and | Chryste
shall geue the | lyght. Ephesians, v."
|
The grace of oure lorde / the light of his
spirite to se and to iudge / true repentaunce towardes goddes
lawe / a fast faith in the mercifull promises that are in oure
savioure Christ / fervent loue towarde thy neyghboure after the
ensample of Christ and his sayntes / be with the o reader and
with all that loue the trouth and
longe for the redempcion of goddes electe. Amen.
|
The grace . . .
Amen. CWM 8/1.41/5–10. Ten Pauline epistles greet
the reader with prayers for "grace and peace" (Romans, 1 and 2
Corinthians, Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, 1 and 2
Thessalonians, Philemon). Three open with "grace, mercy and peace" (1
and 2 Timothy, Titus). Answer outdoes Paul by
praying for "grace," "light," "repentaunce" "faith," and
"loue."
|
Oure savioure Ihesus in the .xvj. chaptre of Iohan at
his last souper when he toke his leaue of his disciples / warned
them sayenge / the holye gost shall come and rebuke the worlde
of iudgement. That is / he shall rebuke the worlde for lacke of
true iudgement and discrecyon to iudge / and shall proue that
the taste of their mouthes is corrupte / so that they iudge
swete to be sowre and sowre
to be swete / and their yies to be blinde / so that
they thinke that to
be the verye service of god which is but a blinde
supersticyon / for
zele of which yet they persecute the true service of
god: and that they iudge to be the lawe of god which is but a
false imaginacion of a corrupte iudgement / for blinde
affeccyon of which yet they
persecute the true lawe of god & them that kepe
it. And this same is
it that Paule sayeth in the seconde chaptre of the
first epistle to the
Corinthians / how that the naturall man that is not
borne agayne
and created anew with the spirite of god / be he
never so greate a philosopher / never so well sene in the lawe
/ never so sore studyed in the scripture / as we haue ensamples
in the pharises / yet he can not vnderstonde the thinges of the
spirite of god: but sa
|
holye gost . . .
iudgement. Cf. John 16.8, 11.
Oure . . . kepe
it. CWM 8/1.44/7–20.
the naturall . . .
god. Cf. 1 Cor. 2.14.
sore. Used as
adjective or adverb, one of Tyndale's favorite words.
|
yeth he / the spirituall iudgeth all thinges and his spirite
sercheth the depe secretes of god / so that what so ever god
commaundeth him to do / he never leveth serchinge till he come
at the botome / the pith / the quycke / the liffe / the spirite
/ the marye and verye cause why / and iudgeth all thinge. Take
an ensample / in the greate commaundement
/ loue god with all thyne herte / the spirituall
sercheth the
cause and loketh on the benefites of god and so
conceaveth loue in
his herte. And when he is commaunded to obeye the
powers and
rulers of the worlde / he loketh on the benefytes which god
sheweth
the worlde thorow them and therfore doth it gladlye.
And when he is commaunded to loue his neyghboure as him silfe /
he sercheth that his neyghboure is created of god and bought
with Christes bloude and so forth / and therfore he loveth him
out of his harte /
and if he be evell forbereth him and with all loue
and pacience draweth him to good: as elder brothren wayte on the
younger and serve them and sofre them / and when they will not
come they speake fayre and flater and geue some gaye thinge and
promise fayre and so drawe them and smite them not / but if they
maye in no wyse be
holpe / referre the punishment to the father and
mother and so forth. And by these iudgeth he all other lawes of
god and vnderstondeth the true vse and meaninge of them. And by
these vnderstondeth he in the lawes of man / which are right
and which tirannie.
|
the spirituall . . .
secretes of god. Cf. 1 Cor. 2.15, 10.
serchinge . . .
why. Cf. CWM 8/1.261/12–13, 196/7–12, 197/1, 199/13–15; Mammon C1.
loue god with all thyne
herte. Cf. Deut. 6.5, Matt. 22.37, Mark 12.30, Luke 10.27.
Altogether, the First Great Commandment occurs five times in
Answer.
Take . . .
herte. CWM 8/1.49/18–20, slightly paraphrased at CWM
8/1.51/22–24.
obeye . . .
worlde. Cf. Rom. 13.1–7.
And when . . .
gladlye. CWM 8/1.55/30–32.
loue his neyghboure as
him silfe. Cf. Lev. 19.18, Matt. 19.19, Matt. 22.39, Mark
12.31, Luke 10.27, Rom. 13.9, Gal. 5.14, Jas. 2.8. Altogether, the
Second Great Commandment occurs eighteen times in Answer.
And when . . .
forth. CWM 8/1.56/36–38.
right. This
adjective is another one of Tyndale's characteristic words.
and therfore . . .
tirannie. CWM 8/1.57/12–22.
iudgeth . . .
tirannie. Repeated at CWM 8/1.60/21–23.
|
If god shulde commaunde him to drinke no wyne / as he commaunded
in the olde testament that the preastes shulde not:
when they ministred in the temple and forbade diverse meates /
|
drinke no wyne.
Cf. Lev. 10.9, Ezek. 44.21.
forbade diverse
meates. Cf. Ezek. 44.31.
|
the spirituall (because he knoweth that man is lorde ouer all
other creatures and they his servauntes made to be at his
pleasure / and that it is not commaunded for the wyne or meate
it silfe that man shuld be in bondage vnto his awne servaunt
the inferioure creature) ceaseth not to serch the cause. And
when he findeth it / that it is to tame the flesh and that he
be alwaye sobre / he obeyeth gladlye / and yet not so
supersticiouslye that the tyme of his disease he wolde not drinke
wyne in the waye of a medicyne to recouer his helth /
as David ate
of the halowed breed and as Moses for necessite lefte
the children
of Israel vncircumcysed .xl. yeares / where of
likelyhod some died vncircumcysed & were yet thought to be
in no worse case then they that were circumcysed / as the
children that died with in the eyght daye were counted in as
good case as they that were circumcysed / which ensamples might
teach vs manye thinges if there were spirite
in vs. And likewyse of the holye daye / he knoweth
that the daye is seruaunt to man / and therfore when he findeth
that it is done because
he shulde not be lette from hearinge the worde of god / he obeyeth gladlie / and yet not so supersticiouslye that he wolde
not
helpe his neyghboure on the holye daye and let the
sermon alone for one daye / or that he wolde not worke on the
holydaye / neade requyringe it / at such time as men be not wont
to be at church / and so thorow out all lawes. And even likewyse
in all ceremonyes and sacramentes he sercheth the significations
and wil not serve the visible thinges. It is as good to him /
that the preast saye masse in his
goune as in his other apparell / if they teach him
not some whate
and that his soule be edefyed therbye. And as sone
|
man . . .
creatures. Cf. Gen. 1.28.
David . . .
breed. Cf. 1 Sam. 21.3–6.
Moses . . .
yeares. Cf. Josh. 5.2–7.
If god . . . in
vs. CWM 8/1.60/32–61/10.
ensamples ... in
vs. Repeated at CWM 8/1.73/26–27.
the daye . . .
man. Cf. Mark 2.27.
And likewyse . . .
church. CWM 8/1.74/14–20.
|
will he gape while thou puttest sonde as holysalt in his mouth
/ if thou shewe him no reason therof. He had as lefe be smered
with onhalowed butter as anoynted with charmed oyle if his
soule be not taught to vnderstonde some whate therbye / and so
forth.
|
the preast . . .
oyle. Cf. CWM 8/1.58/31–33.
holysalt . . .
oyle. Used in the sacrament of Baptism, cf. [B2, reference to "oyle / salte / spittell / taper &
chresom cloth of the substaunce of baptim"]. For material objects used in religious rites, cf. [F3v, commentary note
concerning "holy water ... holy salt"].
and so . . .
forth. CWM 8/1.76/10–18.
|
But the worlde captyvateth his witte and aboute the lawe of god
maketh him wonderful imaginacions vnto which he so fast
cleaveth that ten Iohan Baptistes were not able to dispute them
out of his hed. He beleveth that he loveth god because he is
readie to kille a turcke for his sake that beleveth better in
god then he / whom god also commaundeth vs to loue and to leave
nothinge vnsought / to winne him vnto the knowlege of the truth
/ though with the losse of oure lyves . He supposeth that he
loveth his neyghboure as moch as he is
bounde / if he be not actuallye angrye with him /
whom yet he wil not helpe frelye with an halfpenye but for
avantage / or vayneglorye
or for a wordlie purposse. If any man haue displeased
him / he kepeth his malice in and will not chafe him silfe
aboute it till he se an occasion to avenge it craftelye and
thinketh that well ynough. And the rulars of the worlde he
obeyeth thinketh he / when he flatereth them and blindeth them
with giftes and corrupteth the officers with rewardes and
begyleth the lawe with cautels and sotiltyes.
|
captyvateth his
witte. Cf. 2 Cor. 10.5. Tyndale taunts More with this clause
fourteen times.
But . . . hed.
CWM 8/1.121/11–14.
turcke.Tyndale
associates Turks with papists in their erroneous belief in justification
by works, not faith. Thus, Answer has more
references to the Turks than any other of the independent works. Cf. Mammon I1; Obedience C7v,
D2v, I3v; Prelates B5; Matthew a3v, f3v, 02, 06.
By opposing killing Turks in the name of Christianity, Tyndale echoes the
final section of Erasmus' 1515 account of the adage Dulce bellum inexpertis; "Wars are sweet to them who know them
not," Tilley W58. Cf. Adagia 4.1.1 (LB
2.966D-970A; not yet in ASD or CWE); Margaret Mann
Phillips, The 'Adages' of Erasmus
(Cambridge UP, 1964) 344–52. Rather than arms or scholastic philosophy,
Erasmus offers the philosophia Christi as a
better way to overcome the Turks in the preface to a new edition of the
Enchiridion. Cf. Ep. 858, To Paul Volz,
Basel, 14 August 1518 (Allen 3.364/78–366/154; CWE 6.75/85–77/165; also
found in Holborn 5/14–7/20; CWE 66.10–12). Because of the moral failures
of Christendom, Erasmus was pessimistic about a victory over the Turks
in his 1530 "consultation," De bello Turcis
inferendo. See the introduction to De
bello by A.G. Weiler (ASD 5/3.20–27; not yet in CWE).
Early in his career, Luther had denounced collecting indulgence money,
not only for the supposed release of the souls in purgatory, e.g. Thesis
27, but also for a crusade against the Turks, Resolutions of 1518 (WA 1.535/29–39; LW 31.91–92). Gradually
his position became more nuanced. In his On War
Against the Turk, 1529 (WA 30/2.107–48; LW 46.161–205), and
again in Eine Heerpredigt wider den Türken, 1529
(WA 30/2.160–97; not in LW), Luther affirmed the right of the emperor to
make a military defense against the Turks.
Writing in the Tower of London in 1534–35, More
sets his Dialogue of Comfort (CWM 12) in Hungary
between the Muslim victory at Mohács (August 1526) and the unsuccessful
siege of Vienna (October 1529). The Great Turk is at once
Suleiman the Magnificent and Henry VIII. See Brandon
H. Beck, From the Rising of the Sun:
English Images of the Ottoman Empire to 1715, American
University Studies, Series IX, History 20 (New
York: Peter Lang, 1987).
whom . . .
loue. Cf. Matt. 5.44, Luke 6.35.
He beleveth . . .
lyves. CWM 8/1.123/26–29. Cf. CWM 8/2.810/17–24.
angrye with him.
Cf. Matt. 5.22.
wordlie purposse.
Tyndale frequently makes a pun on "wordly " and "worldly":
e.g.,[D5, reference to “wordly wisdom” and commentary note; E7, reference to “wordely businesses”; F4v, reference to “wordly princes”];
Mammon A6v etc., Obedience A7 etc., 1 John
F4v etc.
|
And because the
loue of god & of his neyghboure which is the spirite and
the liffe of all lawes and wherfore all lawes are made / is not writen in his harte / therfore in all inferioure lawes and in all
worldlye ordinaunces is he betell blinde. If he be commaunded
to absteyne from
wyne / that will he observe vnto the deeth to / as the charter
house
monkes
|
writen in his
harte. Cf. Jer. 31.33, Heb. 8.10, Heb. 10.16. This is the most
frequently quoted biblical text in Answer,
twentythree times in all. For an examination of this text in
relation to Tyndale's emphasis on justification by faith and as a
foreshadowing of covenant theology, cf. O'Donnell, "Scripture
versus Church," Moreana 106–7, "Biblical
Interpretation in the Age of Thomas More: Numéro spécial William Tyndale" (July 1991) 119— 30, esp. 120
and n7.
Marc'hadour discusses Jer. 31.33 (cf. Bible
3.194–96), quoted in Heb. 8.10 and Heb.10.16, as one of seven major
biblical texts frequently used by More. His other key texts are Matt.
16.18, Matt. 18.20, Matt. 28.20, John 16.13, John 20.30, and Ps. 67.7 in
Vulgate (Ps. 68.6 in KJV) (cf. Bible 4.117).
Following the Hebrew text, the numbers of the psalms in the KJV are
usually one digit higher than the Septuagint and the Vulgate after Ps. 8
and before Ps. 148 (NCE 11.935). Since the KJV does not count the
heading as a verse, within individual psalms its numbers are often one
digit behind the Vulgate.
He supposeth . . .
blinde. CWM 8/1.124/36–125/11. Tyndale opposes the
legalistic definition of charity as the mere absence of irate
feeling and ill-will. Such teaching is exemplified by Silvester Prierias in his treatment of love of enemies in
the frequently reprinted Summa summarum de
casibus conscientiae (Bologna , 1514), s.v. charitas. Luther had rejected a similar reduction
of charity to an obligation to give help only in cases of dire necessity
, in the earliest extant disputation that he chaired in
Wittenberg, September 1516 (WA 1.149; not in LW).
betell blinde. Cf. [L7v, “O how betleblinde is fleshlye reason!”] and Tilley B219.
charter house
monkes. The Carthusians were founded in the French Alps by St.
Bruno in 1084. They never eat meat (Obedience
O4v), and keep silence except for a period on Sundays and major feasts
(NCE 3.162–67; OER 1.266–69). Tyndale satirically advises the husband of
a garrulous wife to buy silence from the Charterhouse (Obedience Q8v). Erasmus contrasts a veteran with
a monk who meditates on the Bible and Fathers in "The Soldier and the
Carthusian," August 1523, Colloquies (ASD
1/3.314–19; CWE 39.328–43).
According to his son-in-law, More lived without vows in the London
Charterhouse before finally deciding to marry (Roper 6/9— 11).
On 4 May 1535, two months before his own death, More and his daughter
Margaret watched three Carthusian priors leave the Tower on their way to
execution (Roper 80/9ff).
Among the fifty persons who died under Henry VIII for rejecting the royal
supremacy, the Carthusians were the largest group with a total of
eighteen, followed by eleven diocesan priests including Fisher, seven
laypeople including More, seven Benedictines, five Franciscans, one
Austin friar and the Bridgittine Richard
Reynolds (NCE 9.318–32, 17.36).
|
had lever dye then eate flesh: and as for the sobrenesse and
chastisinge of the membres will he not loke for / but will powre
in ale and bere of the strongest with out measure and heate them
with spices and so forth. And the holidaye will he kepe so strayte that if he mete a flee in his bed he dare not kill hir / and not once
regarde wherfore the holidaye was ordained to seke
for goddes worde / & so forth in al lawes . And in ceremonyes
& sacramentes / there he captiuateth his witte &
vnderstondinge to obey holye church with out askinge what they
meane or desiringe to knowe but onlye careth for the kepinge
and loketh ever with a payre of narow yies and with all his
spectacles vppon them / lest ought belefte out. For if the
preast shulde saye masse / baptize or heare confession with out
a stole aboute his necke / he wolde thinke all were marred and
doute whether he had power to consecrate / & thinke that the vertue of the masse were lost / & the childe not wel baptized or
not baptized at all / & that his absolucion were not worth
a myte. He had leuer
that the bisshope shuld wagge .ij. fingers ouer him /
then that a nother man shulde saye god saue him and so forth. Wherfore
beloved
reader in as moch as the holye gost rebuketh the worlde for lacke of iudgement / and in as moch also as their ignoraunce is
with out excuse before whose faces ynough is sette to iudge by
/ if they
wolde open their yies to se / and not captiuate their
vnderstondinge to beleue lyes: and in as moch as the spirituall
iudgeth all thinge / even the verye botome of goddes secretes /
that is to saye / the causes of the thinges which god
commaundeth / how moch more ought
we to iudge oure holye fathers secrettes and not to
be as an oxe
|
If. . . forth.
CWM 8/1.125/35–126/3.
And the holidaye . . .
lawes. CWM 8/1.126/16–19.
And in ceremonyes
. . . out. CWM 8/1.127/17–21.
For . . . myte.
CWM 8/1.128/4–8.
He . . .forth.
CWM 8/1.128/18–19.
holye gost . . .
iudgement. Cf. John 16.8, 11.
if . . . se.
Cf. Mark 8.18.
the spirituall . . .
secretes. Cf. 1 Cor. 2.15, 10. In Luther's To
the Christian Nobility, 1520, the spiritual foundation for
critical discernment (cf. 1 Cor 2.15) was pivotal in calling believers
to test Roman practices by the norm of the common faith (WA
6.411/8–412/38; LW 44.133–36, esp. 135).
|
or an asse with out vnderstondinge.
|
Wherfore . . .
vnderstondinge. CWM 8/1.130/16–24.
oxe . . .
vnderstondinge. Cf. Ps. 32.9.
|
Iudge therfore reader whether the pope with his be the church
/ whether their auctorite be aboue the scripture: whether
all they teach with out scripture be equalle with the
scripture: whether they haue erred / and not onlye whether they
can. And agenst the mist of their sophistrye take the ensamples
that are past in the olde testament and autentike storyes and
the present practise which thou seist
before thyne yies. Iudge whether it be possible that
any good shuld come out of their domme ceremonies and
sacramentes in to thy soule. Iudge their penaunce / pilgrimages
/ pardons / purgatorye / prayinge to postes / domme blessinges /
domme absolucyons / their domme pateringe and howlinge / their
domme straunge holye gestures
with all their domme disgysinges / their
satisfaccions and iustefyinges . And because thou findest them
false in so manye thinges / trust them in nothinge but iudge them
in al thinges. Marke at the last the practise of our fleshlye
spiritualtye and their wayes by which
they haue walked aboue .viij. hundred yeares / how
they stablish their lyes / first with falsifiynge the scripture
/ then thorow corruptinge with their riches wher of they haue
infinite treasure in store: and last of all with the swerde.
Haue they not compelled the emperoures of the erth and the
greate lordes and hie officers to be obedient vnto them / to
dispute for them and to be their tormentoures / and the
samsumims them selves do but imagen mischefe and inspire them.
Marke whether it were ever truer then now / the scribes /
pharises / Pilate / Herode / Caiphas & Anna / are gathered
to gether agenst god & Christ. But yet I trust
in vayne / and that he that brake the
|
Iudge . . .
church. Cf. CWM 8/1.131/18–19.
whether their auctorite
be aboue the scripture. Later [P4v, reference to “vnion of doctours” and commentary note; R4v, reference to reference to “vnion of doctoures”], Tyndale refers
to Unio Dissidentium, a patristic anthology on Reformation topics. The handbook (UD 1.X2) contains an
excerpt from Ep. 82, Augustine to Jerome (AD 405) on the supremacy of Scripture, 1.3 (PL 33.277; CSEL 34/2.354; Parsons 1.392).
For further statements on this theme by Augustine, cf. [L4, reference to “S. Augustine . . . not alowe” and commentary note].
whether . . .
can. CWM 8/1.132/23–25.
And agenst . . .
yies. CWM 8/1.134/28–30.
domme ceremonies.
Cf. CWM 8/2.638/27–31.
purgatorye. Tyndale
refers to purgatory in his other major works: as an invention of the
pope to gain money (Obedience K2v, L2, N5v, T1),
as an extension of papal power (Prelates E5), as
lasting as long as hell (1 John
C1v), as no more real than Utopia (Matthew
k1).
Early in 1529 the lawyer Simon Fish produced a pamphlet against financial
exactions by the church entitled A
Supplicacyon for the Beggers
(Appendix B, CWM 7.412–22). Later that same year, More
published two editions of The Supplication of
Souls, a dramatic monologue spoken by the souls in purgatory
"To all good Crysten people" (CWM 7.111–228). Still later,
John Frith published A
disputacion of purgatorye (Antwerp, 1531) STC 11386.5, a
wellorganized attack against the arguments of Rastell from
reason, More from Scripture, and Fisher from the Fathers.
prayinge to postes.
Veneration of relics of the true cross on Good Friday originated in
Jerusalem, and was introduced at Rome by the mid-7c. The custom is still
observed by Roman
Catholics. The presider and two attendants
hold a replica of the cross for the faithful to honor by genuflecting
before it and kissing it (NCE 6.621–24, esp. 622–23). More
calls the procession "creeping to the cross" (CWM 8/1.150/5–6). For the
wooden statue of Our Lady of Willesden, cf. [K5, reference to “our lady of wilsdon” and commentary note].
Iudge . . .
thinges. CWM 8/1.135/21–28.
aboue .viij. hundred
yeares. Cf. CWM 8/1.152/9–10, 368/24–25. This is the first
reference in Answer to Tyndale's position that the fall of the church, the beginning of papal and
hierarchical misrule with the ascendancy of error on faith
and good works, began eight hundred years before. Although this period
coincides with the rise of Islam, Tyndale refers particularly to the
anointing of Pepin III, the father of Charlemagne, by Stephen II (pope,
752–57) in 754 (Prelates D7r—v), which signified
the alliance with the Franks that was basic to papal claims to
territories in Italy.
Marke . . .
swerde. CWM 8/1.136/4–8.
samsumims. The
Zamzummims supposedly were giants who lived in a region later claimed by
the Ammonites, cf. Deut. 2.20.
Haue . . . inspire
them. CWM 8/1.137/7–10.
scribes /
pharises. For the opposition of scribes and Pharisees to Christ
as anticipating persecution by Catholics of reformers, cf. Matt.
23.13–29. Pilate. Cf. Matt. 27.17–26, Mark 15.1–15,
Luke 23.1–25, John 18.29–19.16. Herode. Cf. Luke
23.7–12. Caiphas & Anna. Cf. John 18.13–14, 19–24.
gathered to gether
agenst God & Christ. Ps. 2.2.
|
counsell of achitophell shall scater theirs. Marke whether it
be not true in the hyest degre / that for the sinne of the
people hypocrites shall rayne over them . What shewes / what
faces and contrarie pretenses are made / and all to stablish them in their thefte / falsehed and dampnable lyes / and to gather them to gether for to contryve sotiltye to oppresse the truth and to
stoppe the light & to kepe all still in darkenesse.
Wherfore it is tyme to awake and to se everye man with his awne
yies and to iudge / if we
will not be iudged of Christ when he cometh to
iudge. And remembre that he which is warned hath none excuse /
if he take no hede. Here with fare well in the lorde Iesus
Christ whose spirite be thy
gyde and doctrine thy light to iudge with all.
Amen.
|
achitophell. Cf. 2
Sam. 16.20–23.
Marke . . .
theirs. CWM 8/1.137/26–29.
Marke . . .
darkenesse. CWM 8/1.139/9–14.
it is tyme to
awake. Cf. Rom. 13.11.
if . . . iudge.
Cf. 2 Tim. 4.1.
spirite. Divine
power or influence. Tyndale uses "holy gost" for the third person of the
Trinity.
Wherfore . . .
Amen. CWM 8/1.139/31–36.
|
¶What the church is
|
|
Thys worde church hath dyuerse significacions. First it
signifyeth a place or housse / whether christen people were wont
in the olde time to resorte at tymes conuenient / for to heare
the worde of doctryne / the lawe of God and the faith of oure
sauioure Ihesus christ / and how and what to praye and whence to
axe power and strength to
lyue goodly. For the officers therto appoynted
preached the pure worde of god onlye and prayed in a tonge that
all men vnderstode. And the people herkened vnto his prayers /
and said therto Amen and prayed with him in their hertes / and
of him lerned to praye at home and every where / and to
instructe euery man hys howsholde.
|
Thys . . .
significacions. CWM 8/1.145/18.
signifyeth . . .
praye. Summarized at CWM 8/1.145/20–23.
it . . . goodly.
Quoted almost verbatim at CWM 8/1.148/ 15–18.
the officers ...
vnderstode. Cf. CWM 8/1.150/13–14, 161/14–15.
instructe . . .
howsholde. Cf. 1 Tim. 3.4.
|
Where now we heare but voyces with out significacion and
buzsinges / howlinges and crienges / as it were the halowenges
of foxes or baytinges of beres / and wonder at disguisinges and
toyes wheroff we know no meaninge.
|
buzsinges . . .
beres. Cf. CWM 8/1.150/10–12.
|
By reason wherof we be fallen in to soch ignorauncye / that we
know of the mercie and promyses which are in christe
nothynge at all.
|
promyses . . .
christe. Cf. 2 Cor. 1.20.
we . . . all.
Cf. CWM 8/1.148/21–22.
|
And of the lawe of god we thinke as do the turkes / and as did
the olde hethen people / how that it is a thinge which euery
man maye doo of his awne power / and in doynge therof becometh
good and waxeth rightuouse and deserueth heven: ye and are yet
more mad then that. For we ymagen the same of phantasyes and
vayne ceremonies of oure awne makynge / neyther nedefull vn to
the tamynge of oure awne flesh / neyther profytable vn to oure
neyboure / neyther honoure vnto god.
|
olde hethen
people. Tyndale names Aristotle the
chief of philosophers because of his great learning (Obedience H6v). Tyndale rejects as
works-righteousness Aristotle's definition of
virtue as the habit of performing good acts, the foundational principle
of the Ethics (Mammon
G5r—v, Obedience B8v—C1), as well as Aristotle 's position on the eternal
existence of the world (On the Heavens
1.3; Obedience B8v). Tyndale also
makes general references to Aristotle's Logic
(Obedience C2v) and Metaphysics ([M6v, reference to “he that hath .x. wiues hath one wife,” and commentary note], Mammon
G5, Obedience C2v). A sidenote to Deut. 4
urges subordinating
Aristotle to Scripture and not vice versa
(Mombert 536; TOT 262). Tyndale alludes to Socrates and Plato (Mammon G4v) reduces
Plato and Aristotle
to the same level as Robin Hood (Obedience
H8v), and notes with approval that Augustine corrected his early attachment to Plato by
diligent study of Scripture (Obedience B8v).
And of the lawe .
. . power. Cf. CWM 8/1.149/15–17. Tyndale attacks Catholic
works-righteousness by likening it to Turkish, i.e. Muslim, and pagan
beliefs in the natural power of free will to obey God's will, supposedly
without the intervention of God's grace and help. For an account of
Luther's critique of works-righteousness, cf. Wicks, Luther's Reform 7–9,16–21, 30–33, and 63–70.
neyther . . .
god. Cf. CWM 8/1.149/31–32, 159/32–33.
|
And of prayer we thynke / that no man can
praye but at church / and that it is nothinge else but to saye
pater noster vnto
a post. Wherewith yet and with other obseruaunces of
oure awne imagininge / we beleue / we deserue to be sped of all
that oure blinde hertes desyre.
|
we . . .
imagininge. Cf. CWM 8/1. 149/28–31.
|
In a nother significacion it is abvsed and mystaken for a
multitude
of shaven shorn and oyled whych we now calle the spirytualtye
and
clergye. As when we reade in the chronicles Kinge
wyllyam was a
great tyrant and a weked man vnto holy church and
toke moch
landes from them. Kinge Iohan was also a perylouse
man and a weked vnto holy church / and wold haue had them
punyshed for
theft / murther and what soeuer mischeue they did /
as though they
had not bene people annoynted / but euen of the vile
rascall and comen laye people.
|
Kinge wyllyam. By
presenting himself as a defender of the church, the Duke of Normandy won
support for invading England
from Alexander II (pope, 1061–73)
(Prelates F2v) (NCE 14.918–19). As William I
(king, 1066–87), he confiscated gold and silver from monasteries. Cf.
Bk. 7, Ch. 1 of Polychronicon Ranulphi Hidgen Monachi
Cestrensis together with the English Translations of John Trevisa
and of an Unknown Writer of the Fifteenth Century, ed. Joseph
Rawson Lumby (London, 1879) 7.256–57. William also placed bishoprics and abbeys
holding baronies under military rule, conscripted soldiers from
dependents of religious houses, and exiled many ecclesiastics who
resisted his decrees. Cf. Roger of Wendover, Flowers
of History, 2 vols., tr. J.A. Giles
(London, 1849) 1.338.
Kinge Iohan.
Omitting references to the contract with the barons in Magna Carta
(1215), Tyndale notes the struggles of John (king, 1199–1216) with the
church: the contested election of Stephen Langton as Archbishop of
Canterbury (Prelates F3v), his prohibition of
appeals to Rome (Matthew b7), and the papal
interdiction of England (Mammon H5v; Obedience L6,
V5v). In 1209 Innocent III (pope, 1198–1216) excommunicated
John, and later ordered Philip II Augustus of France (king,
1180–1223) to depose John and ascend his throne. In response, John
promised to accept Langton and restore confiscated church property. In
May 1213 he surrendered the kingdoms of England and Ireland to the
legate Pandulph and received them back as papal fiefdoms with the
obligation to pay a yearly tribute to Rome (NCE
7.1023–24).
By the end of the 13 c, the custom of paying feudal dues to the pope was
dying out; it was paid only once in the 14c: by Edward III (king,
1327–77) in 1333. In 1366 Parliament repudiated John's offer of tribute
because it had been given without its consent, a decision
accepted by UrbanV (pope, 1362–70), cf. Lunt,
Papacy 66–70. In The
Supplication of Souls, 1529, More denied King John had the
power to surrender sovereignty to the pope (CWM 7.129/1–7).
The Folger copy of Answer to More was once owned
and autographed by "Iohan bale." Tyndale's anti-papal feeling
thus influenced Bale's proto-history play King Johan (c1540–63), and indirectly
Shakespeare's
King John (performed 1596, published 1623).
|
And Thomas bekett was a blessed and an holy man for he
died for the liberties (to do all mischeue vnpunished) and
priuileges of the church. Is he a laye man or a man of the
church? Soch is the liuynge
of holy church. So saye men of holy church. Ye must
beleue in holy church and do as they teach you. Will ye not
obeye holy church?
will ye not do the penaunce enioyned you by holy
church? wyll ye not forswere obedience vnto holy church? Beware
lest ye fall in to the indignacion of holy church / lest they
curse you and so forth.
In which all we vnderstonde but the pope /
cardenalles / legates / patriarckes / archbisshopes / bisshopes
/ abbotes / priours /
chauncelers / archedecons / commissaries / officiales
/ prestes / monkes / freres / blacke / whit / pied / grey /
& so forth / by (I
trowe) a thousand names of blasphemy & of
ypocrisie & as many sundrie facions of disgysinges.
|
Thomas bekett.
Becket (archbishop, 1162–70) was murdered in Canterbury Cathedral at the
wish of Henry II (king, 1154–89) (NCE 2.212–14). In Prelates Tyndale depicts Becket as a corrupt role model for
Wolsey (D3, F1v—F2). Tyndale disapproved of clerical
exemption from civil law, a cause for which Becket died (G3v).>
Fifty years after Becket's death, his relics were transferred from the
crypt to the Trinity Chapel above it on 7 July 1220. Cf. John Butler,
The Quest for Becket's Bones (New Haven: Yale UP,
1995) 20,45. In his last letter More comments on 6 July, the day set for
his execution : ".. . it is S. Thomas evin, and the vtas
[octave] of Sainte Peter and therefore to morowe longe I to goe to God.
. . ." From Ep. 218, To Margaret Roper, Tower of London, 5 July 1535 (More, Correspondence 564/19–21).
In Colloquies, Erasmus describes a visit to
Canterbury CI512, in which Colet contrasts Becket's alms to the poor
with the bejewelled shrine, "A Pilgrimage for Religion's
Sake," February 1526 (ASD 1/3.470–94; CWE 40.644/1–23). The spoliation
of this shrine in September 1538 prompted the long-delayed
excommunication of Henry VIII in December. See J.J. Scarisbrick, "Fisher, Henry VIII and the
Reformation crisis," in Bradshaw and Duffy 155–68.
monkes / freres /
blacke / whit / pied / grey. Cf. [I1v, “one will serue him in white / another in blacke / a nother in greye and a nother in pied”]. In England and Wales at
the end of the period between 1500 and 1534, there were approximately
254 communities of monks, 286 of canons regular, 183 of friars, totaling
723 male religious houses. These contained approximately 3699 monks,
2874 canons, and 2596 friars totaling 9169 male religious. Cf. David Knowles and R. Neville
Hadcock, Medieval Religious Houses: England and Wales, 2d ed. (NewYork: St. Martin's, 1971) Appendix II, 494.
For
Haigh's approximate estimate of 10,000 priests
in religious communities in the early 1530s, cf. [F6v, reference to “.xx. thousand prestes curates” and commentary note].
For negative critics, the garb and tonsure of monks and friars
exemplified self-invented and external ways of serving God, cf. Moriae, 1511, 1514 (ASD 4/3.160/538–52; CWE
27.131). In his Paradise of Fools, Milton will reprise Tyndale's satiric
theme when he mocks "Embryo's and Idiots, Eremits and Friers / White,
Black and Grey, with all thir trumperie" (Paradise
Lost 3.474–75).
Benedictines (founded between c530 and 540) were called "Black Monks"
(NCE 2.283–85), and Cistercians (1098) were called "White Monks" (NCE
3.885–89) because of the color of their respective habits. A
sidenote to 4 Kings 23 from Matthew's Bible (1537) makes a witty
reference to the "black monks of Baal" (TOT 537). Similarly,
Augustinians were called "Black Canons" (see below) from their black
capes. Premonstratensians (1120) were called "White Canons" from their
white habits. Cf. J.C. Dickinson, The Origins of the Austin Canons and Their
Introduction into England (London:
SPCK, 1950) 185; H.M. Colvin, The White Canons in England (Oxford: Clarendon, 1951) 3–4.
Dominicans (1216) or "Blackfriars" wore black cloaks over white tunics
; Carmelites (1226) or "Whitefriars" wore white cloaks
over brown tunics. Franciscans or Minorites (1223) were called "graye
frires" ([L1, reference to “the deuocion of that the graye frires gaue him”]) from the color of their undyed habits (NCE 6.198).
Augustinian canons evolved from diocesan priests living in community who adopted the rule of St. Augustine (1139). Erasmus joined
the Austin Canons c1487, but lived outside his monastery for twenty-five
years: from his ordination in 1492 until a papal dispensation
in 1517 gave him the status of a secular priest of the Diocese of
Utrecht. After he left the Canons Regular, Erasmus called them
amphibians because of their position between monks and diocesan canons.
Cf. "A Pilgrimage for Religion's Sake," February 1526, Colloquies (ASD 1/3.475/157–60; CWE
40.629/7–10).
Augustinian friars were formed by the consolidation of groups of hermits
(1256) (OER 1.100–1). Luther entered the Observant Augustinians in 1505,
living as an exemplary religious at Erfurt and Wittenberg until he was
dispensed from his vows by his provincial superior, Johann von Staupitz
(OER 4.109–11).
Since Tyndale opposed the creation of fictions, we should not be
surprised to learn that the Pied Friars were an actual order. The Friars of the Blessed
Mary began in Marseilles in mid-13 c, founded houses in London, Norwich, and Cambridge, but died out
after small mendicant orders were suppressed by Lyons II
(1274). Their black scapular, white mantle, and black hood made them
resemble magpies. See Richard W. Emery, "The
Friars of the Blessed Mary and the Pied Friars," Speculum 24 (1949) 228–38. Later, Tyndale will dismiss the
multiplicity of religious orders because they are "as pied in
their consciences as in their cotes" [H6v].
When the mendicant orders declined from the ideals of their founders,
they were given the name of "CAIM" or "Cain," an acronym for Carmelites,
Augustinians, Jacobites (from the Dominican house of St.
Jacques in Paris), and Minorites. Cf. John
Wyclif, Trialogus, Bk. 4, Ch. 25, p. 200, "A
Treatise . . . against Orders of Friars," 217–56, in Tracts and Treatises, tr. Robert Vaughan (London, 1845).
Chaucer's friar outdoes all other members of "the ordres foure" in
"daliaunce and fair langage" ("General Prologue," Canterbury Tales, I [A] 210–11).
Continuing this negative criticism of the friars, Tyndale asserts that
those who serve their bellies before God should not be trusted with
preaching to the parish (Obedience Q6v—Q7).
Friars in general are guilty of gluttony and greed, but the
Austin friars in London
supposedly murdered one of their brethren (Matthew o7v). In the Obedience (Q8r—v),
Tyndale singles out the Franciscan Observants , who falsely
portray themselves as strict adherents of the rule of poverty. In Prelates (G2), he cites Friar Bungay's
encouragement of Edward IV to marry Elizabeth
Grey instead of Isabel of Castile. For the hearing of confessions by
priests in religious orders, cf. [B3v, section beginning “Why knowledge and not confessyon / repentaunce and not penaunce” and commentary note].
The Franciscans, the largest order in the medieval church, are overly
devoted to saints, especially their founder, who sits highest in heaven
under Christ (Matthew a3v). In Matthew (i3v, o7v) Tyndale 's image of rich and fat
friars is a synecdoche for those who place the rules of their orders
above the laws of God. Thus, Tyndale Iaments the daily
increase in the number of monks, canons, friars, nuns (Obedience R1), who falsely invoke the name of Christ to preach
only their own traditions (Obedience I5v).Trust
in ceremonies
and monastic vows (1
John F3v), wearing a Franciscan or a Dominican habit to the
grave (Mammon A8, I1v; Matthew d4v, k8), all seem to overshadow faith in Christ's
sacrifice. For burial in the Franciscan habit, cf. "The Funeral,"
February 1526, Colloquies (ASD 1/3.546/328 to
547/366; CWE 40.774/27 to 775/27); "The Seraphic Funeral," September
1531 (ASD 1/3.687/40 to 688/61; CWE 40.1000/36 to 1001/18).Tyndale's
mockery of the orders is explained not only by their moral corruption,
but by their theological error in emphasizing works over
faith.
Some friars became notable reformers, e.g.: from the Observant
Franciscans William Roye (d. c1531), Tyndale's assistant on the first
edition of the NT; from the Dominicans Martin Bucer (1491–1551), Regius
Professor of Divinity at Cambridge (OER 1.221- 24); from the
Carmelites John Bale (1495–1563), dramatist
and historian (OER 1.113–14); from the Augustinians Miles Coverdale
(1488–1568), editor of the first complete Bible printed in English
(1535) (OER 1.445–46), cf. [N8, reference to “parlament . . . not be in englysh” and commentary note].
Wearing habits similar to the men of the First Orders with black veils
instead of cowls were cloistered women of the Second Orders :
Benedictine, Cistercian, Augustinian, Franciscan, Dominican and
Bridgittine. In England and Wales at the end of the period between 1500 and 1534, there
were 142 communities of nuns and canonesses, containing approximately
1966 members (Knowles and Hadcock, Appendix II, 494). Although some
women entered convents without a true vocation, perhaps only five
percent of English nuns broke their vow of chastity. Cf. Eileen Power,
Medieval English Nunneries, c. 1275 to 1535
(Cambridge UP, 1922) 461.
Of special interest is the Dominican convent of Dartford in the Diocese
of Rochester. Among its members were Bridget Plantagenet (d.
c1517), youngest daughter of Edward IV, and
Elizabeth White, half-sister of the local
bishop John Fisher (CWM 2.158— 59).The "Rufull Lamentation" (1503) that
More composed in the voice of Elizabeth of York bids a special farewell
to her Dominican sister (CWM 1.12/74–78). After the nuns were
pensioned off in 1539, the monastery became the residence of Anne of
Cleves from the annulment of her marriage to Henry VIII until her
death (1540–57). Cf. David Knowles OSB, The Religious Orders in England (Cambridge UP,
1959) 3.440.
In . . .
disgysinges.
Answer objects to the misapplication
of the term "church" to the hierarchy and clergy alone. Dialogue
had already made the same point, "The chyrche therfore must nedys
be the comen knowen multytude of crysten men good and bad togyther /
whyle the chyrche is here in erth" (CWM 6/1.205/4–7).
|
It hath yet or shuld haue a nother
signifycacyon litle knowen amonge the comen people now a dayes.
That is to witt / it signifieth
a congregacion / a multitude or a company gathered to
gether in one / of all degrees of people. As a man wold saye /
the church of
london / meaninge not the spiritualtie only (as they
wilbe called for their diligent saruinge of god in the sprite
& so sore eschuynge to medle wyth temporall maters) but the
hole body of the cytye / of all kyndes condicions and degrees.
And the church of bristow / al that pertayne vnto the towne
generally. And what congregacion is
ment / thou shall all waye vnderstonde by the mater
that is entreted of and by the circumstaunces therof.
|
|
And in this thrid significacion is the church of god
or christ taken in the scripture / euen for the whole multytude
of all them that receaue the name of christe to beleue in him /
and not for the clergye
onlye. For paul saith Galatiens .1. I persecuted the
church of God a boue measure. Which was not the preachers only /
but all that beleued
generally / as it is to se actes .xxij. where he
saith / I persecuted this waye / euen vnto the deeth bindinge
and puttinge in preson both men and wemen. And Galath. 1.1 was
vnknowen concernynge
my person vnto the congregacyons off the Iewes which
were in
chryste. And Roma. xvj. I commende vnto you phebe
the deaconysse of the church of cenchris. And the churches of
Asia salute
you .1. Coryn. the laste.
|
I ... measure.
Gal. 1.13. Cf. Erasmus' annotation on Et expugnabam
.) 1516 NT, Caeterum ecclesiam
uocat congregatiunculam illam Christianorum (Reeve 3.567).
"Otherwise he calls the church 'that little congregation of
Christians.'"
I ... wemen.
Acts 22.4.
I ...
chryste. Gal. 1.22.
I ...
cenchris. Cf. Rom. 16.1 in which Answer
has "the deaconysse of the church" and NT has "a minister of the
congregacion " (Wallis 342/5–6;TNT 241A). Referring to the
Greek diakonos ,
Morna D. Hooker judges that "minister" is the
better translation. Cf. "Tyndale's 'Heretical' Translation" in Reformation 2 (1997) 127–42, esp. 139.
churches ... you.
1 Cor. 16.19.
|
And yf a man can not rule hys awne howsse / how shall
he take
the care of the church of God .1. Tymothe . iij? yf
any faythfull man or woman haue wedoowes / let them fynde them
/ that the church
be not charged. 1. Tymothe .v.
|
yf ... God. 1
Tim. 3.5. Cf. Erasmus' annotation on Ecclesiae dei.), 1522 NT, Nam ecclesia
opponitur domo. 1527, Et ecclesia magna domus
est (Reeve 3.671)."For 'church' is opposed to 'house.' And yet
a church is a great house."
yf ...
charged. 1 Tim. 5.16.
|
And Matt. xviij. if thi brother
heare the not tell the church or congregacion and so
forth. In which places and thorowout al the scripture / the
church is taken for the hole multitude of them that beleue in
christ in that place in that parish towne / citie / prouince /
londe or thorowout all the worlde / and not for the
spiritualitie only.
|
if ... church or
congregacion. Cf. Matt. 18.16–17.
|
Notwithstondinge yet it is some times taken generally
for all that
embrace the name of Christe though their faythes be
nought or though they haue no fayth at all. And some times it
is taken specially for the electe only in whose hertes God hath
written his lawe with his holy spirite and geuen them a felinge
faith of the mercy that is in christe Iesu oure lorde.
|
all ...
electe. Cf. CWM 8/1.108/1–4.Tyndale's definition of "church" as
the elect will recur at [B8, “But I said . . . so sworne.”, I5v, “Master More . . . written there also.”, L8v, “And I beleue . . . fauoure of god.”]
Notwithstondinge
... lorde. CWM 8/1.146/4–9. This faith worth "nought" [A6v],
opposed to "no fayth at all" [A6v], is "historicall faith" [D5v],
which Tyndale usually contrasts with "felinge
faith" [A6v].
|
¶Why Tindale vsed this worde congregacion
rather then church in the translacion of the new
testament
|
congregacion rather
then church. Cf. CWM 6/1.286/26–34.
|
Wherfore in as moch as the clergye (as the nature of
those hard &
indurat adamandstones is / to draw all to them) had
appropriat vn to them selues the terme that of right is comen
vnto all the hole congregacion of them that beleue in christe
and with their false and sotle wyles had begyled and mocked the
people and brought them in to the ignoraunce of the worde /
makynge them vnderstonde by this word church / nothinge but the
shauenflocke / of them that shore the hole world: therfore in
the translacion of the new testament
where I found this word ecclesia / I enterpretated
it / bi this worde congregacion. Even therfore did I it / and
not of any mischevouse
minde or purpose to stablishe heresie / as master
More vntrulye reporteth of me in his dialoge where he rayleth
on the translacion of the new testament.
|
Wherfore ...
congregacion. Cf. CWM 8/1.164/16–21. More omits Tyndale's
invective against the clergy as "hard & indurat
adamandstones" [A6v] and "shauenflocke" [A6v].
|
And when M. More saith / that this word
church is knowen well ynough / I reporte me vnto the
conscyences of all the londe /
whether he saie truth or otherwise / or whether the
laye people vnderstonde by church the hole multytude of all that
professe christe / or the iuglinge sprytes onlye. And when he
saith that congregacion is a moore generall terme / iff yt were
yt hurteth not. For the circumstaunce doeth ever tell what
congregacyon ys ment. Neuerthelesse yet sayth he not the truth.
For whersoeuer I maye saye a congregacyon / there maye I saye a
church also as the church of the deuell / the church of sathan
/ the church of wretches / the church of wekedmen / the church
of lyers and a church of turkes therto.
|
congregacion ...
ment. Cf. CWM 8/1.165/31–33.
For ...
therto. CWM 8/1.167/8–11.
|
For M. More must graunt (if he will have ecclesia
translated
thorowte all the new testament by thys word church)
that church is as comen as ecclesia. Now is ecclesia a greke
worde and was in
vse before the tyme of the apostles and taken for a
congregacyon
amonge the hethen / where was no congregacion of god
or of christ. And also Lucas hym selfe vseth ecclesia for a
church or congregacyon
of hethen people thrise in one chapter even in the
.xix. of the
actes / where Demetrius the goldsmyth or syluersmyth
had gathered a companie agenst paul for preachynge agenst
ymages.
|
greke worde.
Heinz Holeczek studies the clash between
More and Tyndale
over translating key NT terms in Humanistische
Bibelphilologie als Reformproblem bei Erasmus von
Rotterdam, Thomas More und
William Tyndale, Studies in the
History of Christian Thought 9 (Leiden: Brill, 1975) 310–58.
companie. Cf. Acts
19.24–41. Paul uses ekklesia for a secular
assembly in vv. 32, 39, 41. Thus Erasmus prefers concio to ecclesia; 1516 NT (Reeve 2.316); cf. Aldridge
117.
M. More ...
ymages. Cf. CWM 8/1.168/38–169/7.
|
How be it M. More hath so longe vsed hys figures of poetrie /
that
(I suppose) when he erreth most / he now by the
reason of a longe custome / beleueth him selfe / that he saith
most true. Or else (as the wyse people whych when they daunce
naked in nettes beleve that
no man seyth them) even so M. More thynketh that his
erroures
|
daunce naked in
nettes. To act openly, believing one will escape
notice. The first recorded use is from Obedience
L4v; the second from Confutation (CWM
8/1.177/5), where More refers to this passage from Answer. Cf. ODEP 166 and Tilley N130, "You dance in a Net and
think nobody sees you."
|
be so subtilly cowched that no man can espye them. So blinde
he counteth all other men in comparison of his great
vnderstondinge
. But charitablye I exhorte him in chryste to take
hede for though Iudas were wilier then his felowes to get lucre
/ yet he
proued not most wise at the last ende. Nether though
Balam the
false prophete had a clere sighte to bringe the
curse of God vppon the chyldern of Israel for honoures sake /
yet his couetousenesse did so blynd his prophesie / that he
coude not se his awne ende. Let therfore M. More and hys
company awake be tymes ere ever their sinne
be rype lest the voyce of theyr wekednesse ascende
vp and awake God out of his slepe / to loke vppon them and to
bow his eares vnto their cursed blasphemies agenst the open
truth / and to send hys heruestmen and mowares of vengeaunce to
repe yt.
|
M. More ... espye
them. Cf. CWM 8/1.176/8–13 and 8/2. 938/30–33. Tyndale usually calls More's religious polemic
as unreal as Utopia, whether he is defending the heresy trials of Richard Hunne [N8v, reference to “hunne . . . conuicte” and commentary note] and Robert Forman [P8, reference to “doctoure Ferman person of hony lane” and commentary note]
or the existence of purgatory
(Matthew
k1) and the validity of oral tradition
(Matthew
l6v).
A brief portrait of More (1477/78–1535) as author emerges from Tyndale's
scattered allusions. Tyndale emphasizes the irony that the English
hierarchy chose the twice-married More to write in behalf of
clerical celibacy [N7v, reference to “M. More . . . twise” and commentary note]. Outside of Answer,
Tyndale refers to More most often in Prelates: once as the successor to Wolsey as Lord
Chancellor (K2r—v), usually as the author of polemic against Luther
(K2v), Tyndale's Obedience and Mammon (Prelates K2v), and Simon Fish's Supplication of Beggars (F5, K2v).
In Prelates (F5, K2v) Tyndale twice calls More "the proctor of
purgatory ," i.e., "advocate" (OED 5.) because of his defense
of purgatory in the Supplication of
Souls of 1529 (CWM 7). In Tyndale's view, More sold his pen to
the Roman cause because he was blinded by covetousness
(Matthew
l6v).
Erasmus describes More's humanistic writings
in Ep. 999, To Ulrich von Hutten, Antwerp, 23 July 1519 (Allen 4.12–23;
CWE 7.15–25). More's last surviving letter to Erasmus defends his polemical writings, especially against
the "heretic Tyndale, a fellow Englishman , who is nowhere and
yet everywhere an exile... ." From Ep. 2831, From Thomas More, Chelsea,
[June 1533] (Allen 10.259/22; More, Selected
Letters 179).
Iudas. Cf. Matt.
27.3–5, Acts 1.16–18.
Balam. Cf. Num.
22–24, and 31–8; 2 Pet. 2.15–16. Since Prelates
had written earlier about More (F5, and a cluster on K2r—v), there may
be a covert reference to More in the citation of Judas and Balaam (K8v).
Only after Dialogue Concerning Heresies attacked
Tyndale, did he openly link More to these
biblical examples of greed. More alludes to this passage [A7v, ‘But charitablye . . . vengeaunce to repe yt”] at
CWM 8/1.180/7–13 and to a later passage [B4, “But so blinde….”, continuing to B4v, “…the open trueth of god.”] at CWM 8/
1.221/21–22.
|
But how happeth it that M. More hathe not contended in lyke wise agaynst hys derelynge Erasmus all this longe while? Doeth
not he chaunge this worde ecclesia in to congregacyon
and that
not selden in the new testament? peraduenture he owithe him
fauoure because
he made Moria in his housse. Which boke if were in
englishe / then shulde euery man se / how that he then was
ferre other wise
minded than he nowe writeth. But verelie I thinke
that as Iudas betraid
not christ for any loue that he had vnto the hie
prestes / scribes and phareses / but only to come by that
wherfore he thirsted: euen
so M. More (as there are tokens evident) wrote not these bokes
for any affeccyon that he bare vnto the spiritualtie or vnto the
opinions
which he so barelie defendeth / but to obtayne only
that which he was an hongred fore: I praie God that he eate not
to hastely lest he be cho
|
Erasmus. This is
the first reference in Answer to Erasmus (1466/9–1536), the foremost Greek and
Latin scholar in the first third of the 16c. For his life and works, see
the entry by O'Donnell in Tudor
England.
For other works of Erasmus, Tyndale makes
direct reference to the Paraclesis (1516) and the
Preface to the Paraphrase of Matthew (March 1522) in Obedience (C4). For Mary's supposed
personal sins, Tyndale specifically cites the
Annotations on Matt. 12, Luke 2, John 2 (Obedience S4v). In explicating the Beatitudes, Tyndale follows
the NT versions of Erasmus and
Luther in putting "Blessed are they that
mourn" before "Blessed are the meek"
(Matthew
b6). Having translated the Enchiridion
(1503) with the prefatory Ep. 858 (1518), Tyndale would readily recall
its basic metaphor of the armor of God (1 John G7v), and its explanation in Ch. 7 of the tripartite division of flesh, soul, and spirit (Matthew p3). Tyndale's allusions to Julius II's
struggle against the emperor (Obedience E6v) and
to the pope's diplomatic alliances with Henry VIII (Obedience E6v; Prelates F8, G7) recall
the Julius Exclusus (c1513) attributed to Erasmus
(CWE 27).Tyndale perhaps echoes the Colloquies:
"The Funeral" (1526) in Mammon (A8, G2), Obedience (L7), 1 John
(F3v); "A Pilgrimage for Religion's Sake" (1526) from Colloquies in the Prologue to Numbers (Mombert 393/14–15; TOT
196). Tyndale refers to Erasmus in the prefaces to his New and Old
Testaments. Erasmus translates Greek metanoeo,
not with peniteo for "repent," but with Latin resipisco for "come to myselfe or to my ryght
mynde agayne" (Wallis 10/31–32;TNT 9). Erasmus praises Cuthbert Tunstall (Mombert 5/1–6; TOT 4) in the "Capita Argumentorum "of the 1527 NT (Foxe 5.811n).
ecclesia in to
congregacyon.
Erasmus' Latin version of the NT left the term
ecclesia as the translation of the Greek ekklesia in the great majority of cases. But in
his annotations on Rom 16.5, Et domesticam
ecclesiam.), 1516 NT (Reeve 2.434) and 1 Cor. 16.19, Cum domestica sua ecclesia.), 1519 NT (Reeve
2.522), Erasmus expresses a preference for congregatio, to show how the Greek ekklesia refers to the familia
Christiana. He translates ekklesia as
congregatio at Acts 5.11, 7.38, 11.22 and 26,
14.27, also at Rom. 16.5, 2 Cor. 1.1, Philemon
1.2, and 3 John 1.10, cf. Aldridge 117.
In the Large Catechism, Luther explains why he prefers to translate ekklesia as gemeyne rather
than versammlung. He approves the ancient interpretation of "church" as "communion of saints" because
those gathered (versammelt) constitute a body
holding in common (als gemeinsam) the gifts of
Christ. He could say eine Christiche gemeine oder
samlung, but prefers the former term because it indicates that those gathered hold spiritual gifts in common. He thinks
the term Gemeinschaft is not apt because it
connotates a social organization. Cf. Heinz Bluhm,
Martin Luther Creative Translator
(St. Louis: Concordia, 1965) 173f.
Luther's practice may have suggested to Tyndale the making of a change,
but Luther's own substitution did not give Tyndale the new term,
"congregacyon," that he introduced.
Tyndale translates ekklesia as "congregation"
here, 1 John C2, Matthew
d5v. Dialogue rejects Tyndale's translation of
ekklesia as "congregation " in Bk.
1, Ch. 18 (CWM 6/1.107/23–24) and in Bk. 3, Ch. 8 (CWM
6/1.286/26–34).
Moria. Punning
on the name of his host, Erasmus wrote Moriae encomium (1511) at More's home. Cf. Ep. 337 to
Maarten van Dorp, Antwerp, [end of May] 1515
(Allen 2.90–114; CWE 3.111–39). More
defends the philology, theology, and hermeneutics of Moriae in Ep. 15, To Martin Dorp, Bruges, 21
October <1515> (CWM 15.2–127). Besides this direct reference to
Moriae, there are many indirect allusions in
Tyndale's works: Philautia (Obedience B8v),
scholastic terminology (Obedience C2v), the
variety of religious rules
(Matthew e3), fat monks
(Matthew
i3v), quick Masses
(Matthew
i5), long hours in choir
(Matthew
i6).
contended ...
housse. Cf. CWM 8/1.177/10–14.
Which ...
writeth. Cf. CWM 8/1.178/9–10.
wrote ...
defendeth. Cf. CWM 8/1. 179/35–36.
|
ked at the later end / but that he repent and resyst not the
spirite of god whych openeth lyght vnto the worlde.
|
Iudas ...
choked. Cf. CWM 8/1.179/20–26.
repent ...
worlde. Cf. CWM 8/1.180/14–15; resyst ...
god. Cf. Acts 7.51.
|
¶Why he vseth thys word elder and not prest
|
elder and not
prest. Cf. CWM 6/1.285/36–286/25. Tyndale translates presbyteros as "seniour" in Mammon A4 and as "senior" or "elder" in Obedience D1v ff, M3v.
|
Another thinge which he rebuketh ys that I interprete thys greke
word presbiteros by this word senior. Of a truth senior is
no veri good english / though senior and iunior be vsed in the
vniuersities: but there came no better in my mynde at that
tyme. How be it I spyed my faute sens / longe yer M. More told
it me / and haue mended it in all the workes which I sens made
and call it an elder. And in that he maketh heresie of it / to
call presbiteros an elder he
condemneth their awne olde latine texte of heresye
also / which they vse yet dayly in the church and haue vsed / I
suppose / this .xiiij. hundred yeres. For that texte doeth call
it an elder lykewyse. In the
.v. chaptre of the first of peter / thus standeth it
in the laten texte. Seniores qui in vobis sunt / obsecro ego
consenior / pascite qui in
vobis est gregem christi. The elders that are amonge
you I besech whych am an elder also that ye fede the flocke of
christe / whych is
amonge you. There ys presbyteros called an elder.
And in that he saith fede christes flocke / he meaneth euen the
ministres that were
chosen to teache the people and to enforme them in
gods worde and
no laye persones. And in the seconde epystle of Ihon
saith the texte /
senior electe domine et filijs eius. The elder vnto
the electe ladye and
to here chylderen. And in the .iij. epystle of Ihon.
Senior Gaio dilecto.
The elder vnto the beloued Gaius. In these .ij.
pystles presbiteros
ys called an elder. And in the .xx. of the actes /
the texte sayth:
|
Another ...
elder. CWM 8/1.182/8–14.
And in that ...
lykewyse. CWM 8/1.183/12–15.
Seniores qui in
vobis sunt / obsecro ego consenior / pascite qui in vobis est gregem
christi. Tyndale's quotation of 1 Pet. 5.1–2 is close to the
Vulgate, which adds ergo after Seniores, omits ego, and uses dei instead of christi.
Tyndale could have made a stronger argument against More by quoting
Erasmus' 1522 NT, Presbyteros qui inter uos sunt,
obsecro, qui sum & ipse presbyter. Out of the five Latin
quotations in this section, two follow the Vulgate [A8, “Seniores qui in vobis sunt / obsecro ego consenior / pascite qui in vobis est gregem christi"; A8, “maiores natu ecclesie”] and
three Erasmus' 1522 NT [A8, “senior electe domine et filijs eius”; A8, “Senior Gaio dilecto”; A8v, “episcopos ad regendum ecclesiam dei”].
In ... elder.
CWM 8/1.184/11–15.
The elders ...
persones. CWM 8/1.186/18–22.
senior electe domine
et filijs eius. Tyndale's quotation of 2 John 1.1 follows
Erasmus' filijs (1522 NT) rather than Vulgate's
natis.
Senior Gaio
dilecto. Tyndale's quotation of 3 John 1.1 follows
dilecto of Erasmus' 1522 NT rather than charissimo of the Vulgate and Erasmus'
1516 NT.
|
paule sent for maiores natu ecclesie / the
|
|
elders in birth of the
congregacion or church / and said vnto them / take
hede vnto youre selves and vnto the hole flocke / ouer which the
holy gost hath made
you episcopos ad regendum ecclesiam dei / bisshopes
or ouersears to gouerne the church of god. There is presbiteros
called an elder in
birth which same is immediatly called a bisshope or
ouersear / to declare what persons are ment. Herof ye se that I
haue no moare erred then there awne texte which they haue vsed
sens the scripture was first in the latine tongue / and that
their awne texte vnderstondeth
by presbiteros nothinge saue an elder. And they were
called elders / because of their age / grauite and sadnesse /
as thou maist se by the texte: and bisshopes or ouersears by
the reason of their offices . And all that were called elders
(or prestes if they so will) were
called bisshopes also / though they haue diuided the
names now / Which thinge thou maist evidently se by the first
chapter of titus.
And the .xx. of the actes and other places moo.
|
paule ...
church. Cf. Acts 20.17. Tyndale's maiores
natu [A8] follows the Vulgate, not seniores of 1516 NT, nor presbyteros of
1522 NT.
episcopos ad regendum
ecclesiam dei. Tyndale's quotation of Acts 20.28 follows ad regendum of Erasmus' 1522 NT rather than regere of the Vulgate.
take ... god.
Acts 20.28.
bisshopes or
ouersears. Cf. Acts 20.28. Tyndale translates episkopos as "bishop" or "overseer" elsewhere (Obedience I7, 1 John E1).
Tyndale explains that in the NT the names of "bishop," "priest," and
"elder" referred to the same office (Prelates
B4). For
the qualities of a good bishop, cf. 1 Tim.
3.1–2 and Tit. 1.7. A sidenote on the last verse equates
episcopal and presbyterian forms of government (Wallis 459; TNT 320).
Unio Dissidentium (2.K5v) quotes Jerome to Evangelus, Ep. 146, n.d., Par.
2,"[T]he fact is that the word bishops includes presbyters also" (PL
22.1195; CSEL 56.311; 2NPNF 6.289).
|
And when he layeth Timothe vn to my charge / how he was younge / then he weneth that he hath wonne his gylden spores.
But I wolde praye him to shew me where he readeth that Paul
calleth him presbiteros / preast or elder.
I durst not then
call him Episcopus propirly. For those ouersears which we now
call bisshopes aftir the greke worde / were all waye bydynge in
one place / to gouerne the
congregacion there. Now was Timothe an apostle. And
Paul also
writeth that he will come shortly agayne. Wel / will
he saye / it cometh yet all to one. For if it becometh the
lower ministre to be of a sad and discrete age / moch more it
becometh the hyer. It is trueth.
|
Timothe ... younge. Cf. 1 Tim.
4.12.
presbiteros / preast
or elder. For the ordaining of elders by Paul and Barnabas to
serve the communities of Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch, cf. Acts 14.23.
For Paul's commission to Titus to ordain elders in Crete, cf.
Tit. 1.5. For the coupling of the offices of "apostles and elders," cf.
Acts 15.2, 4, 6, 22, 23; 16.4. The apostle Peter calls himself an elder in 1 Pet. 5.1.
Paul ... agayne. Cf. 1 Tim. 3.14.
|
But .ij. thinges are with out lawe / god and
necessite. Yf god to shew his power shall shede out his grace
moare
vppon youth then vppon age at a tyme / who shall
lett him? wemen be no mete vesseles
to rule or to preach (for both are forboden them)
yet hath god endoted
them with his spirite at sondrie tymes and shewed his
power
& goodnesse vppon them and wrought wonderfull thinges by them / because he wold not haue them dispised. We reade that
wemen
haue iudged all Israel and haue bene greate
prophetisses and haue done mightie deades. Yee and if stories be
true / wemen haue preached sens the openynge of the new
testament.
|
wemen ...
preach. Cf. 1 Cor. 11.3, 9–10. A sidenote explains
that woman's head-covering is a sign that she is subjected to man
(Wallis 360; TNT 253). In spite of the prohibition against women's
preaching in 1 Tim. 2.11–12, Tyndale affirms that love of one's neighbor
allows women to preach and rule in cases of necessity , cf. [B1, “Might they not . . . gyfte therto?”; O6, “might she not . . . make officers?”].
wemen ... new
testament.
Tyndale does not name specific OT women
leaders but for Deborah, cf. Judg. 4–5; for Huldah, cf. 2 Kings 22.14, 2
Chron. 34.22. An outstanding example of female preaching in the NT is
Mary Magdalene's proclamation of Christ's resurrection to the apostles,
cf. Mark 16.11, John 20.18.
|
Doo not oure wemen now christen and ministre the
sacrament of baptim in tyme of neade? Might they not by as good
reason preach also / if necessite required? If a woman were
dreuen in to some Ilande / where Christ was neuer preached /
might she there not
preach him / if she had the gyfte therto? Mighte she
not also baptise? And why might she not / by the same reason
ministre the sacramente of the body & bloude of Christe /
and teach them how to
chose officers & ministres? O pore wemen / how
despice ye them!
The viler the better welcome vnto you. An hore had ye
lever than an honeste wife. If only shauen & annoynted maye
doo these thinges / then Christe did them not ner any of his
apostles / ner any man in longe time after. For they vsed no
soch ceremonyes.
|
baptim. Tyndale
discusses the ceremonies connected with Baptism [B1v, reference to “the oyle / salte / spittell / taper & chrisom cloth of the substaunce of baptim”], and Baptism as a
sign of repentance [O2v, “As baptim . . . bloude of christe.”]. He gave a full exposition of the
traditional seven sacraments in Obedience; see
esp. "Baptim" (M1v–M2) and "Anoylynge" (O3–O4). He treats Baptism as a
promise to obey the Two Great Commandments (1 John A2), and as inward washing (Matthew b1, b2, k6v).
Baptism also appears in A Brief Declaration of the Sacraments (A5v,
B5—B6v). For Baptism administered by women, cf. [B1, “Mighte she not also baptize?”; B7v, “They wyll happly . . . preach them”; H3v-4, “And when . . . them selues.”].
ministre ... body
& bloude. Based on the needs of the neighbor, Tyndale argues that women can celebrate the
Eucharist
in an emergency, cf. [O6, “loue thy neyboure as thy selfe doeth compel.”]. For More's
disagreement, cf. CWM 8/1.92/17–18 and 8/2.807/32–33. For a study of
Tyndale's protofeminism , see Donald Dean Smeeton, "Marriage,
Motherhood and Ministry: Women in the Dispute between Thomas More and
William Tyndale," Churchman 108.3 (1994)
197–212.
preach ...
Christe. Cf. CWM 8/1.190/31–36.
O pore . . .
wife. Cf. CWM 8/1.191/25–27. More renders Answer's "honeste wife" [B1] as "good woman" (8/1.191/27).
In 16c English the two phrases are synonymous, but Tyndale's connotes
a married clergy.
|
Notwithstondinge though god be vnder no law &
necessite lawlesse : yet be we vnder a lawe & ought to
preferre the men before the wemen and age before youth / as nye
as we can. For it is agenst the lawe of nature that younge men
shul
|
|
de rule the elder / and as vncomely as that wemen shulde rule
the men / but when nede requireth . And therfore if paul had had
other shifte & a man of age as mete for the rowme / he wold
not haue put Timothe in the office. He shuld no doute haue bene
kepte backe vntyll a fuller age and haue lerned in the meane
tyme in silence. And what soeuer thou be / that
readest this / I exhorte the in oure lorde / that
thou reade both the epistles of Paul to Timothe / that thou
maist se how diligently (as
a mother careth for hir child / if it be in perell)
Paul writeth vnto Timothe / to enstructe him / to teach him /
to exhorte / to corage him / to stere him vpp / to bewise /
sobir / diligent / circumspecte / sad / humble and meke
sayenge: these I write / that thou maist know how to behaue thy
selfe in the howsse of god which is the church or congregacion.
Avoyde lustes of youth / beware of vngodly fables
and old wiues/ tales / & auoyde the companye of men of
corrupte myndes which wast their braynes aboute wranglynge
questions. Let no man dispise thyne youth. As who shulde saye /
youth is a dispised
thinge of it selfe / where vnto men geue none
obedience naturally or reuerence. Se therfore that thy vertue
excede / to recompence thy lacke of age / and that thou so
behaue thy selfe / that no
faute be founde with the. And agayne / rebuke not an
elder sharpely / but exhorte him as thy father / and yongemen as
thy brethern / and the elder wemen as thy mothers / and the
younge wemen as thy sisters and soch like in euerye chapter.
Admitte none accusacion agenst an elder vnder lesse then .ij.
wittenesses. as thy sisters And Paul
chargeth him in the sight of god and of the lorde
Iesus christe and of his electe angeles / to doo nothynge
rashly or of af
|
as . . .
child. Cf. 1 Thess. 2.7.
bewise . . .
meke. Cf. 1 Tim. 6.11.
these . . .
congregacion. 1 Tim. 3.14–15.
Avoyde lustes of
youth. 2 Tim. 2.22.
beware . . .
tales. 1 Tim. 4.7.
men of corrupte
myndes. 1 Tim. 6.5.
wast . . .
questions. Cf. 1 Tim. 6.4.
Let . . . youth.
1 Tim. 4.12.
rebuke . . .
sisters. 1 Tim. 5.1–2.
Admitte . . .
wittenesses. 1 Tim. 5.19. More ironically rebukes
Tyndale for omitting 1 Tim. 4.14 and 2 Tim. 1.6 because for More these
two verses on the laying on of hands "clerely proue the holy order of
presthed a sacrament" (CWM 8/1.193/2).
|
feccion. And shortely where vnto youth is most prone and ready
to fall / therof
warneth he him with al diligence / even al most or
all to gether halfe a dosen tymes of someone thynge. And
fynally as a man wold teach a childe that had neuer before gone
to scole / so tenderly & so carefully doeth paul teach him.
It is a nother thynge to teach the people and to teach the
preacher. Here Paul teacheth the preacher / younge Timothe.
|
bewise . . .
affeccion. Tyndale asserts that the major orders
from subdeacon to pope are offices, not sacraments (Obedience
M3). The following citations from the Epistles to Timothy discuss
pastoral leadership, not priesthood.
Paul . . .
affeccion. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.21–22.
|
And when he affirmeth that I saye / how that the oylinge
and shauinge is no parte of the presthode. That
improueth he not ner can do. And therefore I saye it yet. And
when he hath enserched
thuttermost that he can this is al that he can laye
agenst me / that of an hundred there be not .x. that haue the
propirties which paul requireth to be in them. Wherefore if
oylinge and shauinge be no
parte of their presthod / then euermore of a thousand
.ix. hundred
at the lest shuld be no prestes at all. And quod
youre frend wold confirme it with an oth and swere depely /
that it wold folowe and that it must nedes so be. Which
argument yet / if there were no nother shifte I wold solue
aftir an oxforde facion / with concedo consequenciam et
consequens. And I saye morouer that their annoyntynge is but a
ceremonie borowed of the Iewes / though they
haue somewhat altered the maner / & their shauinge borowed
of the
hethen prestes / & that they be no more of their
presthode / then the oyle / salte / spittell / taper &
chresom cloth of the substaunce of
baptim. Which thinges / nodoute / because they be of
their coniurynge
/ they wold haue preached of necessite vnto the
saluacion of the childe / excepte necessite had dreuen them vn
to the contrarye.
|
And when . .
.yet. CWM 8/1.196/27–29.
And when ...
consequens. Cf. CWM 8/1.197/2–10. Tyndale makes More's
frequently repeated phrase an ironic proper name for the Messenger. Confutation renders Answer's "quod youre frend" (18/28) as "quoth your frende"
(CWM 8/1.197/7). Later, Answer calls the
Messenger "quod he" [M3v, “Where vnto Master More answereth . . . quod he”; P8v, “As master More . . . quod he”].
concedo
consequenciam et consequens. "I concede the consequence and
whatever is deducible" (tr. PS 3.20n2).Tyndale treats the rites of
ordination as a hypothetical cause, "If these
rites
confer priesthood, then these men are
ordained." But Tyndale denies that the rites do confer priesthood. More cites scriptural
warrant for the laying on of hands in ordination and thus
denies Tyndale 's "consequency" and "consequente" (CWM
8/1.199/2–3, 4, 13).
Tyndale refers satirically to logic elsewhere: to the major and minor
premise (79/17–18), to the syllogism [H5, “I wold fayne . . . silogismus is made”; N3v, reference to “syluer sylogismoses”; Matthew e1r—v, g3v, o8v). Sometimes Tyndale argues from an
effect, which he names a "cause declarative" backwards to the cause.
Thus greenery declares that summer is here [Q4, “we saye . . . all is grene”]; a lunar eclipse
indicates that the earth has come between the sun and the
moon (Mammon B8v). Thanks to Prudence Allen RSM
for advice on Tyndale's use of logic.
annoyntynge . . .
Iewes. Cf. Lev. 8.12.
chresom cloth. A
month after childbirth, the mother offered the chrisom-cloth or its cash
equivalent to the minister. If the child died within this month, the
white cloth used to wrap it at Baptism became its shroud. Cf. David
Cressy, "Purification, Thanksgiving and the Churching of Women," in Birth, Marriage, and Death: Ritual, Religon, and the
Life-Cycle in Tudor and Stuart England (Oxford UP, 1997)
197–229, esp. 210–11.
|
And seinge that the oyle is not of
necessyte / let M. More
tell me what moare vertue is in the oyle of
confyrmacion / in as moch as the bysshope sacrithe the one as
well as the other: ye and let hym tell the reason why there
shulde be more vertue in the oyle
where wyth the bysshope annoynteth hys prestes. Let
him tell you from whence the oyle cometh / how it is made / and
why he selleth it to the curates wher with they anoynte the
syke / or whether thys be of lesse vertue then the other.
|
And seinge . . .
other. CWM 8/1.195/4–11.
|
And finally whi vsed not the appostles this greke
worde hiereus or the interpreter thys laten worde sacerdos /
but all waye thys worde
presbiteros and senior / by which was at that tyme
nothynge sygnyfyed
then an elder? And it was no doute taken of the
custome of the hebrues / where the offycers were ever elderly
men as nature requireth. As yt appereth in the olde testament
and also in the newe.
The scrybes / pharises and the elders of the people
sayth the texte / which were the officers and rulars / so
called by the reason of theyr age.
|
hiereus . . .
sacerdos. Tyndale had already discussed these words, together
with the Hebrew cohan in Obedience (M3). The New Testament uses these words only for
the Jewish clergy, Jesus, and Christians collectively. Of the many
possible references to Christ as High Priest, Tyndale cites Heb.
6.19–20, Obedience M3v. For "priestly people,"
cf. 1 Pet. 2.5, 9; Rev. 1.6, 5.10,20.6.
whi . . .
elder. Cf. CWM 8/1.188/1–4.
hebrues . . .
elderly. Cf. Exod. 3.16.
scrybes / pharises
and the elders. Cf. Matt. 26.3 etc.
|
¶Why he vseth loue rather then cheryte
|
loue rather then
cheryte. Cf. CWM 6/1.286/35–288/6 and 1 Cor. 13 passim.
|
He rebuketh also that I translate thys greke word
agape in to loue / and not rather in to charite so holy and so
knowen a terme. Verely charite is no knowen Englesh in that
sens whych agape requireth. For when we saye / geue youre almes
in the worshepe of God and swete saint charite / and when the
father teacheth his sonne to saye blissinge father for saint
charite / what meane they? In good faith they wot not. Morouer
when we saye / God helpe you / I haue done
my charite for this daye / doo we not take it for almes? And the
man is euer chidinge and out of charyte /
|
|
and I beshrew him sauinge my charyte / there we take it for
pacyence. And when I saye a charitable man / it is taken for
mercifull. And though mercifulnesse be a good loue or rather
springe of a good loue / yet ys not euery good
loue mercifulnesse. As when a woman loueth her
husbonde godly or a man his wife or his frend that is in none
aduersitie / it is not allwaye mercifulnesse. Also we saie not
this man hath a greate charite
to god / but a greate loue. Wherefore I must haue
vsed this generall terme loue / in spite of mine herte often
tymes. And agape and charitas were wordes vsed amonge the
hethen yer chryste came / and signified therfore more then a
godly loue. And we maye saye well ynough and haue hearde it
spoken that the turkes be charitable one to a nother amonge
them selues and some of them vnto the
chrysten to. Besydes all thys agape ys comen vnto all
loues.
|
pacyence . . .
loue. Cf. CWM 8/1.199/24–25.
agape . . .
loues. Confutation resumes the
discussion of "love" versus "charity," cf. CWM 8/1.200/4–5, and then
quotes the full passage, cf. CWM 8/1.201/5–10.
|
And when Master More saith euery loue ys not charyte / no more
is every appostle chrystes appostell ner every angell gods
angell / ner euery hope chrysten hope nor euery faith or
beleffe chrystes beleffe / and so by an hundred thousande
wordes. So that yf I shulde all waye vse but a worde that were
no moore generall then the worde I enterprete / I shulde
interprete no thynge at all. But the mater yt
selfe and the circumstaunces doo declare what loue /
what hope and what fayth ys spoken of. And finally I saye not
charite god or charite youre neyboure but loue God and loue
youre neyboure ye and though we saye a man ought to loue hys
neyboures wife and his doughter / a christen man doeth not
vnderstonde / that he ys commaunded to defyle hys neyboures
wife or hys doughter.
|
ner euery hope
chrysten hope. Cf. CWM 8/1.200/19.
nor ...
beleffe. Cf. CWM 8/1.200/12–13.
vse . . . at
all. Cf. CWM 8/1.200/19–22.
finally . . .
neyboure. CWM 8/1.202/17–18.
though . . .
doughter. Cf. CWM 8/1.203/2–5.
|
¶Why fauoure and not grace
|
fauoure and not
grace. Cf. CWM 6/1.290/18–19.
|
And wyth lyke reasons rageth he because I turne charis in to
fauoure and not in to grace / sayenge that euery fauoure is not
grace
and that in some fauoure there is but litle grace. I
can saye also in
some grace there is lytle goodnesse. And when we saye
/ he stondeth well in my ladis grace / we vnderstonde no greate
godly fauoure. And in vniuersities manye vngracious graces are
goten.
|
my ladis grace.
Cf. Thomas W. Ross, Chaucer's
Bawdy (New York: Dutton, 1972) 96–98.
Variations on the phrase, "to stand in his lady's grace," occur in Troilus and Criseyde (cf. 3.472, 5.171), as well
as in The Canterbury Tales: the description of
the Squire ("General Prologue," I [A] 88) and "Merchant's Tale" (IV [E]
2018).
vniuersities . . .
graces. More studied only two years at Oxford
c1492–94 (Marius 25–28), while Tyndale spent a dozen years there,
earning his BA in 1512 and his MA in 1515 (Mozley 12,17).
And wyth . . .
goten. Cf. CWM 8/1.203/22–27.
|
¶Why knowlege and not confessyon / repentaunce and
not penaunce
|
knowlege and not confessyon / repentaunce and not
penaunce . Cf. CWM 6/1.19–20. From the 2c to the
mid-5c, public penance after private confession was performed for major
sins: unchastity , murder, and apostasy. After Leo I (pope,
440–61) decreed in 459 that private confession was sufficent for secret
sins, public penance began to decline. Cf. Ep. 168, To the Bishops of
Campania , Samnium and Picenum, Ch. 2 (PL 54.1211; synopsis at
2NPNF 12.112). Lateran IV (1215), in the decree Omnis
utriusque sexus, required all Christians, upon reaching the age
of discretion, to confess their serious sins privately at least once a
year to their parish priest. Aquinas taught that confession, contrition
and satisfaction were the material of the sacrament of
Penance (Summa III, Q. 84, Art. 2, Sed contra), and absolution by the priest was the
form (Summa III, Q. 84, Art. 3). In 1439 the
Council of Florence formally declared that God forgives
mortal sin through the absolution of the priest. The Council of Trent,
Session 14, 25 November 1551, On Penance, canon
6, declared that sacramental confession is prescribed by
divine law; those who deny this are anathema. Cf. Canons and Decrees of the Council of Trent, tr. H.J. Schroeder
OP (St. Louis: Herder, 1941) 102–3. During the Middle Ages, the penitent
knelt before or at the side of the priest under the safety of public
observation (Duffy, Plates 19–20). For greater
privacy, the confessional box began to be used c1565.
The classic study of the sacrament of Penance is by Henry C. Lea, History of Auricular
Confession and Indulgences in the Latin Church, 3 vols. (1896;
New York: Greenwood, 1968), supplemented
by Watkins (1920), and updated by Thomas N.
Tender, Sin and Confession on
the Eve of the Reformation (Princeton UP, 1977).
Erasmus noted the change from public to private confession in an
annotation on Acts 19.18; 1516, 1519 NT (Reeve 2.315). His Ratio verae theologiae (1518) affirmed that one
should certainly practice the developed form of individual confession as
required by the church under the guidance of the Holy Spirit. But a
theologian should not make it an article of faith that Jesus himself
instituted the practice, cf. Holborn 205f,
210. In the 1520s after Edward Lee and Jacobus Stunica attacked Erasmus
on this point, he defended his view, with nuances, in lengthy apologetic
works. Cf. Payne 181–91, 319–22; Erika Rummel,
Erasmus' Annotations on the New Testament (U
of Toronto P, 1986) 152–56. (JW)
See Erasmus on Jas. 5.16, the clearest NT reference to confessing one's
sins, not only to God, but to another human. Peccata
uestra.) . . . 1516 NT, Sentit enim de
quotidianis offensis Christianorum inter ipsos , quos
continuo uult reconciliari. Alioqui si de confessione sensisset,
quam dicimus partem sacramenti poenitentiae, non addidisset
"allelois," id est, uobis inuicem, sed sacerdotibus (Reeve
3.744)."Your sins.) . . . For he is thinking about the daily offenses of
Christians among themselves , whom he wishes to be reconciled
immediately. If he were thinking about confession, which we call a part
of the sacrament of Penance, he would not have added allelois that is, 'to you reciprocally ,' but 'to
the priests.'"
See also Erasmus' long note on Matt. 3.2, Poenitentiam
agite.). Two sidenotes crystallize his position (Reeve 1.18):
1519 NT, "metanoein" mutatam mentem sonat,
non afflictionem corporis, "metanoein means 'changing the mind'
not 'afflicting the body'"; 1516 NT, Resipiscere, pro poenitentiam agere, "'To look back' for 'to do
penance.'"
Referring to Tertullian, Erasmus asserts that this verse does not allude
to the sacrament of Penance, 1527 NT, Nam & in Graeco, inquit, sono poenitentiae nomen non
ex delicti confessione, sed ex animi de-
mutatione compositum est (Reeve 1.18)."He also
says that the name for penance in the Greek language is constructed
[from meta and noeia], not
with respect to the confession of a fault, but to the alteration of the soul." Thanks to Germain Marc'hadour for help with the
translation. KJV uses "repentance" but never "penance." Tyndale
discusses the same crux, metanoein for "repente"
or "forthynke " instead of "do penance" [B4, “The greke . . . forthynke”] in Obedience M6v. Wyclif frequently translated metanoein as "forthink," as in Luke 17.4 (cf. PS
1.260n2).
Tyndale shows little affinity with Luther's defense of himself on the
issue of contrition as he responded to papal censure in Exsurge Domine, Art. 6 (DS 1456; Neuner-Dupuis
1614/6), e.g., in Defense and Explanation of All the
Articles, December 1520 (WA 7.114–16; LW 32.34–38). On
penitential satisfaction, Luther's responses were more developed (ibid.,
WA 7.112–13; LW 32.32–35), but he too said that God's visitation in
grace leads spontaneously to love of righteousness and good works
(ibid., WA 7.116–17; LW 32.38–42). However, Tyndale does not follow
Luther's emphatic teaching on faith in the absolution that is given in
virtue of Christ's mandate of binding and loosing (cf. Matt. 16.19).
This we find in the response to Exsurge's censure of Arts. 10–12 (ibid., WA 7.119–20; LW
32.45–50).
In 1528 Tyndale gives an extended discussion of penance, confession,
contrition, satisfaction, and absolution in Obedience (M6v—O1). He deplores the burden to scrupulous
consciences (L3), and asserts that the seal of confession is frequently
broken for political advantage (V3v—V4). In Prelates (G2v) Tyndale condemns the Observant Franciscans of
Greenwich, along with the Carthusians and Bridgittines, for passing
political information learned from auricular confession
through Cardinal Morton and Bishop Fox of Winchester to Henry
VII. Tyndale might have known the case of the third Duke of Buckingham
(1478–1521), a descendant of Edward III, who listened approvingly to
prophecies that he would become king. His confessor John Delacourt
testified against him at his treason trial despite being sworn to "keep
it secret under the seal of confession" (LP 3/1, no. 1284). See Barbara J. Harris, Edward
Stafford: Third Duke of Buckingham, 1478–1521 (Stanford UP,
1986).
Tyndale approves the public penances enjoined in the early church as a
means to tame the flesh (1 John H3v), but he
decries the teachings on good works, purgatory, and indulgences as
abuses of episcopal power (C2—C3v). He could accept auricular confession
restored to right use (B3v).
|
And that I vse this word knowlege and not confession
/ and this repentaunce and not penaunce. In whych all he can not
proue / that I geue not the ryghte englishe vnto the greke
worde. But yt ys a ferre other thynge that payneth them and
byteth them by the
brestes. There be secret panges that pinch the very
hertes of them / where of they dare not complayne.
|
And that . . .
worde. Cf. CWM 8/1.204/26–28.
|
The sekenesse that maketh them so impacyent ys / that they haue
lost theyr iuglinge termes. For the doctours and
preachers were wont to make many deuisyons / distinccyons and
sortes of grace / gratis data / gratum faciens / preueniens and
subsequens. And wyth
confessyon they iugled / and made the people / as
ofte as they spake
of yt: vnderstonde shryft in the eare. Wherof the
scripture maketh no mencyon: no it is cleane agenst the
scrypture as they vse yt and preach yt / and vn to god an
abhominacyon and a foule stinkynge sacrifice vnto the filthy
ydole priapus. The losse of those iuglinge termes ys the mater
where of all these bottes brede / that gnawe them by the belies
and make them so vnquiet.
|
But . . .
subsequens. Cf. CWM 8/1.205/7–13.
wyth . . .
priapus. CWM 8/1.207/10–14. See More's earlier
discussion, "Of confessyon" (CWM 8/1.89/7–8), where he quotes Tyndale's
Obedience M8v. Probably through inadvertence,
Tyndale does not give the Greek exhomologesis for
"knowledge" instead of"confession" (21/6), but More supplies the missing
word (CWM 8/1.208/4). In 1524, Erasmus published Exomologesis sive modus confitendi (LB 5.145A— 17oD). This was
later translated as A lytle treatise of the maner and
forme of confession (1535?), STC 10498. This work develops nine
advantages, nine evils, and nine remedies for confession, an examination
of conscience for many social roles, and types of penances. Under the
first advantage, it describes public penance as required in
the early church but now mitigated (LB 5.149D—F; C5r—v). Under the ninth
evil, it explains that the sinner was admitted to public penance only
once in the early church (LB 5.157A; G6v). Under the first evil, it
complains that some priests repeat sins confessed to them, sometimes
even mentioning the names of penitents (LB 5.153E; E7). In the Colloquies, young Gaspar doubts that
auricular confession was instituted by Christ, but, nevertheless, he
makes a brief confession of serious sins to a prudent priest
in "The Whole Duty of Youth," March 1522 (ASD 1/3.177/1724 to 179/1760;
CWE 39.96/1–97/39).
|
And in lyke maner / by this word penaunce /
they make the people vnderstonde holy dedes of their enioynynge
/ with which they must make satisfaccion vnto godwarde for
their synnes. When al the scripture preacheth that christ hath
made full satisfaccyon for oure synnes to godwarde / and we
must now be thankefull to god agayne and kyll the lustes of
oure flesh wyth holy workes of gods
enioynynge and to take pacientlye all that god layeth
on my backe. And if I haue hurte my neyboure / I am bounde to
shriue my selfe
vnto hym and to make hym a mendes / yf I haue where
with / or if
not then to axe him forgeuenesse / and he is bounde
to forgeue me. And as for their penaunce the scripture knoweth
not of. The greke hath Metanoia and metanoite / repentaunce and
repente / or forthynkynge and forthynke. As we saye in english
it forthynketh me or I forthynke / and I repent or yt repenteth
me and I am sory that I dyd yt. So now the scripture sayeth
repent or let yt forthynke you and come and beleue the gospell
or glad tydynges that ys brought you in chryst / and so shall
all be forgeuen you / and henceforth lyue a new lyfe: And yt
wyll folowe yf I repent in the herte / that I shall doo no
moore so wyllyngely and of purpose. And yf I beleued the gospell / what God hath done for me in christe / I shuld suerly loue hym agayne and of loue prepare my selfe vnto hys
commaundementes.
|
And in lyke maner
. . . synnes. Cf. CWM 8/1.209/12— 16.
christ . . .
synnes. Cf. Eph. 1.7 and Heb. 9.14.
and we . . .
backe. CWM 8/1.209/26–28.
And if. . .
of. Cf. CWM 8/1.211/21–24.
And as . . . dyd
yt. Cf. CWM 8/1.211/35–38.
repent . . .
tydynges. Cf. Mark 1.15, Rom. 10.15.
So . . . lyfe.
Cf. CWM 8/1.213/2–4. Note Tyndale's use of doublets: "repent or let yt
forthynke you" [B4], "gospell or glad tydynges" [B4].
lyue a new lyfe.
Cf. Rom. 6.4.
And yt . . .
purpose. CWM 8/1.215/26–27.
And yf . . .
commaundementes. Cf. CWM 8/1.218/22— 24.
|
These thinges to be euen so M. More knoweth wel
ynough. For he vnderstondeth the greke / and he knew them longe
yer I. But so blinde is couetousenesse and dronken desire of
honoure. Giftes
blinde the eies of the seinge and peruerte
|
These . . . yer
I. Cf. CWM 8/1.219/16–19. More began the study of Greek with
William Grocyn. Cf. Ep. 2, To John Holt, London, cNovember 1501 > (More, Correspondence 4/14; Selected Letters
2). More studied Aristotle with Thomas Linacre. Cf. Ep. 15, To Martin
Dorp, Bruges, 21 October <1515> (CWM 15.102/11- 12).
Erasmus later repeats this information. Cf. Ep. 1117, To Germain de Brie, Antwerp, 25 June 1520 (Allen 4.294/93–94; CWE
7.321/101–2).
so blinde is
couetousenesse. Since Tyndale believes that More has been
corrupted by avarice, Answer contains many
references to spiritual darkness. The Foundational Essay,
e.g., deplores willful blindness in religious leaders [A1v, “their yies to be blinde” and following;
A3, “when he flatereth them and blindeth them” and following; A5v, “all that oure blinde hertes desyre”;
A7v, “his couetousenesse did so blynd his prophesie”; B4, “Giftes blinde the eies of the seinge”;
C2v, “for the blinde zele of them make sectes”; D1, “And in like maner haue they . . . blinded the right waye”] or ignorance in their followers
[C4v, “the wylde rages of lustes that blinded their wittes”; E1v, “confused termes leadeth you blindfold”; F4v, “we be confirmed in blindenesse”; F6, “to confirme vs in blindnesse?” and following].
|
the wordes of the
righteous Deut. xvij. When couetousenesse findeth
vauntage in servinge falshed / it riseth vpp in to an obstinat
malise agenst the trouth and seketh all meanes to resiste it
and to quench it. As Balam
the false prophete / though he wiste that god loued
Israhel & had blessed them and promised them greate thinges
/ and that he wold fulfyll his promises / yet for
couetousenesse and desyre of honoure / he fell in to soch
malice agenst the trueth of god / that he sought how to resiste
it and to curse the people. Which when god wold not let him doo
/ he turned him selfe a nother waye and gaue pestilent counsell
/ to make the people synne agenst god wherbye the wrath of god
felle vppon them / and many thousandes perished. Notwithstondinge gods trueth abode fast and was fullfilled in the reste. And
Balam as he was the cause that many perished / so escaped he not
him selfe. No moare did any that maliciously
resisted the open
trueth agenst his awne conscience / sence the world
beganne / that euer I red. For it is sinne agenst the holy gost
/ which Christ saith
shall neyther be forgeuen here nor in the worlde to come / which
texte maye this wise be vnderstonde that as that
sinne shalbe punished
with euerlastinge damnacion in the life to come:
even so shall it not escape vengeaunce here. As thou seist in
Iudas / in Pharao / in Balam and in all other tirantes which
agenst their consciences resisted the open trueth of god.
|
Giftes . . .
righteous. Deut. 16.19. The opening verses of Tyndale's Deut.
17 ([B4-4v, “Giftes blinde the eies . . . wordes of the righteous]; ; Mombert 577; TOT 280) equal the Vulgate's and KJV's Deut.
16.18–22. (The Pentateuch in TOT lacks page divisions into ABC etc.)
sinne . . .
come. Cf. Matt. 12.31–32.
Iudas . . . Pharao .
. . Balam. Cf. CWM 8/1.221/33–34. For Judas and Balaam, cf.
[A7v, “Iudas . . . his awne ende” and commentary notes]; for Pharaoh, cf. Exod. 9–14.
|
So now the cause why oure prelates thus rage / and that moueth
them to call master More to helpe / is not that they finde
iust causes in the translacion / but because they haue loste
their iugglynge and
fayned termes / wherwith Peter
|
|
prophisied they shuld make marchaundice of the people.
|
make marchaundice
of the people. Cf. 2 Pet. 2.3.
|
¶Whether the church were before the gospell or the
gospell before the church
|
¶Whether . . .
church. The title of this section is given at CWM 8/1.223/11–12
and repeated at CWM 8/1.225/2–4.
|
Another doute there is / whether the church or congregacion be
before the gospell or the gospell before the church. Which
question is as hard to solue / as whether the father be elder
then the sonne or
the sonne elder then his father. For the hole
scripture and all beleuinge
hertes testifye that we are begotten thorow the
worde. Wherfore if the worde begette the congregacion / and he
that begetteth is before him that is begotten then is the
gospell before the church.
Paul also Romano. ix. sayth / how shall they call on
whom they beleue not? And how shall they beleue with out a
preacher? That is / Christ must first be preached yer men can
beleue in him. And then it foloweth / that the worde of the
preacher must be before the faith of the belevar. And therfore
in as moch as the worde is before the faith / and faith maketh
the congregacion / therfore is the word or gospell before the
congregacion. And agayne as the ayre is darke of it selfe and
receaueth all hir light of the sonne: even so ar all mens
hertes of them selfe darke with lies & receaue
al their trueth of gods worde / in that they consent therto.
And morouer as the darke ayre geveth the sonne no lighte / but
contrary wise the light of the sonne
in respecte of the ayre is of it selfe and lighteneth the ayre
and purgeth it from darkenesse: even so the lienge herte of man
can geue the word of god no trueth / but contrary wise the
trueth of gods worde is of hir selfe and
|
we are begotten
thorow the worde. Cf. 1 Pet. 1.3.
how . . .
preacher. Rom. 10.14. O'Donnell corrected the sidenote from
Rom. 9 to Rom. 10.
Another . . .
congregacion. CWM 8/1.225/2–18.
And agayne . . .
therto. CWM 8/1.227/34–37.
|
lyghteneth the hertes of the beleuers and maketh them true / and
clenseth them from lies / as thou readest
Ihon .xv. ye be cleane by reason of the word. Which
is to be vnderstond / in that the word had purged their hertes
from lies / from false opinions and from thynkynge evell good /
and therfore from consentinge to synne. And Ihon .xvij.
sanctifie them o father
thorow thy trueth. And thy word is trueth. And thus
thou seist that gods trueth dependeth not of man. It is not
true because man so saith or addmitteth it for true: But man is
true because he beleueth it /
testifieth and geueth wittenesse in his hert that it
is true. And Christ also saith him selfe Ihon .v. I receaue no
wittenesse of man. For if the multitude of manswittenesse might
make ought true / then were the doctrine of Mahomete truer then
Christes.
|
lienge . . .
word. Cf. CWM 8/1.242/6–10.
Ihon .xv. . .
.word.
John 15.3.
Ihon .xvij. . . .
thy trueth. Cf. John 17.17.
Ihon .xvij. . . .
for true. CWM 8/1.229/13–16.
But . . .
true. CWM 8/1.229/20–21.
Ihon .v. . . .
man.
John 5.34.
And Christ . . .
Christes. CWM 8/1.229/34–36.
|
¶Whether the appostles left ought vnwritten /
that is of necessite to be beleued
|
vnwritten.
Dialogue Bk. 1, Ch. 25, asserts that, in addition
to Scripture, truths necessary to salvation are found in tradition (CWM
6/1.137–53).
¶ Whether . . .
beleued. CWM 8/1.254/1–2. For brief objections to the principle
of sola scriptura, cf. CWM 8/1.134/7— 8,
156/36–157/1.
|
But did not the appostles teach ought by mouth that
they wrott not? I answere / because that many taught one thinge
/ and every man the same in diuers places and vnto diuers
people / and confirmed
euery sermon with a sondry miracle: therfore Christ
and his
appostles preached an hundred thousand sermons and
did as many
miracles which had bene superfluous to haue bene all
written. But
the pith and substaunce in generall of euery thinge
necessarie vn to oure soules health / both of what we ought to
beleue & what we
ought to doo / was written / and of the miracles done
to confirme it / as ma
|
But . . .
written. CWM 8/1.255/18–23.
therfore . . .
written. Cf. John 21.25. Tyndale claims
that Christ and the apostles performed a miracle to validate each point
of doctrine, but More denies this position (CWM 8/1.247/29— 30).
|
ny as were nedefull. So that what soeuer we ought to beleue or
doo / that same is written expresly or drawen out of that
which is written.
|
the pith . . .
written. Cf. CWM 8/1.258/12–14.
So . . .
written. CWM 8/1.258/14–16.
|
For if I were bounde to doo or beleue vnder payne of the losse
of
my soule any thynge that were not written / ner
depended of that
which is written / what holpe me the scripture that is
written? And therto in as moch as Christ and all his apostles
warned vs that false prophetes shuld come with false miracles /
even to disceaue the electe / if it were possible / where with
shuld the true preacher confounde the false / excepte he brought
true miracles to confounde the false or else autentycke
scripture of full auctorite all ready amonge the people.
|
For if . . .
that is written. Cf. CWM 8/1.263/11–13.
false . . .
possible. Cf. Matt. 24.24, Mark 13.22.
in as moch . . .
people. CWM 8/1.264/28–33.
|
Some man wolde axe / how did god continue his congregacion from Adam to Noe / & from Noe to Abraham / and so to Moses /
with out wrytynge / but with teachynge from mouth to mouth.
I answere first that there was no scripture all the while /
they shall proue / when oure lady hath a new sonne. God taught
Adam greater
thinges then to write. And that there was writynge in
the world longe yer Abraham ye and yer Noe doo stories
testifie.
|
Some man . . .
sonne. Cf. CWM 8/1.271/34–272/3.
God . . .
write. CWM 8/1.273/36.
And that . . .
testifie. CWM 8/1.274/8–9.
|
Notwithstondinge / though there had bene no writynge / the preachers were euer prophetes glorious in doynge of miracles /
where with they confirmed their preachynge. And beyonde
that god wrote his testament vn to them all waye / both what to
doo and to
beleue / even in sacramentes. For the sacrifices
which god gaue Adams sonnes were no dumme popetrie or
supersticious
|
Notwithstondinge .
. . preachynge. CWM 8/1.274/22—24.
popetrie. Cf.
Obedience G5v, Matthew
k2v. Tyndale refers to religious ceremonies and scriptural
glosses as other examples of false "poetry" (1 John
A6v). Tyndale rebuked his former assistant William
Roye for discrediting the reformers' cause by
using "raylinge rymes" (Mammon A3) against Wolsey
in Barlowe and Roye. A sidenote on Gen. 47 views poetry as the ivy that
strangles the tree of truth (Mombert 143; TOT 76). Cf. Peter C. Herman,
Squitter-Wits and Muse-Haters: Sidney,
Spenser, Milton and Antipoetic Sentiment
(Detroit:Wayne State UP, 1996) 34–43, esp. 41.
|
mahometrie / but signes of the testament of god. And in them
they red the worde of god / as we do in bokes / and as we shuld
doo in oure sacramentes / if the weked pope had not taken the
significacions a waye from vs / as he hath robbed vs of the
true sens of all the scripture. The testament which god mad
with Noe / that he wolde no moare droune the world with water /
he wrote in the sacrament of the raynebowe. And the
appoyntement made betwene him and Abraham / he wrote in the
sacrament of circumcision. And therfore
saide Steuen Actes .vij. he gaue them the testament
of circumcision. Not that the outwarde circumcision was the
hole testament / but
the sacrament or signe therof. For circumcision
preached gods word vnto them / as I haue in other places
declared.
|
And beyonde . . .
bokes. Cf. CWM 8/1.276/35–277/3, 300/12–13.
if. . .
scripture. Cf. CWM 8/1.279/14–16.
The testament . .
. raynebowe. Cf. Gen. 9.12–17.
And the
appoyntement . . . circumcision. Gen. 17.9–14.
Actes .vij. . . .
circumcision. Acts 7.8.
The testament . .
. declared. CWM 8/1.277/10–17.
|
But in the tyme of Moyses when the congregacion was encreased
/ that they must haue many preachars and also rulars temporall
/ then all was receaued in scripture / in so moch that
Christ and his appostles might not haue bene beleued with out
scripture for all their miracles. Wherfore in as moch as
Christes congregacion is
spred a brode in to all the world moch broder then
Moseses / and in as moch as we haue not the old testament only
but also the new / wherin all thinges are opened so richly and
all fulfilled that before was promised / and in as moch as there
is no promise behinde of
ought to be shewed moare saue the resurreccion: yee
and seinge that Christ and all the appostles with all the
angels of heuen / if they were here / coude preach no moare
then is preached / of necessite vnto
oure soules: How then shuld we receave a new article
of the faith / with out scripture / as profitable
|
But . . .
scripture. CWM 8/1.280/11–13 and referred to at CWM
8/1.280/19–20.
then all . . .
miracles. Cf. CWM 8/1.280/31–33.
angels . . .
preached. Cf. Gal. 1.8.
How . . .
scripture. Cf. CWM 8/1.284/15–17.
|
vnto my soule / when I had beleved it / as smoke for sore eyes.
What holpe it me to beleue that
oure laidies bodie is in heuen? what am I the better
for the beleffe
of purgatorye? to feare men thou wilt saye. Christ
& his appostles thought hell ynough. And yet (besydes that
the fleshly imaginacion maye not stonde with gods worde) what
greate feare can there be
of that tereble fire which thou maist quench all most
for .iij. halfe pence?
|
Wherfore . . .
eyes. Cf. CWM 8/1.282/18–27.
profitable . . .
eyes. Cf. CWM 8/1.290/21–22 and repeated at CWM
8/1.290/32.
What . . .
heuen. For Mary's Assumption, cf. CWM 8/1.285/2, 290/24.
what . . .
purgatorye. Cf. CWM 8/1.288/27, 290/24.
to feare men thou
wilt saye. Cf. CWM 8/1.288/33.
Christ . . . halfe
pence. CWM 8/1.289/24–27.
|
And that the apostles shuld teach ought by mouth which
they wold not write / I praye you for what purpose? because
they shuld not come in to the handes of the hethen for mockynge
/ saith M. More. I pray you what thinge moare to be mocked of
the hethen coude they teach / then the resurreccion / and that
Christ was god
and man and died betwene .ij. theves / and that for
his dethes sake / all that repent and beleue therin / shuld
haue their sinnes forgeuen them. Ye and if the apostles
vnderstode therby as we doo what madder
thinge vnto hethen people coude they haue taught
then that bred is Christis body and wine his bloude. And yet
all these thynges they wrote. And agayne purgatory / confession
in the eare / penaunce and satisfaccion for synne to godward
with holy deades / and prayenge to saintes with soch like / as
dome sacramentes and ceremonies
/ ar marvelouse agreable vn to the supersticion of the hethen
people / so that they neaded not to absteyne from writynge
of them / for feare lest the hethen shuld haue mocked them.
|
And that . . .
purpose. Cf. CWM 8/1.290/37–38.
mocked . . .
resurreccion. Cf. Acts 17.32.
Christ was god and
man. Cf. John 1.14.
died betwene .ij.
theves. Cf. Matt. 27.38, Mark 15.27, and esp. Luke 23.39–43 for
the story of the Good Thief.
bred . . .
bloude. For the institution of the Eucharist, cf. Matt.
26.26–28, Mark 14.22–24, Luke 22.19–20, 1 Cor. 11.23–26. Dialogue makes a dozen scattered references to
the Eucharist; Answer
clusters a dozen references to the Eucharist in Tyndale's
discussion of More's Bk. 4. In both works, the sacrament is a
topic less frequently examined than Scripture.
Ye . . .
wrote. Repeated at CWM 8/1.293/34–37.
because . . .
mocked them. Cf. CWM 8/1.291/27—292/4.
|
Morouer what is it that the appostles taught by mouth and durst
not write? The sacramentes? As for baptim and the sacrament
of the
body &
|
|
bloud of Christ they wrote / and it is expressed what is
signified by them. And also all the ceremonies and sacramentes
that were from Adam to Christ had significacions /
and all that are made mencion of in the new testament. Wherfore
in as moch as the sacramentes of the olde testament haue
significacions / and in as moch as the sacramentes of the new
testament (of which mencion is made that they were deliuered vn
to vs by the verye appostles at Christes commaundement) haue
also significacions / and in as moch as the office of an
appostle is to edifie in Christe / and in as moch as a dumme
ceremonie edifieth not / but hurteth all to gether (for iff it
preach not vn to me / then I can not but put confidence therin / that the dede it selfe iustifieth me / which is the denyenge of
Christes bloude) & in as moch as no mencion is made of them
/ as well as of other / ner is knowen what is ment by them:
therfore it appereth
that the appostles taught them not / but that they
be the false marchaundice of wilye ypocrites. And therto
presthode was in the tyme of the appostles an office which if
they wold do truely / it wold
moare profitt then all the sacramentes in the
worlde. And agayne gods holinesses striue not one agenst a
nother ner defile one a nother. Their sacramentes defile one a
nother. For wedlocke defileth
presthode moare then horedom / thefte / murther or
any sinne agenst nature.
|
sacramentes . . .
significacions. For Tyndale's theology of sacrament as sign
only, cf. Obedience M1— M2v, and More's critique
: Supplication of Souls, 1529 (CWM
7.162/1–4), Confutation, 1532.—33 (CWM
8/1.302/15–17), Answer to a Poisoned Book,
December 1533 (CWM 11.xxx—xxxi). Unio
Dissidentium (1.S2)
quotes Augustine's praise of Baptism and the
Eucharist as intelligible signs in Christian Doctrine (AD c396–97) 3.9.13 (CCL 32.86; 1NPNF
2.560).
all . . .
testament. Repeated at CWM 8/1.302/24–26.
false
marchaundice. 2 Pet. 2.3.
Morouer . . .
ypocrites. CWM 8/1.295/2–19.
Wherfore . . .
ypocrites. Repeated at CWM 8/1.304/2— 13.
And therto . . .
worlde. CWM 8/1.305/20–22. Tyndale agrees with Luther's
position that Orders is not a sacrament in Contra
Henricum Regem Angliae, 1522 (cf. CWM 8/1.220/10–12; WA
10/2.220–21; not in LW).
And agayne . . .
nature. CWM 8/1.306/6–9.
|
They wyll happly demaunde where it is written that wemen shuld
baptise. Verely in this commaundement loue thy
neyboure as thyselfe it is written / that they maye and ought
to ministre not only baptim / but all other in time of neade /
iff they be so necessarie as they preach them.
|
They . . .
them. Cf. CWM 8/1.260/2–6.
|
And finally though we were sure that god
him selfe had
geuen vs a sacrament / what soeuer it were / yet if the
significacion were once lost we must of necessite / ether seke
vpp the significacion
or put some other significacion of gods word therto
/ what we
ought to doo or beleue therby / or else put it
downe. For it is impossible to obserue a sacrament with out
significacion / but vnto oure damnacion. If we kepe the faith
purely and the law of loue vndefiled / whych are the
significacions of all ceremonies there is no ieoperdy to alter
or chaunge the facion of the ceremonye or to put it doune / if
nede requyre.
|
yet . . . downe.
Cf. CWM 8/1.83/7–10.
For . . .
damnacion. Cf. CWM 8/1.309/17.
|
¶Whether the church can erre
|
¶ Whether the church
can erre. Here Tyndale answers the church's claim of inerrancy
on essential matters of belief as set forth in Dialogue, Bk. 1, Ch. 18–21 (CWM 6/1.101–21).
|
There is a nother question whether the church maye erre. Which
if ye vnderstonde of the pope and his generacion / it is
verely as hard
a question as to axe / whether he which hath both his
eyes out be blynd or no / or whether it be possible for him
that hath one legge
shorter then a nother / to halt. But I said that
Christes electe church
is the hole multitude of all repentynge synners that
beleue in Christ and put all their trust and confidence in the
mercye of god / felynge in their hertes / that god for Christes
sake loueth them and wilbe or rather is mercifull vn to them
and forgeueth them their synnes of which they repent / and that
he forgeueth them also all the mocions vn to synne of which
they feare lest they shuld therby be drawen in
to synne agayne. And this faith they haue with out
all respecte of their awne deseruynges / yee and for no nother
cause then that the mercifull trueth of god the father which
can not lye / hath so promised and so sworne.
|
¶ Whether . . .
halt. Cf. CWM 8/1.387/3–9. This is the first reference from Confutation, Part II, 1533. With regrettable
fulness , More devotes three out of nine books of Confutation to attacking a third of
Answer's introductory essay.
I said . . .
sworne. Cf. CWM 8/1.391/9–18. Here Tyndale uses the narrow
definition of "church," in which the specific mark of its members is
living trust in God's merciful promises. Cf. [A6v, “And some times . . . oure lorde”; I5v, “And .j. Ihon .j. . . . written there also”; L8v, “And I beleue . . . fauoure of god”].
this faith . . .
sworne. Paraphrased at CWM 8/1.400/ 30–32.
|
And this faith and knowlege is
euerlastynge life / and by this we be born a new and made the
sonnes of god and obtayne forgeuenesse of synnes and are
translated from deeth to life and from the wrath of god vn to
his loue and fauoure. And this faith is the mother of all
trueth. And bryngeth with hir the spirite of all trueth. Which
spirite purgeth vs / as from all sinne / even so from all lyes
and erroure noysome and hurtefull. And this faith is the
fundacion
layd of the appostles and prophetes wheron Paul
saith Ephe. ij. that we are bylt / and therby of the household
of god. And this faith is
the rocke wheron Christ bilt his congregacion.
Christ axed the appostles Matth. xvj. whom they toke him for.
And Peter answered for them all sayenge I saye that thou art
Christ the sonne of the liuinge god that art come in to this
worlde. That is / we beleue that
thou art he that was promised vn to Abraham / shuld
come and blesse vs and deliuer vs. How be it Peter yet wist not
by what meanes. But now it is opened thorow out all the world /
that thorow the offerynge of his body and bloude. That
offeringe is a satisfaccion for the sinne of all that repent
and a purchasynge of what so euer they can axe / to kepe them
in fauoure. And that they sinne no moare. And Christ answered
vppon this rocke I will byld my congregacion : that is / vppon
this faith. And agenst the rocke of this faith can no sinne /
no hell / no deuell / no lies nor erroure preuayle.
|
fundacion . . .
household of god. For Answer the
foundation is faith [B8v, “this faith is the fundacion”], cf. Eph. 2.19–20. Paul holds that
the Christian community is "bilt apon the foundacion of the apostles and
prophetes" (Wallis 403/17–18; TNT 283D). NT sidenote has "Foundacion is
the worde of God."
And this . . .
congregacion. CWM 8/1.403/19–28.
faith . . .
congregacion. Cf. Matt. 16.18. In Answer
Tyndale interprets "the rocke" as "faith." Unio Dissidentium gives two passages (both 2.D3v),
where Augustine interprets the "rock" as Christ, not as Peter or the
Bishop of Rome: Tractates on the Gospel
of John
(AD 406–7, 419–24), Tr. 124, Par. 5 (CCL 36.684–85; 1NPNF 7.450);
and Sermon 76 on Matt. 14.24–33 (AD 410–12), Par. 2 (PL 38.479–80;
Rotelle 3/3.312). Erasmus refers to Augustine 's sermon in his
annotation on Matt. 16.18, Quia tu es.) 1516 NT
(Reeve 1.70–71). More echoes Augustine in Confutation, where "the rokke [is] our sauyour Cryste hym
selfe" (CWM 8/1.226/34). Matt. 16.18 is one of the most frequently
quoted proof-texts of More, cf. Marc'hadour, Bible 4.117. He uses it to argue , not papal
infallibility, but the church's infallibility in tradition and consensus
(CWM 8/3.1549).
whom they toke him
for. Cf. Matt. 16.15, Mark 8.29, Luke 9.20.
thou . . . god.
Matt. 16.16.
that art . . .
worlde.
John 11.27.
he that . . .
Abraham. Cf. Gen. 17.7, Gen. 22.18.
Christ axed . . .
bloude. Cf. CWM 8/1.330/16–22. More repeats this same passage
at CWM 8/1.405/2–8.
That offeringe . .
. moare. Cf. CWM 8/1.409/30–32.
|
For what soeuer any man hath committed / if he repent and come
to this rocke / he is saffe. And that this faith is the
only waye bi which the church of Christ goeth vn to god and vn
to the enheretaunce of all his riches / testifie all the ap
|
And agenst . . .
saffe. Repeated at CWM 8/1.411/15–17.
|
postles and prophetes and all the scripture / with signes and
miracles / and al the bloud of marters. And who soever goeth
vnto God and vnto forgeuenesse of synnes or saluacion / by any
other waye then thys / the same is an heretike out of the
rightwaye and not of Christes church.
|
And Christ . . .
church. Cf. CWM 8/1.410/35–411/9.
that . . .
church. Repeated at CWM 8/1.414/22–28.
who soever . . .
church. Cf. CWM 8/1.417/4–6. Here and in the Prologue to
Hebrews (Wallis 502/4–6;TNT 347), Tyndale accuses Roman
Catholics of an unspecified heresy, namely Pelagianism. Pelagius
(c354—c419) taught that Adam's sin affected only himself, that all
humans are born in a state of grace and that Christ functions only as
model. Later, Semi-Pelagianism taught that humans could make an initial
act of faith without the help of grace. Both heresies were opposed by
numerous writings of Augustine . Pelagianism was condemned by
the ecumenical Council of Ephesus in 431; Semi-Pelagianism, by the
provincial Council of Orange II in 529 (NCE 11.58–60; OER 3.238–41).
|
For this knowlege maketh a man of the church. And the church is
christes body Collossen. j. and every person of the
church is a member
of christ. Ephe. 5. Now it is no member of christ
that hath not christes spirite in it. Roma. viij. as it is no
parte of me or member of
my body wherin my soule is not present and quikeneth
it. And then iff a man be none of christes / he is not of his
church.
|
the church is
christes body. Cf. Col. 1.18.
every . . .
christ. Eph. 5.29–30.
Now ... in
it. Cf. Rom. 8.9.
And the church . .
. church. Cf. CWM 8/1.418/2–6.
|
¶How a true member of christes church synneth not /
and how he is yet a synner
|
¶ How . . .
synner. Cf. CWM 8/1.419/17–18.
|
Furthermoare / he that hath this faith can not sinne / and
therfore can not be disceaved with damnable erroures. For by
this faith we
be (as I saide) borne of God. Now he that is born of
god can not synne / for his seed dwelleth in him / and he can
not therfore synne /
because he is born of God .j. Ihon .iij. which seed
is the holygost that kepith a mans hert from consentinge vnto
sinne. And therfore
it is a false conclusion that master More holdeth /
how that a man maye haue a righte faith ioyned with all kyndes
of abhominacion
and synne.
|
Furthermoare . . .
erroures. Cf. CWM 8/1.421/2–3.
Now . . . God. 1
John 3.9.
For ... synne.
Cf. CWM 8/1.421/12–18. Confutation quotes Answer's older verb form "kepith" [C1] at CWM
8/1.420/3 but gives the newer form "kepys" at CWM 8/1.421/ 15.
And therfore . . .
synne. Cf. CWM 8/1.459/27–29.
|
And yet every membir of Christes congregacion is a synner and
sinneth dayly / some moare and some lesse. For it is
written .j. Ihon .j. if we saye we haue no synne / we disceaue
oure selues and the trueth is not in vs. And agayne iff we saye
/ we haue not sinned / we make him a liar
|
if ... in vs.
1 John 1.8.
|
and his worde is not in vs. And Paul
.Roma. vij. saith / that good which I wold / that do
I not / but that evell which I wold not / that do I. So it is
not I that doo it (saith he)
but synne that dwelleth in me. Thus are we synners
and no synners.
No synners / if thou loke vn to the profession of
oure hertes towarde the law of God / on oure repentaunce and
sorow that we haue / both
because we haue synned and also because we be yet
full of synne still / and vn to the promises of mercie in oure
sauioure christe / and
vn to oure fayth. Synners are we / iff thou loke vn
to the frailtie of oure flesh / which is as the weakenesse of
one that is newly recouered out of a greate disease / by the
reason wherof oure dedes are imperfett. And by the reason where
of al so / when occasions be greate / we fall in to horrible
dedes / and the frute of the synne which remayneth in oure
membirs breaketh out. Notwithstondynge yet the spirite leaveth
vs not / but rebuketh vs and bringeth vs home agayne vn to oure
profession / so that we never cast off the yocke of God from
oure neckes nether yeld vpp oure selues vn to synne / for to
serue it / but fighte afresh and begynne a new batayle.
|
iff. . . in
vs. 1 John 1.10.
And yet ... in
me. Cf. CWM 8/1.444/19–25.
that good ... in
me. Rom. 7.19–20.
Thus are we synners
and no synners. Tyndale works with Luther's thesis that the
believer is simul iustus et peccator. But Tyndale
gives a broader basis for the righteousness opposed to
sin, grounding it in the promise laid hold of in trust, like Luther, but
also in assent to the law as good and regret over not observing it
[C1v, “No synners . . . to oure fayth”]. On Luther's doctrine of the simul a
basic study is Rudolph Hermann, Luthers These "Gerecht
und Sünder zugleich" (Gütersloh: Mohn, 1930). Also,
Wicks,"Living and Praying as simul iustus et
peccator: a Chapter in Luther's Spiritual Teaching," Gregorianum
70 (1989) 521–48, rpt. in Luther's Reform.
For Luther, as for Tyndale, the condition of the one who is simul iustus et peccator is not static, for the
Holy Spirit is actively opposing the flesh's endemic sinful
seeking.
No . . . out.
Cf. CWM 8/1.446/24–30.
when
. . . out. Paraphrased at CWM
8/1.455/11–13.
yocke of God.
Cf. Matt. 11.29–30.
nether . . .
synne. Cf. Rom. 6.13.
when
. . . out. Paraphrased at CWM
8/1.455/11–13.
Furthermoare . . .
batayle. Cf. CWM 8/1.419/31— 420/27. After quoting a page and a
half of Answer, Confutation subdivides this long
quotation and deals with it in smaller portions over the next forty-some
pages. Cf. [commentary notes for C1-C1v, this edition].
Thus . . .
batayle. Cf. CWM 8/1.445/33–446/8.
we . . .
batayle. Cf. CWM 8/1. 448/6–8.
|
¶How a christen man can not erre / and how he maye
yet erre
|
How . . . erre.
CWM 8/1.461/5–6.
|
And as they synne not / so they erre not. And on the
other syde
as they synne / so they erre: but never vn to deeth
and damnacion. For they never synne of purpose ner holde any
erroure maliciously / synnynge agenst the holygoste / but of
weakenesse and infirmitie. As good obedient childern / though
they loue their fathers commaundementes / yet breake them oft /
by the reason of their wekenesse . And as they can not yelde them
selves bond vn to synne / to serue it: even so they can not
erre in any thynge that shuld be agenst the promises which are
in christe. And in other thynges their erroures
be not vn to damnacion / though they be neuer so
greate / because
they hold them not maliciously. As now / if some when
they reade in
the new testament of Christes brethern / wold thynke
that they were oure ladies childern aftir the birth of christe
/ because they know not the vse of speakynge of the scripture
or of the hebrues / how that nye kinsmen becalled brethern / or
happly they might be Iosephes childern / by some first wife /
neyther can haue any to teach him for tiranny that is so greate
/ yet coude it not hurte him / though he died therin / because
it hurteth not the redempcion that is in christes bloude. For
though she had none but christ / I am therfore neuer the moare
saued / neyther yet the lesse / though she had had. And in soch
like an hundred that plucke not a mans faith from Christ / they might erre / and yet beneuer the lesse saued no though the contrary
were written in the gospel. For as in other synnes /
|
And as . . .
maliciously. CWM 8/1.461/8–18. Confutation refers to part of Answer's
contrast between sins of malice and sins of weakness [C2, “For they never . . . infirmitie”] at CWM
8/1.217/23–25, cf. 1 John B4v.
Christes
brethern. Cf. Matt. 12.46–47, Mark 3.31–32, Luke 8.19–20.
Jerome defended the perpetual virginity of Mary in Against Helvidius (AD c383) by explaining that in Hebrew
culture "brethren" meant, not only siblings, but kindred (Par. 15 in PL
23.198–99; Par. 17 in 2NPNF 6.342–43) and by referring to the writings
of Ignatius, Polycarp, Irenaeus, and Justin Martyr (Par. 17 in PL
23.201; Par. 19 in 2NPNF 6.343). Cf. [H3, “perpetuall . . . faith” and commentary note; N7v, “christ . . . chastite” and commentary note].
if some . . .
bloude. Repeated at CWM 8/1.472/28–36.
some . . .
gospel. This passage begins in paraphrase, "some . . . bloude"
([C2]; CWM 8/1.406/11–16), and ends in nearly verbatim quotation,
"For . . . gospel" ([C2]; CWM 8/1.406 /16–20).
|
as sone as they be rebuked / they repent: even so here / assone
as they were better taught / they shuld immediatly knowlege
their erroure and not resiste.
|
in other . . .
resiste. Cf. CWM 8/1.467/28–468/8.
|
But they which maliciously maynetene opinions agenst the
scripture / or that that can not be proued by the scripture /
or soch as
make no mater vn to the scripture and saluacion that
is in christ whether they be true or noo / and for the blinde
zele of them make sectes / breakinge the vnite of christes
church / for whose sake they ought to suffre all thynge / and
rise agenst their neyboures / whom
they ought to loue as them selues / to slee them /
soch men I saye
are fallen from christe and make an Idole of their
opinions. For except they put trust in soch opinions and thought
them necessarie vn to saluacion / or with a cankred conscience
went about to disceaue / for some filthie purpose / they wold
never breake the vnite of faith
or yet slee their brethern. Now is this a playne
conclusion / that both
they that trust in their awne workes / and they also
that put confidence in their awne opinions / be fallen from
Christe and erre from the waye of faith that is in christes
bloude / and therfore are none of christes church / because they
be not bilt vppon the rocke of faith.
|
But . . .
scripture. CWM 8/1.481/20.
or soch . . .
scripture. Cf. CWM 8/1.481/28–29.
and saluacion ...
or noo. Cf. CWM 8/1.481/36–37.
the vnite of
faith. Cf. Eph. 4.13.
and for . . .
brethern. Cf. CWM 8/1.482/7–14.
Now . . .
workes. CWM 8/1.484/20–21.
and they . . .
faith. Cf. CWM 8/1.484/26–29.
|
¶Faith is ever assayled and fought with all.
|
Faith.
Dialogue, Bk. 1 argues for the inerrancy of the
church: Ch. 18 on Matt. 23.2–3 as a foundational text; Ch. 20, against
false interpretations of Scripture by the church; Ch. 21, for true
interpretations ; Ch. 24, on the Apostles' Creed; Ch. 25, on
the Ten Commandments; Ch. 25–26, on condemnations of heresies (CWM
6/1.101–62 passim).
|
Morouer this oure faith which we haue in
Christ / is euer fought agenst / euer assaylled and beten at
with disperacion: not when we sinne only / but also in all
temptacions of adversite in to which God bringeth vs / to
nurtoure vs and to shew vs oure awne hertes / the ypocrisie and
false thoughtes that there lye hidd / oure al most no faith at
all and as litle loue / even then happly when we
thought oure selues most perfecte of all. For when
temptacions come we can not stond / when we haue synned faith
is feble / when wronge is done vs we can not forgeue / in
sickenes / in losse of goodes and in
all tribulacions we be impacient: when oure neyboure
neadeth oure helpe / that we must departe with him of oures
then loue is colde.
|
|
And thus we lerne and fele that there is no goodnesse ner yet
power to doo good / but of God only. And in all soch
temptacions oure faith perisheth not vtterly neyther our loue
and consent vnto the law of God / But they be weke / sycke and
wounded and not
cleane deed. As a good child whom the father and
mother haue
taught nurtoure and wisdom / loueth his father and
all his commaundementes / and perceaueth of the goodnesse
shewed him / that his father loueth him and that all his
fathers preceptes are vnto his welth and profitt / and that his
father commaundeth him nothinge for any neade that his father
hath therof / but seketh his profitt only /
and therfore hath a good faith vn to all his fathers promises and
loueth al his commaundementes and doeth them with good wyll
and with good will goeth to scole. And by the waye haply he
seeth companie playe and with the sight is taken and raveshed of
his me
|
Faith . . .
deed. Cf. CWM 8/1.486/1–18.
|
mory and forgetteth him selfe and stondeth and beholdeth and
falleth to playe also / forgettynge father and mother / all their
kyndes / all their lawes and his awne profitt
therto. How be it the knowlege of his fathers kyndnesse / the
faith of his promises and the loue that he hath agayne vn to his
father and the obedient mynde are
not vtterly quenched / but lye hyd / as all thynges
do when a man slepeth or lieth in a traunce. And assone as he
hath played out all his lustes or be warned in the meane season
/ he cometh agayne vn to his olde profession. Neuer the later
many temptacions goo ouer his
herte / and the law as a right hangman tormenteth his
conscience and goeth nye to persuade him that his father will
cast him a waye and hange him if he ketche him so that he is
like a greate while to runne awaye rather then to returne vn to
his father agayne. Feare and dreade of rebuke and of losse of
his fathers loue and of punishment
wrastell with the trust which he hath in his fathers
goodnesse and as it were geue his faith a fall. But it riseth
agayne assone as the rage of the first brount is past and his
mynd moare quiett. And the goodnesse of his father and his old
kindnesse cometh vn to remembraunce / eyther of his awne corage
or by the comforte of some other. And he beleueth that his
father will not cast him a waye or destroye him / and hopeth
that he will no moare doo so.
|
|
And vppon that he geteth him home / dismayed. But not
all to gether faythlesse. The old kyndneses wyll not lett him
dispayre. How be it all the world can not sett his hert at rest
/ vntill the payne be past / and vntyll he haue herd
|
|
the voyce of his father that all is forgeuen.
|
As . . .
forgeuen. CWM 8/1.489/30–490/28.
The old . . .
forgeuen. The conclusion of the previous passage is paraphrased
in CWM 8/1.496/15–19. Compare Tyndale 's truant schoolboy with
the prodigal son of Luke 15.11–24.
|
¶The maner and ordre of oure election
|
election. In Dialogue Bk. 2, Ch. 3–4, the Messenger defends an
invisible church composed of those predestined to heaven (CWM
6/1.195–206). In Bk. 4, Ch. 10–12 (CWM
6/1.376–405), More as Mentor attacks Lutheran teaching on
predestination, which he believes will lead to moral chaos.
|
Even so goeth it with gods electe. God choseth them
first and they
not god / as thou readest Ihon .xv. And then he
sendeth forth and
calleth them / and sheweth them his goodwyll which he beareth vn
to them / and maketh them se / both their awne damnacion in
the lawe and also the mercie that is layd vpp for them in
christes bloude / and therto what he will haue them doo. And
then when we se his mercie / we loue him agayne and chose him
and submitte our selues
vn to his lawes to walke in them. For when we erre
not in witt / reason and iudgement of thinges / we can not erre
in wil and choyse of thynges. The choyse of a mans will doeth
naturally and of hir awne accorde folowe the iudgement of a mans
reason / whether he iudge righte or wronge. So that in
teachinge only resteth the pith of a mans liuynge. How be it
there be swine that receaue no lerninge
but to defile it. And there be dogges that rent all
good lerninge with
their teth. And there be pope holy whych folowynge a
ryghtewesnes of their awne faynynge resiste the rightwesnesse
of god in Christe. And there be that can not attend to herken
vn to the trueth
for rage of lustes / which when lustes abate / come
and obeye well ynough.
|
Even . . .
electe. CWM 8/1.498/4.
God . . .
god. Cf. John 15.16.
sendeth . . . vn
to them. Cf. CWM 8/1.500/6–7.
maketh . . .
doo. Cf. CWM 8/1.500/22–24.
¶ The maner . .
. liuynge. CWM 8/1.497/11–25.
And then . . .
liuynge. Cf. CWM 8/1.502/13–19. The first sentence [C4, “And then . . . walke in them”] is
repeated almost verbatim at CWM 8/1.511/30–31, and the next three
sentences [C4, “For when . . . a mans liuynge”] at CWM 8/1.512/14–18.
For when . . .
liuynge. Basic to Tyndale's view of human action is the
priority of wit over will. This tenet accords with the high esteem of
many humanists and reformers for the inculcation of true doctrine as the
essential step in reform. More, on the other hand (cf.
[R3v, “Whereof ye se . . . R4, . . . our holy fathers sophistrie”], ascribes power to the will to compel belief.
How be it . . .
teth. CWM 8/1.515/22–23.
ryghtewesnes . . .
god. Cf. Rom. 10.3.
And there . . .
Christe. CWM 8/1.516/30–31.
|
And therfore a Christen man must be pacient and sofre longe to
wynne his brother to Christ / that he whych attendeth
not to daye / maye receave grace and heare to morowe:
|
|
we se some at their very later ende / when colde feare of deeth
hath quenched the heet
of their appetites / lerne and consent vnto the
trueth / where vnto before they coude geue none eare / for the
wylde rages of lustes that blinded their wittes.
|
And there . . .
wittes. Cf. CWM 8/1.517/32–39.
|
And though gods electe can not so faull that they
rise not agayne /
because that the mercy of god euer wayteth vppon them
/ to deliuer them from euell / as the care of a kind father
wayteth vppon his
sonne / to warne him and to kepe him from occasions
and to call hym bake agayne yf he begonne to ferre: yet they
forgett them selues oftymes and synke downe in to traunces and
fall aslepe in lustes for a season. But assone as they be
awaked they repent and come agayne wyth out resistaunce. God
now and then withdraweth his hande and leueth them vnto their
awne strength / to make them feale that there is no power to do
good but of god only lest they shulde be proude of that which
is none of theirs. God layd so sore
awaight of persecucion vppon Dauids backe that passed
his strength
to beare. So that he cried oft out in his psalmes /
sayenge that he had liued well and folowed the right waye off
God in vaine. For the
moare he kepte him selfe from sinne / the worse yt
went with hym / as he thought / and the better with his enemie
Saull the worse he
was. Yet god left hym not there / but comforted him
and shewed
him thynges which before he wist not of / how that
the saintes must be pacyent and a byde gods heruest / vntyll the
wekedenesse of
vngodly synners befull ripe / that god maye repe it
in dew season.
|
And though . . .
resistaunce. CWM 8/1.519/5–12.
God . . .
only. Cf. Ps. 30.7.
God . . .
theirs. CWM 8/1.523/10–13.
liued . . . vaine.
Cf. Ps. 73.13.
For . . .
enemie. Ps. 73.3. This psalm is attributed to Asaph, not David. References to David's conflict with Saul
occur in the headings of Pss. 18, 52, 54, 57, 59.
Dauids . . .
Saull. Cf. 1 Sam. 18–31.
|
God also suffered occasyons stronger then
|
|
Dauid / to faull vppon him and to carie him cleane out of the
waye. Was he not readye
for a churlysshe answere to haue slayn naball and
all the males of his housse / so moch as the chyld in the
cradell? how be it God with helde hym and kepte him backe from
that evell / thorow the wisdome of Abegall. How longe slomberd
he / or rather how hard in slepe was he in the adulterye of
Bathseba. And in the murther of her husbond Vriah / But at both
tymes assone as he was rebuked and his faulte told him / he
repented immedyatly & turned agayne
mekely. Now in all that longe tyme / from the
adulterye of Bathsabe vntyll the prophete Nathan rebuked him he
had not lost his faith nor
yet his loue vnto the lawes of god / no moare then a
man loseth hys wittes when he ys a slepe. He had forgott hym
selfe only and had not malycyously cast of the yocke of gods
commaundementes from off his necke. There is no man so good /
but that there cometh a tyme vppon hym / when he fealeth in hym
selfe no moare faith or loue vnto god / then a sycke man
oftymes feleth the tast of his meate which he eateth.
|
Was . . .
Abegall. Cf. 1 Sam. 25.10–35. Because all forms of "churlish"
in the OED contain a final "h," O'Donnell has emended
"churlysse" [C5] and noted the variant in the critical apparatus.
How . . .
Vriah. CWM 8/1.533/38–39.
adulterye . . .
mekely. Cf. 2 Sam. 11–12. David exemplifies the sins of the
elect who nevertheless do not "malycyously cast of the yocke of gods
commaundementes" [C5].
Now ... a
slepe. CWM 8/1.534/18–21.
There . . .
meate. CWM 8/1.538/36–539/2.
God . . .
eateth. Cf. CWM 8/1.529/25–530/15 and [commentary notes on C5].
|
And in lyke maner the apostles of chryst at hys passyon were
astonyed and amased and in soch a storme of temptacyons / for
the soden chaunge from soo greate glorye in to so vyle and
shamfull
deeth / that they had forgott all the myracles and
all the wordes whych he had told them before / how that he
shulde be betrayed
and delyuered on the same maner vnto deeth. Morouer
they neuer
vnderstode that sayenge of hys deeth because their
hertes were all waye hevie and ouer lade wyth erthely
|
apostles . . .
amased. Cf. Matt. 26.56, Mark 14.50.
all the wordes . .
. deeth. Cf. Matt. 16.21, Mark 8.31, Luke 9.22.
|
thoughtes. For though
they saw him reyse vpp other / yet who shulde reyse
hym vpp / when he were deed / they coude not comprehende.
|
Morouer . . .
thoughtes. Cf. Luke 18.34.
|
Reade what thou reade canst / and thou shalt fynd no temptacyon
lyke vnto that from the creacyon of the world / or so greate
as
yt by the hundred parte. So that the wonderfull soden
chaunge and the tereble syght of hys passyon and of hys most
cruell and most vile deeth / and the losse of whom they so
greatly loued / that theyr hertes wolde fayne haue died wyth
hym / and the feare of their awne
deeth / and the impossibilite that a man shulde ryse
agayne of his
awne power / so occupyed theyr myndes and so astonyed
them and amased them / that they coude receaue no comforte /
ether of the
scrypture or of the miracles which they had sene
christ doo / nor of
the monicions and warnynge wherewith he had warned
them before / nether of the women that brought them tydynges
that he was
rysen. The swerd of temptacyons wyth feare / sorow /
mornynge & wepynge / had depely perced theyr hertes / and
the cruell syght. had so combred their mindes / that they coude
not beleue / vntyll
chryst hym selfe came / deeth put off and ouercome /
ye and when they first saw him / they were astonied for
wonderinge and ioye to gether that thoughtes a rose in theyr
hertes / alas ys thys he or doeth some spirite mocke vs? he was
faine to lett them feale him and to eate with them / to
strength theyr faythes.
|
miracles . . .
doo. For Jairus' daughter, cf. Matt. 9.18–19, 23–26, Mark
5.21–24, 35–43, Luke 8.40–42, 49–56; for the son of the widow of Nain,
cf. Luke 7.12–15; for Lazarus, cf. John
11.11.–44.
women . . .
rysen. Cf. Matt. 28.8, Mark 16.10–11, Luke 24.8–11.
And in lyke
maner . . . faythes. Cf. CWM 8/1.541/ 32–542/24.
ye ...
faythes. Cf. Luke 24.36–43. Disconsolate and doubting after the crucifixion, the apostles exemplify error but "none of them
. . . was fallen in hys hert from chryste" [C5v].
|
How be yt there was none of them that was fallen in hys hert
from chryste. For assone as the wemen brought worde / Peter and
Ihon
ran vnto the sepulchre and saw and wondred and wold
fayne haue
beleuen that he was
|
How . . .
chryste. CWM 8/1.545/30–31.
|
risen and longed for hym? But coude not beleue the wound of
temptacyon beinge greater then that it coude be healed wyth the
preachynge of a woman with out any other miracle.
|
Peter . . . hym. Cf. John 20.3–9.
But . . .
miracle. Cf. John 20.1–2.
|
Ioseph of Arimathea and Nicodemus which while he yet liued
durst not be a knowen of hym assone as he was deed /
bedged his
bodie and buried hym boldly. And the wemen assone as
yt was lawful
to worke prepared their annoyntmentes with all
diligence. And
the hertes of the dysciples that went to Emaus burned
in their brestes
to heare speake of hym.
|
Ioseph of
Arimathea. Cf. Matt. 27.57–60, Mark 15.43, Luke 23.50–53, John 19.38. Nicodemus. Cf.
John 19.39.
And the wemen . . .
annoyntmentes. Cf. Mark 16.1–2, Luke 24.1. Answer has "annoyntmentes," while NT has "odures," i.e.,
"odours" (Wallis 12o/22;TNT 86A).
And the hertes . . .
hym. Cf. Luke 24.32.
|
And thomas had not forsaken Christ / but coude not beleue vntyll
he sawe hym / and yet desyred and longed to se hym and
reioysed
when he saw hym and for ioye cryed out / my lorde my
god. There was none of them that euer railed on hym and came so
ferre forth / to saye / he was a disceauer and wrought wyth the
dyuels craft all thys whyle / and se where to he ys come in the
ende? we defye hym
and all hys werkes false wretch that he was and hys
false doctrine also. And therto must they haue come at the last
/ when feare / sorow and wonderynge had bene past / yf they had
not bene preuented
and holpe in the meane tyme.
|
And thomas . . .
god.
John 20.24–29.
There . . .
tyme. Cf. CWM 8/1.548/19–25.
|
Yee and peter assone as he had denied chryst came too
hym selfe immedyatly and went out and wepte bytterly for sorow.
And thus ye se / that peters fayth fayled not / though yt were
oppressed for a tyme: so that we neade to seke no gloses for
the texte that Chryst
sayd to peter how that hys fayth shulde not fayle.
Yes sayth Master More yt fayled in hym selfe / but was reserued
in our ladye.
|
peter ...
bytterly. Cf. Matt. 26.75, Mark 14.72, Luke 22.61–62.
Yee . . .
tyme. Cf. CWM 8/1.551/12–14.
reserued in our
ladye. Cf. CWM 6/1.108/1–21. The Sicilian canonist Panormitanus
(1386–1445) had claimed that, in certain
situations, a simple believer rather than the
pope or bishops might possess the authentic message of Christ, as Luther
adduced in his Resolutiones of the theses of the
Leipzig Disputation, 1519 (WA 2.404/26–31; not in LW) and in responding
to Exsurge Domine in Defense
and Explanation of All the Articles, December 1520 (WA
7.430/9–12; LW 32.81). Luther believed that, amid widespread error, he himself preserved the true faith, Resolutiones of the Leipzig theses (ibid.) and a later lecture
on Genesis (WA 42.334/30; LW 2.102).
Panormitanus also held that Mary had preserved the faith of the church
when Peter fell. Cf. Commentaria in libros
decretalium (Lyons, 1524) 1, de
electione, 122r, cited by Gogan 345n156. More's interpretation,
that the one candle still shining at the end of Tenebrae is a
symbol of Mary, may have come from The Life of
Christ by the 14c Carthusian Ludolf of Saxony, cited by James
Monti, The King's Good Servant but God's First
(San Francisco: Ignatius, 1997) 225 and
n209.
Probably because written against More, Answer
discusses the role of Mary more than any other of Tyndale's works. Cf.
[H3, “And how . . . oure faith”; K5, “And when he saith…” and following; P3, “blasphemie . . . and not she” and following; R1v, “And if there were no imperfectenesse” and following]. Tyndale also alludes to her Conception
free from original sin and Assumption into heaven (Obedience C3, S2); he accuses Mary of minor personal sins (Obedience S4v); he grieves that ignorant
Christians rely on Marian devotions, such as the Little Office of the
Blessed Virgin Mary (Obedience I8v, 1 John A5) and the fast between 8 December and 2
February (Mammon F1v). Thanks to Stephen J. Mayer for the following
interpretation: when Tyndale writes that Jesus emerged from Mary's
armpit (Matthew p1v), he may be mocking the
legend which claimed that Jesus passed through Mary's side. John of Damascus (c645-c750) (NCE 7.1047–49)
rejects this idea in Exposition of the Orthodox
Faith 4.14 (PG 94.1161–62; 2NPNF 9.86); cited by E.P. Nugent CMF, "The Closed Womb of the Blessed
Mother of God," Ephemerides Mariologicae 8 (1958)
266 and n109.
|
But lat vs se the texte and their glose to
gether. Christ saith
Luke .xxij. Simon / Simon / sathan seketh you to
sifte you as men sifte whete: but I haue prayed for the / that
thy faith shall not faile / werfore when thou art come vn to
thy selfe agayne strength thy brethern. Now put this wise glose
therto and se how they agre to gether. Simon / satan seketh to
sift you as whete / but I haue prayd for the / that my mothers
faith shall not faile / wherfore when thou
art come to thy selfe agayne / acordynge as my
prayar hath obtayned for the / that my mothers faith shall not
faile / strength thy brethern. How saye ye / is not this a
propir texte and well framed to gether? Do ye not thinke that
there is as moch witte in the heed of mad colens / as in the
braynes of soch expositoures?
|
Simon ...
brethern. Cf. Luke 22.31–32. Answer has
"come vn to thy selfe" [C6v], while NT has "converted" (Wallis
179/15;TNT 127C).
mad colens. Foxe
(5.251) relates how Collins, crazed by his wife's infidelity, held up a
dog when the priest elevated the host at
Mass. Although non compos
mentis, Collins was burnt as a heretic at Smithfield in 1538,
cf. PS 3.39. Since "dog" is "God" spelled backwards, his
action might indicate a disbelief in Christ's Real Presence
in the Eucharist.
so that . . .
expositoures. Cf. CWM 8/1.554/8–22.
|
¶Whether the pope and his secte be
Christes church or no
|
Christes church.
In Dialogue Bk. 2, Ch. 1–2, 5, More as Mentor
defends the known Catholic Church as the visible church composed of saints and sinners (CWM 6/1.187–95, 206–7).
¶ Whether ... or
no. CWM 8/2.576/21. Tyndale's rejection of the medieval church
as the true church of Christ is addressed in Confutation, Bk. 5, 6, 7 (cf. CWM 8/1.134/13–14).
|
That the pope and his spirites be not the church maye
this wise be
proued. He that hath no faith to be saued thorow
Christe / is not of Christes churche. The pope beleueth not to
be saued thorow Christe. For he teacheth to trust in holy workes
for the remission of
sinnes and saluacion: as in the workes of penaunce
enioyned / in vowes / in pilgremage / in chastite / in other
mens prayars and holy liuynge / in freres and freres cotes / in
saintes merites / and the significacions
put out / he teacheth to beleue in the dedes of the
ceremonies and of the sacramentes ordeyned at the begynnynge to
preach vn to vs and to do vs seruice / and not that we shuld
beleue in them and serue them. And a thousand such
supersticiousnesses setteth he before vs in steade
|
That . . .
proued. Cf. CWM 8/2.577/33–34. Repeated at CWM
8/2.579/19–20.
|
of Christ / to beleue in / nether Christ ner gods worde /
nether honourable to god ner serviceable vnto our
neyboure ner profitable vn to our selues for the
tamynge of the flesh / which all are the denyenge of Christes
bloud.
|
That . . .
bloud. CWM 8/2.579/19–33.
|
A nother reason is this. Whosoeuer beleueth in Christ
/ consenteth that gods lawe is good. The pope consenteth not
that gods lawe
is good. For he hath forboden lawfull wedlocke vn to
all his / ouer whom he raigneth as a temporall tirant with
lawes of his awne makynge and not as a brother exhortynge them
to kepe Christes. And
he hath graunted vnlaufull horedom vn to as many as
bringe money.
As thorow all doucheland / euery prest payenge a
gulden vn to the archedecon shall frely and quietly haue his
hore and put hir awaye at his pleasure & take a nother at
his awne luste. As they doo in
wales / in yerland / Scotland / Fraunce &
Spayne. And in Englond therto they be not few whych haue
licences to kepe hores / some of the pope and some of their
ordinaries. And when the parishes goo to law with them to put a
waye their hores / the bisshopes officers
mocke them / poll them and make them spend their
thryftes / and
the prestes kepe their hores still. How be it in very dede sens
they
were rebuked by the preachynge of wicleffe / oure
englesh spiritualtie haue layd their snares vn to mens wiues /
to couer their abhominacions / though they byde not all waye
secret.
|
consenteth.
Tyndale regularly features active consent to the law of God in his
accounts of repentance and justification, thus diverging in one aspect
from Luther's account of justification, where the will's
passivity under grace is central, while the law functions prior to
justification by heightening guilt.
forboden lawfull
wedlocke. The imposition of mandatory celibacy angers Tyndale
because Scripture assumes the clergy will be married. In Obedience (I7, K1), Tyndale twice quotes 1 Tim.
3.2 on the wives of bishops. For Tyndale, fines for concubinage are a
license to keep whores ([D6v, “licence . . . whore”; N2, “licence . . . hores”; O2, “geuenge . . . whores”]; Obedience K1, 1 John
E6). In Tyndale's view, the Church of Rome prefers whores and
sodomites to an honest wife (Matthew 03).
Tyndale's extended case against compulsory celibacy occurs at
[M6, “In the .xiij. he rageth . . . N7v . . . pacience of other displeasures”].
From the time of Gregory I (pope, 590–604) until the early 10c, most
diocesan clergy were married men. Nicholas II (pope, 1058–61), along
with the Lateran synod of 1059, forbad priests with a wife or concubine
to say Mass and deprived them of their benefice. Gregory VII (pope,
1073–85) rigorously enforced these decrees on clerical celibacy (NCE
3.369–74). Lanfranc, Archbishop of Canterbury, was able to
modify Gregory's policy by letting married clergy keep their wives and
ordaining celibate priests henceforward. Cf. Charles A. Frazee, "The
Origins of Clerical Celibacy in the Western Church," Church History 41 (1972) 149–67, esp. 166.
Lateran II (1139) declared that major orders
were an impediment to valid marriage, canons 6–7 in Conciliorum Oecumenicorum Decreta, ed. J. Alberigo et al., 3d
ed. (Bologna: Istituto per le scienze religiose , 1973) 198.
Nevertheless, from the Gregorian Reform to the Reformation, the diocesan
clergy, from bishop to parish priest, and even heads of monasteries
frequently entered into de facto marriages and by
papal dispensation passed their benefices onto their sons. (JW)
The Diocese of Constance had a schedule of fines to be paid to the
diocesan administration by priests living in concubinage or otherwise
guilty of sexual misconduct. Also a set payment had to be
made for each child fathered by a priest living in concubinage. Cf.
O.Vasella, Reform und
Reformation in der Schweiz (Münster: Aschendorff ,
1958) 26–36. Zwingli attacked this practice in Eine
freundliche Bitte und Ermahnung of July 1522, cf.
Sämtliche Werke 1.225. The fines were fees
paid for suspension of the canonical punishments , such as the
loss of one's benefice, by the concubinate clergy . The
payment for a child was for the lifting of the impediment of
illegitimacy and in some cases for securing an inheritance for children
of such unions. The Council of Basel had condemned these practices in
1435, as had Lateran V in 1514 (Concilium
Oecumenicorum Decreta 487, 623).
doucheland. In
15c and early 16c Germany, failures against celibacy seem high although
records are incomplete for Hurenzins (whore tax)
and Wigenzins (cradle tax). Cf. Joel F. Harrington, Reordering marriage and society in Reformation
Germany (Cambridge UP, 1995) 34 and n28.
wales. Illegal
clerical unions and their offspring were satirized by poets and
censured, among others, by Gerald of Wales (c1146-c1220) and two
Archbishops of Canterbury: John Pecham in 1284
and William Warham in 1504. Cf. Glanmor
Williams 339–46, 401–2.
yerland. In
Pre-Norman Ireland (before 1171–72), monasteries were
frequently headed by lay abbots, who were usually married .
Cf. Friedrich Kempf in Jedin and Dolan 3.223. Clerical marriage continued in Gaelic Ireland throughout the late medieval period.
Bishops and abbots obtained papal dispensations for their
sons to succeed them. Cf. Colm Lennon, Sixteenth-Century Ireland: The Incomplete
Conquest (New York: St. Martin's, 1995) 126. Higher standards
obtained among the friars, especially the Observant
Franciscans, cf. Lennon 119. See Aubrey Gwynn and R. Neville
Hadcock, Medieval Religious Houses:
Ireland (Blackrock, Co. Dublin: Irish Academic, 1970) and, more
recently, Steven G. Ellis, Ch. 8,"The Late
Medieval Church and the Origins of Tudor Reform," Ireland in the Age of the Tudors 1447–1603: English Expansion and the End of Gaelic Rule (New
York: Longman, 1998) 190–217.
Scotland. Sir
David Lyndesay (c1486–1555) satirized the immorality of the
diocesan clergy in his verse drama on The Thrie
Estatis (1540). As a separate kingdom, Scotland implemented the
Reformation at a later period than England. In 1560 the Scottish
Parliament abrogated papal authority in Scodand and forbad the Latin
Mass, but not until 1573 were the clergy required by statute to join the
Reformation or be deprived of their benefices. (Mary Stuart returned to
Scotland from France in 1561 and abdicated in 1567.) Cf. Gordon
Donaldson, "The Parish Clergy and the Reformation, "Scottish Church History (Edinburgh: Scottish
Academic, 1985) 73, 88. See Ian B. Cowan and
David E. Easson, Medieval Religious Houses: Scotland, 2d ed. (London: Longman, 1976); Gordon Donaldson, The Scottish Reformation (Cambridge UP,
1960).
Fraunce.
Repeated invasions during the Hundred Years War (1337–1453) undermined
the physical fabric and the spiritual life of the church in France. Cf.
A. Latreille et al., Histoire du Catholicisme en France; Vol. 2, Sous les rois très chrétiens (Paris: Editions
Spes, 1960) 71. In spite of efforts at reform, concubinage among the
diocesan clergy continued into the 17c (OER 1.397–99).
Spayne. Because
too many people were affected, in 1251 Innocent IV (pope,
1243–54) revoked sentences of excommunication placed by a
papal legate on clerics in major orders and their mistresses, but the
fines he imposed instead had little effect. Living in a pluralistic
society until 1492, some clergy formed sexual relationships
with Jewish or Muslim women. In 1321–22, a council in Castile decreed
that such priests were to be imprisoned for two years by the bishop. Cf.
J.N. Hillgarth, The
Spanish Kingdoms,
1250–1516; Vol. I, 1250–1410,
"Precarious Balance" (Oxford:
Clarendon, 1976) 111–12. Fernando (king, 1474–1516) and
Isabel (queen, 1474–1504) tried to reform the diocesan clergy by
nominating exemplary bishops, but their efforts did not bear
much fruit until the Counter-Reformation. Cf. Vol. II, 1410–1516, "Castilian Hegemony" (Oxford: Clarendon,
1978) 405–10. Rejecting the reforms of the Observant Franciscan Cardinal
Ximenes, a thousand Conventual Franciscans converted to
Islam, married their Muslim concubines and resettled in North Africa.
Cf. Karl J. von Hefele, The Life and Times of Cardinal
Ximenez, 2d ed. (London, 1885) 215–17
cited by Monti 111–12 and n51.
Englond. After
examining visitation records in Winchester, Kent, Suffolk, Norwich, and
Lincoln, Peter Marshall (144–51) concluded that fewer than five percent
of these clerics were suspected of breaking their promise of
celibacy. The situation was probably worse in London on account of the larger numbers of unbeneficed
clergy taking advantage of the anonymity of the city. Tyndale claims
that, because of the preaching of Wyclif against unchastity, priests
prefer liaisons with married women to open concubinage. Thus, English
bishops collect fewer fines than on the Continent. But some of the
English hierarchy were themselves offenders: Bishop James Stanley of Ely
with three illegitimate children, Cardinal Wolsey with two, and perhaps
Archbishop Warham with a son. For Stanley, cf. Haigh 10. For Wolsey, cf.
Jasper Ridley, Statesman and Saint: Cardinal Wolsey,
Sir Thomas More, and the Politics of Henry VIII (New York: Viking, 1982) 171–72. For Warham, cf.
MacCulloch, Cranmer 108.
The reinstitution of clerical marriage did not proceed smoothly in the
English Reformation. Although Henry VIII expelled monks, friars, and
nuns from their properties in 1536 and 1539, he expected them
to keep their vows of celibacy, as is indicated in the Six Articles of
1539, 31 Henry VIII, Ch. 14 (Statutes 3.739). Men
could join the ranks of the diocesan clergy; women could return to their
families or live together in non-canonical communities. Most men and
women religious received government pensions. In 1549 and 1551–52
priests were permitted to marry, 2 & 3 Edward VI, Ch. 21; 5 & 6
Edward, Ch. 12 (Statutes 4/1.67,146–47). However,
in 1553 priests were required to dismiss their
wives or lose their benefices, 1 Mary, St. 2, Ch. 2 (Statutes 4/1.202). In 1559 priests were again allowed to marry
by Injunction 29 issued by Elizabeth I in her capacity as Supreme
Governor of the Church of England, cf. Bray 342–43. Marriage of the
clergy was confirmed in 1604, 1 James, Ch. 25 (Statutes 4/2.1052).
wicleffe.
John Wyclif (c1330–84) taught that rulers in
mortal sin, especially the clergy, forfeited the right to the obedience
of their subjects. He also claimed that bread and wine remained after
the consecration and that Christ is present only figuratively. After his
death, his teachings were condemned by the Council of Constance (1414–18) in 1417; his books were burnt and his body exhumed from consecrated ground in 1428.
See Anthony Kenny, Wyclif, Past Masters Series (Oxford
UP, 1985). Followers ofWyclif were originally called "Lollards" (OED 1.)
or "mumblers" for their supposed piety. Like "Quaker," the name
"Lollard" no longer expresses contempt but merely denotes a religious
group.
In De Libero Arbitrio (1524) Erasmus recites a
litany of patristic and medieval theologians who uphold free will as
opposed to Manichaeus and Wyclif, who deny it. Later, Erasmus
disapprovingly quotes Luther's Assertio, Art. 36,
which embraces the position of Wyclif, '"For no one has it in his own
power to think a good or bad thought, but everything (as Wyclif's
article condemned at Constance rightly teaches) happens by absolute
necessity.'" From Erasmus, On the Freedom of the
Will, citing Assertio omnium articulorum, 1520 (WA 7.146/6–8; not in LW) in Luther and Erasmus: Free Will and Salvation, ed. E. Gordon
Rupp and Philip S. Watson, LCC 17 (Philadephia: Westminster, 1969) 13,
13n1, 64. Cf. [O4, “no frewyll . . . the werke man” and commentary note].
Tyndale denies that Wyclif caused insurrection (1
John H7); in fact, the Peasants' Revolt in 1381 arose from
economic, not theological , reasons. In the Prologue to Jonas,
Tyndale asserts that the rejection ofWyclif's call to
repentance resulted in the assassination of Richard II, the usurpation
of the crown by Henry IV, Henry V, and Henry VI, the invasion of France,
and the civil wars in England (TOT 634–35). (The Book of
Jonas in TOT lacks page divisions into ABC etc.) For pastoral
care from evil clergy, cf. [M4v, “the prayars . . . profite not” and commentary note]; for Wyclif's supposed influence in
Bohemia, cf. [N8, “Wicleffe . . . liues” and commentary note]; for the kings, cf. [N8, “slew the true kynge . . . false”]; for a brief
history of the Bible in English, cf. [N8, “scripture . . . in englysh” and commentary note]; for the order of
justification, cf. [Q1, “the lawe” and commentary note].
Donald Dean Smeeton examines similarities
between Tyndale and Lollards on the necessity of a vernacular Bible, the
rejection of transubstantiation, and the reform of a corrupt clergy by
the king in Lollard Themes in the Reformation Theology
of William Tyndale, Sixteenth Century Essays & Studies 6 (Kirksville, MO: Sixteenth Century Journal, 1986).
A nother . . .
secret. Cf. CWM 8/1.584/12–29.
|
Ther to all Christen men if they haue done amisse
repent when their fautes be told them. The spiritualtie repent
not / but of very
lust and consent to synne persecute both the
scripture wherwith they be rebuked and also them that
|
|
warne them to amend & make heretikes of them and burne them.
And besydes that / the pope hath mad a playne decre in which he
commaundeth sayenge / though the pope synne neuer so greuously
and draw with him to hell by his ensample thousandes
innumerable / yet let no man be so hardye to rebuke him. For he
is heed ouer all & none ouer him distinct .xl. Si papa.
|
Ther to . . .
papa. CWM 8/1.587/23–32. The second half of this passage
[C7v, “And besydes that . . . Si papa”] is repeated at CWM 8/1.590/8–12. A sign of the absence of
faith within the papal hierarchy is its suppression of those
who would admonish its faults. In the medieval canonical tradition, a
lively discussion centered on the problem in Gratian, Decretum, Part 1, Dist. 40, Ch. 6 (CIC 1.146). For Gratian,
cf. [M6, “the lawes of the church” and commentary note]. The text stated that the pope was subject to no one's
judgment, but it went on to make an exception, nisi
deprehendatur a fide deuius, "unless he is found to have
deviated from the faith." The commentators expanded considerably the
meaning of "deviated from the faith" and thereby listed
numerous cases of papal malfeasance that would be subject to judgment.
Many came to designate a general council, representing the whole church,
as the proper forum of such correction, even to the measure of deposing
a recalcitrant pope. Cf. Brian Tierney, Foundations of
the Conciliar Theory (Cambridge UP, 1955) 56–67.
|
And Paul saith Roma. xiij. let euery soule obey the
hier powers
that are ordeyned to punysh synne. The pope will not
/ ner let any of his.
|
And Paul . . . of his. CWM 8/1.594/3–5;
Rom. 13.1,4. Luther had attacked the claim of clerical immunity from
prosecution for crime in his first broadside against "the
three walls of the Romanists." He also declared perverse the canon
forbidding the temporal power to punish "the spiritual estate" and
appealed to Rom. 13.1 and 4, along with 1 Pet. 2.13–14, to justify the
intervention of rulers to reform clerical abuses. Cf. To the Christian Nobility, 1520 (WA
6.407/9–411/7; LW 44.127–33).
|
And Paul chargeth .1. Corin. v. if he that is a
brother be an horekeper / a dronkerd / couetouse / an
extorsioner or a raylar and so forth / that we haue no
felowsheppe with him: No not so moch as to eate in his
companie. But the pope with violence compelleth vs
to haue soch in honoure / to receaue the sacramentes
of them / to heare their masses and to beleue all they saye /
and yet they wyll not lett vs se whether they saye trouth or
no. And he compelleth .x.
parishes to paye their tithes and offeringes vn to
one soch to goo and runne at riott at their cost & to doo
noughte therfore. And a thousand
soch like doeth the pope contrarie vn to Christes
doctrine.
|
if he . . .
companie. Cf. 1 Cor. 5.11. Answer has
the AngloSaxon "horekeper"; NT has the Latinate "fornicator"
(Wallis 352/23;TNT 248C).
And Paul . . . doctrine. CWM
8/1.595/35–596/8.
to receaue the
sacramentes of them . . . doctrine. During the
persecution by Diocletian (AD 303–5), several bishops in North Africa
pretended to comply with the imperial decrees by handing over heretical
books instead of the Scriptures to be burned. The ordinations performed
by these bishops were contested , especially by Donatus,
schismatic Bishop of Carthage (AD 313–47). Believing that they alone
were the true church, the Donatists also required rebaptism
of those who had received the rite from one outside their sect (NCE
4.1001–1003).
|
¶The argumentes where with the pope wold proue him selfe the church / are
solued.
|
¶ The argumentes .
. . solued. Cf. CWM 8/1.599/5–6.
|
Notwithstondinge because as they be all shauen they be all shamelesse
to affirme that they by the right church & can
not erre / though
all the world seeth that not one of them is in the
right waye and that they haue with vtter defiaunce forsaken both
the doctrine and livinge of
|
|
Christe and of all his appostles / lat vs se the sophistrie
where with they wold persuade it. One of thier hie reasons is
this. The church / saye they / was before the
heretikes / and the heretikes came euer out of the church and
left it. And they were before
all them which they now call heretikes and lutherans
/ and the lutheranes
came out of them. &c. Wherfore they be the right
church and
the other heretikes in dede as they be called. Well
/I will like wise dispute. First the right church was vnder
Moses and Aaron & so forth in whose rowmes satt the scribes
phareses and hye prestes in the time of Christ. And they were
before Christe. And Christ and
his apostles came out of them and departed from them
and left them. Wherefore the scribes phareses and hie prestes
were the right
church / and Christ and his appostles and disciples
heretikes and a damnable secte. And so the Iewes ar yet in the
right waye and we in erroure. And of trueth if their blynd
reason be good / then is this argument so to. For they be like
and are both one thynge.
|
Notwithstondinge
. . . this. Cf. CWM 8/1.599/30–36.
lutherans. For
heretics, cf. [D2, “they that departe . . . are the true church”; R4, “burne these heretikes burn them”]. Whereas for More, Roman Catholics belong
to the true church and Lutherans are heretics, for Tyndale, Catholics
belong to a fleshly church but Lutherans to a spiritual one [I1v, “a lutheran . . . and soch like”]. To
illustrate his point, Tyndale scoffs that Catholic priests
take whores, but Lutheran ministers marry wives ([N2, “Then he wold . . . whores”],
Matthew 03).
Moses . . .
phareses. Cf. Exod. 4.29–31, Matt. 23.2.
One . . .
thynge. Cf. CWM 8/1.601/17–31.
|
But in as moch as the kingdom of god stondeth not in
wordes /
as paul sayth .1. Co. iiij. but in power / therfore
loke vn to the mary
and pith of the thinges selfe / and lett vayne wordes
passe. Vnder
Abraham / Isaac / and Iacob was the church greate in
faith and small
in numbre / And as it encreased in numbre / so it
decreased in faith vntyll the tyme of Moses. And out of those
vnbeleuers god stered
vpp Moses & brought them vnto the right faith
agayne. And Moses
left a glorious church and in faith and cleauinge
vn to the word of god / and deliuered them vn to Iosuah Eleazer
/ Phineas and Caleb.
|
But . . .
passe. CWM 8/1.608/2–4; 1 Cor. 4.20.
them.
Confutation (CWM 8/2.609/12) and 1573 correct 1531's
erroneous "then."
glorious church.
Cf. Eph. 5.27.
Iosuah. For
appointment as Moses' successor, cf. Num. 27.18–23; for exploring
Canaan, cf. Num. 14.8; for surviving the Exodus, cf. Num. 15.38; for
crossing the Jordan, cf. Josh. 3. Eleazar. For the son and successor of Aaron, cf.
Num. 20.25–29. Phineas. For the son of Eleazar and
grandson of Aaron, cf. Num. 25.6–15. Caleb. For
exploring Canaan, cf. Num. 13.30–31; for surviving the Exodus, cf. Num.
14.24.
|
But assone as the generacion of them that
saw the miracles
of god were deed / they fell to Idolatrie immediatly
as thou seist in the bible. And god when he had delyuered them
in to captiuite for to chastise their wekednesse / stered them
vpp a prophete euer moare / to call them vn to his testament
agayne. And so he did wellnye an hundred tymes / I suppose /
yer Christ came / for they neuer
bode any space in the right faith. And agenst the comynge of
Christ the scribes / Phareses / Caiphas / Anna / and the elders
/ were crepte vpp in to the sete of Moses / Aaron and the holy
prophetes and patriarkes and succeded them linially and had the
scripture of god but euen in captiuite / to make marchaundice of
it and to abvse it vn to their awne glorie & profitt. And
though they kepte the people from outward Idolatrie of
worshepynge of images with the hethen: yet they brought them in
to a worse inward Idolatrie of a false fayth
& trust in their awne dedes and in vayne
tradicions of their awne
faynynge. And they had put out the significacions
of all the ceremonies and sacramentes of the olde testament and
taught the people to
beleue in the workes selfe / and had corrupte the
scripture with false gloses. As thou maist se in the gospell /
how Christ warneth his disciples to be warre of the leuen of
the phareses which was their false
doctrine and gloses. And in a nother place he
rebuked the scribes
and the phareses sayenge: wo be to them / because
they had taken awaye the keye of knowlege and had shutt vpp the
kingdome of
heven and neyther wold entre in them selues ner
sofre them that wolde. How had they shutt it vpp? verely with
their tradicions and false gloses whych
|
But . . .
immediatly. Cf. Judg. 2.10–13.
And god . . .
agayne. Cf. Jer. 25.1–13.
scribes . . .
Moses. Cf. Matt. 23.2.
make marchaundice.
Cf. 2 Pet. 2–3;"abvse it vn to their awne glorie & profitt" [C8v]
is a doublet for the preceding phrase.
leuen of the
phareses. Matt. 16.6.
41 /16–17 taken . . . knowlege. Cf. Luke 11.52.
shutt . . .
wolde. Cf. Matt. 23.13.
|
they had sowed to the scripture in playne places and in the
takynge a waye the meaninge of the ceremonies and sacrifices
and teachinge to beleue in the worke.
|
|
And oure ypocrites are in like maner crept vpp in to the sete of
Christ and of his apostles / by succession: not to
doo the dedes of Christ and his appostles / but for lucre only
(as the nature of the
wilye foxe is / to gett him an hole made with a
nother beestes laboure) and to make marchaundice of the people
with fayned wordes / as Peter warned vs before / & to doo
acordinge as Christ and all his apostles prophesyed / how they
shuld begyle and leade out of the right waye / all them that
had no loue to folow and liue aftir the trouth.
|
lucre. Cf. 1
Pet. 5.2.
make . . .
wordes. Cf. 2 Pet. 2.3.
And oure ypocrites
. . . trouth. Cf. CWM 8/2.613/35–614/6.
|
And in like maner haue they corrupte the scripture / and blinded
the right waye with their awne constitucions / with
tradicions of
domme ceremonies / with takynge awaye the significacions of the
sacramentes / to make vs beleue in the worke of the
sacramentes first / where by they might the better make vs
beleue in workes of their settynge vpp aftirwarde / and with
false gloses which they haue patched to the scripture in playne
places to destroye the litterall sens for to sett vp a false
fayned sens of allegories / when there is none
soch. And therby they haue stopte vpp the gates of
heven / the true knowlege of Christ / and haue made their awne
belies the dore. For
thorow their belies must thou crepe and there leave
all thy fall behynde the.
|
And in like
maner ... aftirwarde. Cf. CWM 8/2.630/35–631/3.
thy fall.
Confutation glosses Answer's "fall" as "fatte" (CWM 8/2.634/26) as in the "fatted
caulfe" of Luke 15.23 (Wallis 164/28; TNT 117E). 1573 emends "thy fall" to "that fall," thus transforming the
noun into a verb; PS 3.44 follows 1573. Cf.
Glossary.
and with false
gloses . . . behynde the. Cf. CWM 8/2.634/21–26. The Glossa ordinaria was an integral component of
most Bibles produced in medieval scriptoria and
by pre-Reformation printing presses. The biblical text occupied the
center of the page, while the ample margins contained explanatory
passages or "glosses" taken from patristic and early medieval
commentators. The most common set of the glosses to the whole Bible
stems from the circle around Anselm of Laon (d. 1117), cf. Smalley
46–66. Other attacks on glosses occur at [L4v, “they hide . . . false gloses”; L6, “they seke a thousand gloses”].
|
And soch blynd reasons as oures make agenst vs / made
they agenst Christe sayenge: Abraham is our father / we be
Moses disciples / how knoweth he the vnderstondinge of the
scripture / seinge he neuer lerned of any of vs? only the
cursed
|
Abraham is our
father. Matt. 3.9, John 8.39.
we be Moses
disciples. John 9.28.
how . . .
lerned. John 7.15, Acts 4.13.
|
vnlerned people that know not the scripture beleue in him. Loke
whether any of the
rulars or phareses doo beleue in him.
|
only ... in
him. John 7.49.
And soch ... in
him. Cf. CWM 8/2.641/28–33.
Loke ... in
him. John 7.48.
|
Wherfore the scripture truely vnderstond aftir the
playne places and generall articles of the faith which thou
findest in the scripture / and the ensamples that are gonne
before / wyll all waye testifie who
is the right church. Though the phareses succeded
the patriarkes and prophetes and had the scripture of them /
yet they were heretikes and fallen from the faith of them &
from their lyuynge. And Christ
and his disciples & Ihon the Baptist departed
from the phareses
which were heretikes / vn to the right sens of the
scripture & vn to the faith & liuinge of the patriarkes
& prophetes and rebuked the phareses. As thou seist how
Christ calleth them ypocrites / dissimulars / blynd gydes &
paynted sepulchres. And Ihon called them the
generacion of vipers & serpentes. Of Ihon the
angell said vn to his
father Luke .j. he shall turne many of the children
of Israel vn to their lord god. Which yet before Ihon beleued
after a fleshly vnderstondynge in god & thought them selues
in the right waye. And he shall turne the hertes of the fathers
vn to the childerne. That is / he shall with his preachynge
& true interpretynge of the scripture make
soch a spirituall hert in the children as was in
their fathers / Abraham / Isaac / & Iacob. And he shall
turne the disobedient vn to the obedience of the rightteouse
& prepare the lorde a perfecte people. That is / them that
had sett vpp a rightewysnesse of their awne & were therfore
disobedient vnto the rightewysnesse of faith / shall
he conuerte from their blyndnesse vn to the wisdome
of them that beleued in god to be made righ
|
Wherfore . . .
church. Cf. CWM 8/2.644/27–30.
ypocrites. Cf.
Matt. 23.13, 14, 15, 23, 25, 27, 29.
blynd gydes.
Matt. 23.16, 24; paynted sepulchres. Matt.
23.27.
generacion of
vipers. Matt. 3.7.
he shall . . .
god. Luke 1.16.
And he . . .
childerne. Cf. Luke 1.17.
a spirituall hert.
Cf. Ezek. 18.31.
fathers . . .
Iacob. Cf. Exod. 3.15–16.
And he . . .
people. Cf. Luke 1.17. Answer has "the
disobedient vn to the obedience of the rightteouse"; NT has
"the vnbelevers to the wysdom of the iuste men" (Wallis
124/1–2; TNT 88B); KJV combines elements of both translations: "the
disobedient to the wisedome of the iust..."
sett vpp . . .
awne. Cf. Rom. 10.3.
rightewysnesse of
faith. Cf. Rom. 3.22 and 10.6.
|
tewysse / and with those fathers
shall he geue the childern egles eyes to spie out
Christ & his rightewysnesse
and to forsake their awne and so to become
perfecte.
|
|
And aftir the same maner / though oure popish ypocrites succede
Christ and his appostles and haue their scripture / yet
they befallen from the faith and liuinge of them and are
heretikes and had nede of a Ihon Baptist to conuerte them. And
we departe from them vn to the true scripture and vnto the
faith and liuynge theirof / and rebuke them in like maner. And
as they which departe from the faith of the true church are
heretikes / even so they that departe from the church of
heretikes and false fayned faith of ypocrites / are the true church / which thou shalt all waye know by their faith examined by the
scripture and by their profession and consent to liue acordynge
vn to the lawes of god.
|
we departe . . .
rebuke them. Cf. CWM 8/2.651/ 28–29.
rebuke them in
like maner. CWM 8/2.652/26.
And as . . .
church. CWM 8/2.654/9–11, 660/23–25.
they that departe
. . . church. Cf. CWM 8/2.667/5–7, 817/8–11, repeated almost
verbatim at 667/23–25 and 668/3–5. Augustine addresses the issue of the
unity of the church in the third of his ten Homilies
on the First Epistle of John (AD 406–7), quoted in Unio Dissidentium (2.Q6v). More would agree with
the first part of the passage, "Certainly all who go out from the
Church, and are cut off from the unity of the Church, are antichrists
Par. 7 (PL 35.2000–2001; 1NPNF 7.478). Tyndale might
counter with the second part, "[W]hosoever in his deeds denies Christ,
is an antichrist," Par. 8 (PL 35.2002; 1NPNF 7.479).
Though . . .
god. Cf. CWM 8/2.648/5–39. With minor variations Confutation repeats parts of this long passage;
cf. [commentary notes on D2, “we departe . . . church].
And aftir . . .
god. The commentary on CWM 8/1.143 /15–17 quotes this passage
verbatim (CWM 8/3.1512) and refers to 1 John
(A7r—v) for further accusations that the medieval church corrupted the
Scripture with heresies.
which . . .
god. Cf. CWM 8/2.663/5–7.
|
¶A nother argument
|
|
Another like blynd reason they haue where in is all
their trust. As we come out of them & they not of vs / so
we receaue the scripture of them & they not of vs. How know
we that it is the scripture of
god and true but because they teach vs so? How can
we that beleue /
excepte we first beleue that they be the church and
can not erre in any thynge that perteyneth vn to oure soules
health. For if a man tell
me of a marvelouse thynge / wherof I can haue no
nother knowlege then by his mouth only / how shuld I geue
credence excepte I beleued that the man were so honest that he
coude not lye or wold not lye. Wherefore we must beleue that
they be the right church that can not erre or else we can
beleue nought at all.
|
|
This wise reason is their shoteancre and
al their hold / their
refuge to flight and chefe stone in their fundacion
/ wheron they
haue bilt all their lies and all their mischeue
that they haue wrought this .viij. hundred yeres. And this
reason do the Iewes laye vn to
oure charge this daye / and this reason doeth chefely
blynd them and
hold them still in obstinacie. Oure spirites first
falsifie the scripture to stablish their lyes. And when the
scripture cometh to light and is
restored vn to the true vnderstondinge and their
iuglinge spied / and
they like to sofre shippwracke / then they cast out
this ancre / they be the church and can not erre / their
auctorite is greater then the
scripture / and the scripture is not true / but
because they saye so
and admitte it. And therfore what soeuer they
affirme / is of as greate auctorite as the scripture.
|
Another . . .
yeres. Cf. CWM 8/2.675/12–26.
This . . .
yeres. Repeated in slightly abbreviated form at CWM
8/2.679/5–8.
Iewes. The Jews
are an important topic to Tyndale as a translator of the
Pentateuch through 2 Chronicles from the Hebrew Bible (Mozley 173–86;
Daniell 283–315, 333–57). In Prelates Tyndale assigns guilt for
Christ's death to the leaders of the Jews (A2r—v), but in Obedience he rejects the legitimacy of killing
religious opponents, whether Jews, Turks, or heretics (C7v).
His chief
objection to the Jews is that they, like Turks
and papists, supposedly believe in justification by works.
Tyndale repeats this charge numerous times in Answer and once in Matthew
(o6). Jews openly profess their faith although they are outnumbered by
Christians in contemporary Europe (Matthew 02).
For the expulsion of the Jews from England,
cf. [F2v, “how Englonde was once full” and commentary note].
Tyndale and Erasmus both oppose the Jews for "works-righteousness ";Tyndale focuses on their lack of faith in Christ and Erasmus
on their supposed trust in religious ceremonies. In the pivotal Fifth
Rule of the Enchiridion (1503), Erasmus warns
Christians "that we do not attempt to win God's favour like the Jews
through certain observances as if they were magic rites . . ." (Holborn
80/3–5; CWE 66.76). In the Afterword to Markish (152),
Cohen summarizes Erasmus' position on the Jews: "His is always an
anti-Semitism of letters and literatures, of sources and origins, of
languages and texts, and never an anti-Semitism of policy." Although More was proud of his prosecution of heretics, Marius (8)
notes that "we find no hostile remark or metaphor about contemporary Jews in all the works of Thomas More."
Confident that the Jews would be converted to a reformed Christianity , Luther first showed a positive attitude toward them in That Jesus Christ was born a Jew, 1523 (WA
11.314–36; LW 45.199–229). After the Jews themselves began to
proselytize, his attitude began to change as seen in Against the Sabbatarians, 1538 (WA 50.312–37; LW 47.65–98).
The comparatively moderate tract Von den letzten Worten Davids, 1543 (WA 54.28–100; not
in LW), was followed by the harsh On the Jews and
their Lies, 1543 (WA 53.417–552; LW 47.137–306) and Vom Schem Hamphoras, 1543 (WA 53.579–648; not in
LW). On 15 February 1547, three days before his death, Luther added an
admonition, "Eine vermanung wider die Juden," to
his last sermon (WA 51.195–96; not in LW). Cf. Oberman, Luther 35on73,292–97.
And this . . .
obstinacie. CWM 8/2.681/4–5.
their auctorite is
greater then the scripture. In 1525 Johann
Eck (1486–1543) compiled a handbook against
Lutheran teachings which went through more than a hundred editions (OER
2.17–19). In Ch. 1 of his Enchiridion, "On the
Church and
Her Authority," Eck states the priority of the
church over Scripture and argues that consequently the church
authenticates Scripture (Fraenkel 27; Battles 12–13). Thus,
one taking up the arms of biblical argument against ecclesiastical
institutions gets entangled in an implicit acknowledgment of the church
as the guarantor of the books he wants to cite.
And when . . .
scripture. CWM 8/2.685/31–37.
|
Notwithstondinge / as I saide / the kingdome of
heuen stondeth not in wordes of mans wisdome / but in power and
spirite. And therfore loke vn to the ensamples of the scripture
and so shalt thou vnderstonde. And of an hundred ensamples
betwene Moses and Christe / where the Israelites fell from god
and were euer restored by one prophete or other / let vs take
one: even Ihon the Baptiste. Ihon went before Christ to prepare
his waye / that is / to brynge men vn to the knowlege of their
sinnes and vn to repentaunce /
thorow true expoundynge of the lawe / which is the
only waye vn to Christe. For excepte a man knowlege his sinnes
and repent of
them / he can haue no parte in Christe / of Ihon
Christ saith Matt. xvij. that he was Elias that shuld come and
restore all thynge. That is / he shuld restore the scripture vn
to the right sens agayne / which
|
Notwithstondinge .
. . spirite. Cf. CWM 8/2.690/ 23–24.
Ihon . . .
thynge. Cf. Matt. 17.11 and 13, quoting Mal. 4.5–6.
|
the phareses had corrupte with the leuen of their false gloses
and vayne fleshly tradicions. He made croked thynges streyght / as it is written / and rough smoth. Which is also to be
vnderstonde of the scripture / which the phareses had made
croked wrestynge them vn to a false sens with weked gloses /
and so rough that no man coude walke in the waye of them. For
when god said / honoure father
and mother / meaninge that we shuld obey them and also helpe them at their nede / the phareses put this glose therto / out of
their awne leuen sayenge: God is thy father and mother. Wherfore
what soeuer nede thy father & mother haue / iff thou offer
to god / thou art hold excused. For it is better to offer to god
/ then to thy father
and mother and so moch moare meritorious as god is
greater then
they: yee and god hath done moare for the then they
and is moare thy father and mother then they. As oures now
affirme / that it is moare meritorious to offer to god and his
holy deed saintes / then vn to the pore liuynge saintes. And
when god had promised the people a sauioure to come and blesse
them and saue them from their synnes / the phareses taught to
beleue in holy workes to be saued by
as if they offered and gaue to be prayd for. As oures
/ as ofte as we haue a promise to be forgeuen at the
repentaunce of the herte thorow
Christes bloud shedynge / put to / thou must first
shriue thy selfe to
vs of euery sillable / & we must laye oure handes
on thine heed and whistell out thy synnes and enioyne the
penaunce to make satisfaction . And yet art thou but loused from
the synne only that thou
shalt not come in to hell / but thou must yet sofre
for every synne
.vij. yeres in purgatory which is as whott as hell /
ex
|
phareses . . .
leuen. Cf. Matt. 16.6 and II, Mark 8.15, Luke 12.1.
He . . .
smoth. Cf. Luke 3.5, quoting Isa. 40.4.
weked gloses.
For John the Baptist's mission to remove false
glosses from Scripture, cf. Mammon G2v—G3.
honoure . . .
mother. Exod. 20.12, Deut. 5.16.
God . . . they.
Cf. Matt. 15.3–6, Mark 7.9–13.
As . . .
saintes. Cf. CWM 8/2.697/36–37.
|
cepte thou bye it out of the pope. And if thou aske by what
meanes the pope
geueth soch pardon. They answere out of the merites
of christ. And thus at the last they graunt agenst them selues
/ that Christ hath not only deserued for vs the remission of
oure synnes / but also the
forgeuenesse of that grosse and fleshly imagined
purgatory / saue thou must by it out of the pope. And with soch
tradicions they toke
awaye the keye of knowlege and stopped vpp the
kingdome of
heuen that no man coude entre in.
|
toke . . .
knowlege. Cf. Luke 11.52.
stopped ...
in. Cf. Matt. 23.13.
|
And as I said / they taught the people to beleue in
the dedes of the ceremonyes whych god ordeyned not to iustifie
but to be signes of promises by which they that beleued were
iustified. But the phareses put out the significacions and
quenched the faith and taught to be iustified by the worke / as
oures haue serued vs.
|
|
For oure sacramentes were onse but signes partely of what we
shulde beleue / to stere vs vp vn to faith / and
partely what we shuld doo / to stere vs vpp to doo the law of
god / and were not workes
to iustifie.
|
|
Now make this reason vn to Ihon and vn to many prophetes that went before him & did as he did / ye and vn to Christ him
selfe and his appostles / and thou shalt finde them all
heretikes / and the
scribes and phareses good men / iff that reason be
good. Therfore this wise thou maist answere. No thankes vn to
the heedes of that church that the scripture was kepte / but vn
to the mercie of god. For as they had destroyed the right sens
of it for their lucre sake /
even so wold they haue destroyed it also had they
coude / rather
then the people shuld haue come vn to the right
vnderstondinge of it / as they slew
|
And therfore . .
. good. Cf. CWM 8/2.691/9–692/28. With minor variations Confutation repeats parts of this long passage
below [D3, “As oures . . . liuynge saintes”; D3v, “Now make . . . reason be good.”].
Now . . . good.
Cf. CWM 8/2.705/23–26.
lucre. Cf. 1
Pet. 5.2.
had they coude.
Confutation (CWM 8/2.706/24) keeps 1531's form, but 1573
emends it to "if they coulde." Cf."can he" [N2], meaning "if he
can."
|
the true interpretours and preachers of it. And
even so no thankes vn to oure ypocrites that the
scripture is kepte / but vn to the botomlesse mercie of
god.
|
|
For as they haue destroyed the right sens of it with their leuen
/ and as they destroye dayly the trewe preachers of it / and as
they kepe it from the laye people / that they shuld
not se how they iugle
with it / even so wolde they destroye it also / coude
they brynge it aboute / rather then we shuld come by the true
vnderstondynge of
it were it not that god prouided other wise for vs.
For they haue put the stories that shuld in many thynges helpe
vs / cleane out of the waye / as nye as they coude. They haue
corrupte the legend and hues all most of all sayntes. They haue
fayned false bokes and put them forth / some in the name of S.
Hierome / some in the name of saynt Augustine / in the name of
S. Ciprian / S. Deonise & other holy
men. Which are proued none of theirs / partly by the
stile & latine / & partly by autenticke stories. And as
the Iewes haue sett vpp a boke
of tradicions called talmud / to destroye the sens
of the scripture / Vn to whych they geue faith & vn to the
scripture none at all be it
never so playne / but saye it can not be
vnderstonde / saue by that
talmud: even so haue oures set vpp their dunce /
their Thomas & a
thousand like draffe / to stablish their lies / thorow
falsifienge the
scripture / & saye that it can not be vnderstonde
with out them / be it never so playne. And if a man allege an
holy doctoure agenst them
they glose him out as they doo the scripture / or
will not heare / or
saye the church hath other wise determined.
|
leuen. Cf. Matt.
16.6 and 11, Mark 8.15, Luke 12.1.
legend . . .
sayntes. Tyndale probably refers to the Golden Legend by Jacobus de Voragine OP (c1230–98), who
compiled his commentaries on the feasts of Christ and the saints c1260.
Second in popularity only to the Bible, it was widely translated.
William Caxton made and published an English version in 1483 (GL
1.xiii–iv).
false bokes. In
his edition of Jerome (1516), Erasmus names many
false attributions among Greek and Latin classics, books of
the Bible, and Christian authors, e.g.: The Battle of the Frogs and Mice by Pseudo-Homer,
Rhetorica ad Herennium by Pseudo-Cicero , the supposed correspondence between Paul and Seneca, Ezra 3
and 4, the Apocalypse of John, and the Hierarchies of Pseudo -Dionysius (not in LB; CWE
61.71–73).
S. Hierome.
Jerome (c345—c420) is the greatest Scripture scholar among the Western
Fathers (NCE 7.872–74; OER 1.163–67). He corrected the Old Latin version
of the NT according to the Greek (AD 382–85), but he did not
make a new translation, as Erasmus correctly notes in the
preface to Valla's Annotations . Cf.
Ep. 182, To Christopher Fisher, Paris, [about March] 1505 (Allen
1.410/149–50; CWE 2.94/168–70). Both Erasmus and Tyndale
assert that Jerome was not the author of the Vulgate. Cf. Ep. 337, To
Maarten Van Dorp, Antwerp, [end of May] 1515 (Allen 2.110/773–74; CWE 3.135/811–12) and Tyndale's preface
to the New Testament (Wallis 10/24; TNT
9).
Erasmus dedicated his edition of Jerome to William Warham, Primate of England. See Ep. 396, Basel, 1 April 1516 (Allen 2.210–21;
CWE 3.252–66; also CWE 61.3–14). After Augustine, Jerome is the Father
most frequently represented in Unio Dissidentium,
with about eighty passages (14%), most from his exegetical works. G. Lloyd Jones ranks Jerome first "among the
Christian Hebraists of the Early Church" (7). Eugene Rice further claims
that Jerome had better knowledge of Hebrew than any Christian until the
17c. Cf. Saint Jerome in the Renaissance
(Baltimore: Johns Hopkins UP, 1985) 10. Jerome
had a working knowledge of the whole Hebrew Bible, but
Tyndale was executed after translating only half. See also Jerry H.
Bentley, Humanists and Holy Writ: NT Scholarship in
the Renaissance (Princeton UP, 1983). In his Prologue to
Numbers , Tyndale objects to Jerome's "vngodly perswasions" to
celibacy (Mombert 395/26;TOT 197).
saynt
Augustine. For his many theological works, at once passionate
and profound, Augustine (354–430) is the greatest Father of
the Western Church (NCE 1.1041–58; OER 1.98–100). He was converted to
Christianity through the decisive experience of reading Rom. 13.13–14,
"Let vs walke honestly as it were in the daye lyght: not in eatynge and
drinkynge: nether in chamburynge
and wantannes: nether in stryfe and envyinge:
but put ye on the Lorde Iesus Christ. And make not provision for the
flesshe, to fulfyll the lustes of it" (Wallis 338/24–28;TNT
239D). From Confessions
(AD 397–401) 8.12.29 (PL 32.762; CSEL 33.195; 1NPNF 1.127).
As Bishop of Hippo (395–430), Augustine wrote against Donatists
[C7v, “But the pope . . . doctrine” and commentary note], Pelagians, and Semi-Pelagians [C1, “who soever . . . church” and commentary note]. Tyndale beats
More to the punch by offering his own interpretation of
Augustine's famous dictum on the relation between the Gospel and the
church [D4v-5, “I had not beleued . . . moued me” and commentary note].
Erasmus contributed a preface to Juan Luis Vives' edition of The City of God. See Ep. 1309, To the Reader,
[Basel, c August 1522] (Allen 5.117–21; CWE 9.168–73). He dedicated the
complete edition of Augustine to Alfonso Fonseca, Primate of Spain. See
Ep. 2157, Freiburg, <May> 1529 (Allen 8.145–61; not yet in CWE).
Augustine 's De cura agenda pro mortuis
(AD 421) is cited by name in Testament of
Tracy (A3v). (Day reproduces Tracy's will in WCS 182.)
Sidenotes on 1 Sam., Ch. 18 and Ch. 28 refer to Augustine (TOT 405,
419). The latter may have been supplied by John
Rogers, who published Judges through 2 Chronicles in
Matthew's Bible (1537), the year after Tyndale's execution. Unio Dissidentium contains about 250 passages
(43%) from Augustine, especially from his anti-Pelagian
writings, such as On the Spirit and the Letter
(AD 412) (PL 44.199–216; CSEL 60.155–229; 1NPNF 5.83–114). Augustine is
represented more frequently than any other Father in Unio. See O'Donnell, "Augustine in Unio
Dissidentium and Tyndale's Answer to More,"
Reformation 2 (1997) 241–60.
S. Cyprian.
Bishop of Carthage, Cyprian went into hiding during the persecution of
Decius (AD 250–51) and was beheaded during the persecution of Valerian
(AD 258) (NCE 3.564–66), [Q4v, “deuels marters and not Gods” and commentary note]. In the preface to his edition,
Erasmus praises Cyprian for not excommunicating those who accepted the
validity of Baptism administered by schismatics and heretics. Cf. Ep.
1000, To Cardinal Lorenzo Pucci, Louvain, 31 July 1519 (Allen
4.28/132–34; CWE 7.30/136–37). Unio Dissidentium
contains seventeen passages (3%) from Cyprian, most from his letters,
one selection from On the Lapsed (AD 251) (CCL
3.221–42; ANF 5.437–47) and none from On the Unity of
the Church (AD 251) (CCL 3.249–68;ANF 5.421–
436) on the collegiality of bishops. Since
Cyprian opposed Stephen I (pope, 254–57) on the question of rebaptism,
Tyndale believes Cyprian would resist the contemporary monarchical
papacy (Obedience T3v). In To Demetrianus (AD 252), Cyprian denied that
rejection of the ancient gods by Christians was causing the decline of
the Roman Empire (CCL 3A.33–51; ANF 5.457–65). Tyndale denies that the
Reformation prompts its adherents to disobey civil authority
(Obedience C6).
S. Deonise. Cf.
Acts 17.22–34. This 5c or early 6c author assumed the name of
the Athenian converted by Paul's sermon on the Areopagus (NCE
11.943–44). Lorenzo Valla denied that Dionysius belonged to the
apostolic era chiefly because he was not mentioned before the time of
Gregory I (pope, 590–604). In 1505 Erasmus was the first to publish
Valla's Annotations on the NT (1453–57). He
quotes the annotation on Acts 17 in his 1516 NT and later
explains, "Dionysius, who in his second Hierarchy [Ecclesiastical Hierarchy of deacons, priests, and
bishops], gives a fairly full description of the early rites of the
church, is thought by the learned to be someone more recent than the
celebrated member of the Areopagus who was a disciple of Paul." From Ep.
916, To Erard de la Marck, Louvain, 5 February
1519 (Allen 3.482/50–52; CWE 6.238/56–59). Cf. Karlfried Froehlich,
"Pseudo-Dionysius and the Reformation of the Sixteenth Century," in
Pseudo Dionysius , The Complete Works,
tr. Colm Luibheid et al., Classics of Western Spirituality (Mahwah, NY: Paulist, 1987) 33–46.
In 1501, William Grocyn changed his mind about
the authorship of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy
during the course of a lecture series which he gave in London. Cf. Ep. 2, To John
Holt, London, cNovember 1501>
(More, Correspondence 4/14n); Ep. 118, To Robert
Fisher, London, 5 December
[1499] (Allen 1.273n22; CWE 1.236n26).
Although a Londoner by birth, John Colet was a
resident of Oxford (1496–1505) when Grocyn
gave his lectures at St. Paul's. Perhaps for this reason, Colet held
that Dionysius was the disciple of Paul when he later (1512–16) wrote on
the Celestial Hierarchy and Ecclesiastical Hierarchy, cf. Gleason 92, 200–1.
For the texts, see Two Treatises , ed.
and tr. J.H. Lupton (1869; Ridgewood, NJ: Gregg, 1966) 19. For Colet's
PN, cf. [N8v, “old deane Colet” and commentary note].
When Luther rejected Dionysius as the sole patristic witness for Orders
as a sacrament, Henry VIII defended him as an ancient
authority and a saint in Ch. 12 on Orders (Assertio, CC 43.212). Familiar with the humanist
position on Dionysius as a later Father, More mentions him only three
times: "Saint Dionysius, who [Luther] does not deny is very ancient,"
Responsio ad Lutherum, 1523 (CWM
5/1.69/19–2o);"Dyonise the fyrste chapyter of Ecclesiasticae hierarchiae, of the Ieders and
maysters of the crysten fayth, sayth that they delyuered vs many thynges
to be kepte, partely by wrytynge and partely by theyr instytucyons
vnwryten," Confutation, 1532–33 (CWM
8/1.369/23–26); "Saynt Denise also in his booke de
Ecclesiastica Hierarchia, sayth that the apostles taught the
maner of consecrating in the masse by mouth" Treatise
upon the Passion, 1534–35 (CWM 13.152/1–3).
other holy
men. For a survey of Erasmus' patristic editions ,
see John Olin, "Erasmus and the Church Fathers," in Six Essays on Erasmus (New York: Fordham UP, 1979)
33–47. The four great Latin Fathers are: Ambrose, Jerome,
Augustine, and Gregory . For the four major Greek Fathers, cf.
[R1v, “Chrisostimus” and commentary note].
As Bishop of Milan, Ambrose (c339–97) baptized Augustine at Easter 387. Influenced by Philo and Origen, Ambrose practiced
allegorical interpretation of Scripture (NCE 1.372–75).
Erasmus dedicated his edition of Ambrose to John Lasky, Primate of Poland. See Ep. 1855,
Basle, 13 August 1527 (Allen 7.118–26; not yet in CWE). Tyndale does not
mention Ambrose by name, but he probably read the thirty-some
passages from his biblical commentaries, letters, and treatises in Unio Dissidentium.
talmud. The
authoritative body of post-biblical Jewish law. In the Talmud the
base-text is the Mishnah (compiled AD c200) while the Gemara compiles
the extensive elaborations of the rabbis down to the seventh
Christian century. The first printed edition came out in
Venice in 1520. The complete Talmud profoundly influenced
classical, medieval, and modern Judaism. See R.
Goldenberg, "Talmud," in Encyclopedia of
Religion, ed. Mircea Eli–ade, 16 vols. including Index (New York: Macmillan, 1987) 14.256–60. (JW)
dunce. Cf. Mammon (G5) and Obedience
(B8). The Franciscan John Duns Scotus
(c1266–1308) taught the superiority of will to
intellect in God and in humans, and
consequently emphasized love and freedom (NCE 4.1102–6). Cf. [F6, “dunces disciples . . . raged in euery pulpyt” and commentary note]
for opposition of the Scotists to humanism and [L1, “our lady . . . originall sinne” and commentary note] for Scotus'
teaching in behalf of the Immaculate Conception.
Thomas. The
Dominican Thomas Aquinas (c1225–74) wrote biblical commentaries, notably
on the Gospel of John (NCE 14.102–15), cf.
[L1, Thomas . . . full of miracles” and commentary note]. Tyndale spurned his Summa Theologica
because it used the categories of Aristotelian philosophy to
explain the Gospel.
Tyndale compares biblical exegeses by Scotus and Aquinas with the Talmud
to emphasize how inferior the scholastics are to the Bible itself. In
Mammon (G5) Tyndale assures his readers that
it is not through the reading of the Summa that
one comes to know God. In Obedience (B8) Tyndale
cites followers of Aquinas among a list of debaters, and in Prelates (F1) he mocks the universities for
emphasizing disputation over interpretation of Scripture. In
the same place he opposes Aquinas for making the pope into a god, and
claims the pope returned the compliment by making Aquinas a saint.
Tyndale admires Aquinas for questioning the Immaculate Conception
[L1, “our lady . . . originall sinne”] but opposes him by allowing an equitable amount of interest in
Matthew (h2v—h3).
Therfore . . .
determined. CWM 8/2.706/21–707/13.
|
Now therfore when they aske vs how we kno
|
|
we that it is the scripture of god / aske them how Ihon Baptiste
knew and other prophetes which god stered vpp in all soch times
as the scripture was in like captiuite vnder ypocrites? Did Ihon
beleue that the scribes / phareses and hie prestes were the
true church of god / and had his spirite and coude not erre?
who taught the egles to spie out their praye? euen so the
children of god spie out their father and Christes
electe spie out their lorde / and trace out the
pathes of his fete and folowe / ye though he goo vppon the
playne and liquide water which will receaue no steppe: and yet
there they find out his foote /
his electe know him / but the world knoweth him not
Ihon .1. If the
world know him not / and thou call the world pride /
wrath / envie /
couetousnesse / slowth / glotonnye and lecherie /
then our spiritualtie
know him not. Christes shepe heare the voyce of
Christ Ihon .x. where the world of ypocrites as they know him
not / even so the wolues heare not his voyce / but compell the
scripture to heare them
and to speake what they luste. And therfore excepte
the lorde of Sabaoth had left vs seed / we had bene all as
Sodom and Gommor said
Esaias in his first chapter. And even so saide
Paule in his tyme.And
even so saye we in oure tyme / that the lord of the
hostes hath saued
him seed and hath gathered him a flocke to whom he
hath geuen eares to heare / that the ypocritish wolues can not
heare / and eyes to se / that the blynde leadars of the blynd
can not se / and an hert to vnderstonde / that the generacion
of poysoned vipers can nether vnderstonde ner knowe.
|
Did . . . erre.
Cf. Matt. 3.9–10.
egles. Cf. CWM
8/1.176/22. In place ofTyndale's eagle, More will later scoff at a
"worshyppefull wyld gose" (CWM 8/2.680/23). Germain Marc'hadour sees
here an allusion to the name "Hus" meaning "goose." For Jan Hus, cf.
[N8, “Wicleffe . . . liues” and commentary note]. Later More says that, if the reformers are eagles, Augustine
(8/2.723/24–25) and the faithful are "the pore chykens of his mother
thys knowen catholyke chyrche" (8/2.724/9–10).
ye . . .
steppe. Cf. Matt. 14.25–32.
the world knoweth him
not. Cf. John 1.10.
Christes . . .
Christ. Cf. John 10.4.
excepte . . .
Gommor. Isa. 1.9.
the lord . . .
seed. Rom. 9.29, quoting Isa. 1.9.
gathered him a
flocke. Cf. Ezek. 34.12.
blynde leadars of the
blynd. Matt. 15.14.
eares to heare . .
. can not se. Cf. Mark 8.18.
hert to
vnderstonde. Cf. Jer. 24.7.
generacion of
poysoned vipers. Cf. Matt. 12.34.
Now . . .
knowe. Cf. CWM 8/2.717/29–718/17. Parts of this long passage
are repeated below: [D4v] euen . . . father at
8/2.724/34–35; [D4v] and Christes . . . foote at
8/2.725/ 8–11; [D4v] his electe . . . not at
8/2.726/10–13; [D4v] Christes . . . knowe at
8/2.726/29–727/3; [D4v] geuen . . . knowe at
8/2.728/23–25.
|
If they allege sent Augustine which saith / I had not
beleued the
gospell / excepte the auctorite
|
|
of the church had moued me. I
answere / as they abuse that sayenge of the holy man /
even so they allege al the scripture and all that they bringe
for them / even in a
false sens. S. Augustine before he was conuerted was
an hethen man
and a philosopher full of worldly wisdome vn to whom
the preachinge of christe is but folishnesse / saith paul .j.
Corin. j. And he disputed
with blynd reasons of wordly wisdome agenst the
christen. Neuerthelesse the ernest liuinge of the christen
acordinge vn to their doctrine and the constant soferinge of
persecucion and aduersite for
their doctrines sake moued him and stered him to
beleue that it was
no vayne doctrine / but that it must nedes be of god
/ in that it had soch power with it. For it happeneth that they
which will not heare the worde at the begynninge / are aftir
warde moued by the holy
conuersation of them that beleue.As Peter warneth
christen wiues that had hethen husbandes that wold not heare
the trueth preached / to liue so godly that they might winne
their hethen husbandes with
holy conuersacion. And Paul saith how knowest thou
christen wife /
whether thou shalt winne thine hethen husbande / with
holy conuersacion ment he. For many are wonne with godly
liuynge / which at the first ether will not heare or can not
beleue. And that is the auctorite that S. Augustine ment. But
if we shall not beleue / tyll the liuynge of the spiritualtie
conuerte vs / we belike to byde longe ynough in vnbeleffe.
|
I had not beleued
the gospell / excepte the auctorite of the church had moved me.
Against the Epistle of Manichaeus called
Fundamental (AD c397) 1.5 (PL 42.176; CSEL 25/1.197; 1NPNF
4.131). When his Manichaean opponents used the Gospels to confirm the authority of their teacher Mani, Augustine replied that
the Gospels are given to us by the same Catholic Church that has
condemned Mani's teaching. In Christian Doctrine
(AD c396–97) 2.8.12 (CCL 32.39; 1NPNF 2.538), Augustine describes the
formation of the canon, not by decree, but by consensus. Unio Dissidentium
quotes neither of these two passages on the church's
validation of the books of the Bible.
In arguing for the authenticity of the seven sacraments, Henry VIII
appeals twice to this famous proof-text: Ch. 10 on Confirmation (Assertio, CC 43.189); Ch. 12 on Orders (Assertio, CC 43.208).
For More, the saying expressed well the priority of the church, with its
instinct for the true books, over Scripture: CWM 6/1.181/11–12,
249/21–22; 6/2.526, 655–56. (The reference on 6/1.181/10–12n should be
to Responsio ad Lutherum, 1523 [CWM 5/2.735f],
cf. 5/2.742–43). Cf. also More's Supplication of
Souls, 1529 (CWM 7.182/14–23) and Confutation, 1532–33 (CWM 8/2.676/20–22, 736/25–738/18). This
text is More's most frequently quoted passage from Augustine
(CWM 8/3.1634), cf. Marc'hadour, Bible 4.201–6.
On the importance of Augustine's saying for More, cf. Gogan 74, 95, 146,
198–99, and 295–96. Eck, like many Catholic opponents of the
Reformation, cited Augustine 's text in his argument that
Scripture is authenticated by ecclesiastical authority
(Fraenkel 28; Battles 13).
Tyndale maintains that Augustine was not referring to
hierarchical authority as the authenticator of Scripture but to the
"ernest liuinge" [D5] of the Christian people, which persuaded
Augustine to take up the Christian Scriptures for personal
examination. Confutation explicitly rejects
Tyndale's interpretation of "authority " as "vertuouse
lyuynge" (8/2.734/13) because Augustine saw that the church was a
"company of both good and badde" (8/ 2.734/17). Later (8/2.796/10–12),
More argues that, if Augustine accepted the Scripture because of the
good example of Christians , he would be moved by historical
not feeling faith.
preachinge . . .
folishnesse. Cf. 1 Cor. 1.23.
wordly wisdome. 1
Cor. 1.17, cf. "wysdome of wordes" (Wallis 348/2; TNT 244C; KJV), cf.
[A3, “wordlie purposse” and commentary note].
Peter . . .
conuersacion. Cf. 1 Pet. 3.1–2.
how . . .
husbande. Cf. 1 Cor. 7.16.
If they . . .
vnbeleffe. This long passage is quoted almost
verbatim at CWM 8/2.730/9–32.
|
And when they aske whether we receaved the scripture of them?
I answere / that they which come after receaue the
scripture of them that go before. And when they aske whether we
bele
|
|
ue not
that it is gods worde by the reason that they tell vs
so. I answere / that there are .ij. maner faythes / an
historicall faith and a felynge faith. The historical faith
hangeth of the trueth and honestie of the teller or of the
comen fame and consent of many. As if one told me that the
turke had wonne a citie and I beleved it moved with the
honestie of the man. Now if there come a nother that semeth moare honest or that hath better persuasions that it is not so / I thynke
immediatly that he lied and lose my faith agayne. And a felynge
faith
is / as iff a man were there present whan it was wonne and their
were wounded and had there lost all that he had and were taken
presoner there also. That man shuld so beleue that all the world
coude not turne him from his faith. Even like wise iff my mother
had blowen
on hir finger and told me that the fire wold burne me
/ I shuld haue beleued hir with an historicall faith / as we
beleue the stories of the worlde / because I thought she wold
not haue mocked me. And so I shuld haue done / if she had told
me that the fire had bene cold and
wold not haue burned / but assone as I had put my
fingre in the fire /
I shuld haue beleued / not by the reason of hir /
but with a felynge faith / so that she coud not haue persuaded
me aftir warde the contrarie . So now with an historicall faith
I maye beleue that the scripture
is Gods by the teachynge of them / and so I shuld
haue done
though they had told me that roben hode had bene the
scripture of God. Which faith is but an opinion and therfore
abideth euer frutelesse
and fauleth a waye / iff a moare gloriouse reason be
made vnto me or iff the preacher liue contrarye.
|
And when . . .
faith. Cf. CWM 8/2.741/12–17.
historicall faith
. . . felynge faith. More claims that Tyndale 's
twofold division of "historical faith" and "feeling faith" is a
"dystynccyon made by Melancthon [sic]" (CWM 8/2.741/35). Cf. Loci Communes in Werke in
Auswahl, ed. Robert Stupperich (Gütersloh: Mohn, 1951–75)
2/1.13–16; Loci Communes of 1521, in Melanchthon and Bucer, ed. Wilhelm Pauck, tr.
Lowell J. Satre, LCC 19 (Philadelphia: Westminster, 1969) 27–29. In
December 1521, Philip Melanchthon (1497–1560) coined the phrase
"historical faith": "For pedagogical reasons I used to call that which
was acquired and incomplete,'historical faith'; now I do not
call it faith at all, but merely 'opinion.'" In the next paragraph
Melanchthon describes the sinner's response to justification by faith,
"This trust in the goodwill or mercy of God first calms our hearts and
then inflames us to give thanks to God for his mercy so that we keep the
law gladly and willingly." From Werke in Auswahl
2/1.92/4–6, 27–30; Melanchthon and Bucer
91–92.
Like Melanchthon, Tyndale defines "historicall faith" [D5v] or "story
fayth" [Q2v] as "imagination or opinion" (Mammon B3v). He reminds us throughout his corpus that not all
faith is the same, citing examples of historical faith in biblical
events or miracles ([Q2v, “the hole story of the byble” and following]; Mammon
B3v—B4; 1 John A8v, B6, F7). In contrast,
"felynge faith" [D5v] or "lively faith"
(1 John B6) is characterized by an
immutable trust that one has been saved by Christ. Works performed out
of love for humanity are the visible tokens of feeling faith (cf. 1 John G1, Matthew p2r—v).
Neither reception of the sacraments nor the performance of good works
alone justifies the soul (O3, “the faith of a repentynge soule . . . O3v and holy church”; Q2v, ‘Herof ye see . . . Q3 . . . the holygoste”]; 1 John G1; Matthew k5v—k7,
p2r—v). When Tyndale writes that "faith justifieth" (Matthew k5v), he emphasizes how God's grace, not human will,
delivers us from sin [P7, “Paul saith . . . hate synne”]. God alone justifies us "as cause
efficient or workman" of our salvation (Matthew
k6v) through grace [P7v, “Now faith . . . by grace”]. Tyndale's concept of faith emphasizes the
law of God as good and right.
roben hode.
There are at least a hundred references to this chameleon figure between
a record of a murder by a servant of the Abbot of Cirencester (1213) and
the allusions in More's Dialogue (1529)
(CWM 6/1.335/31) and in Tyndale's Obedience (1528). Cf. Lucy Sussex, "Appendix, References
to Robin Hood up to 1600," in Stephen Knight, Robin
Hood: A Complete Study of the English Outlaw (Oxford:
Blackwell, 1994) 262–88. The earliest allusion to Robin Hood
in English literature occurs in Piers Plowman
(c1377), where Sloth confesses, "I kan noght parfitly my
Paternoster as the preest it syngeth, / But I kan rymes of
Robyn hood and Randolf Erl of Chestre," Passus V, lines 394–95.
Tyndale often cites the legend of Robin Hood as an example of a foolish
but widely held belief. Furthering his attack on non-biblical
authorities, he insists that Fisher lists so many, he may as well
include Robin Hood with Plato, Aristotle, and Origen (Obedience H8v). Compared to the eternal word of God and the
inspiration of the Holy Spirit, the authority of the Fathers is as
unreliable as this legend (Mammon D8v, Obedience T4). Tyndale also wonders why the pope
permits the laity to read stories of Robin Hood, Bevis of Hampton,
Hercules, Hector, and Troilus but not the
Bible (Obedience C4).
Although Tyndale concedes that allegorical interpretations of the Bible,
like tales of Robin Hood, may serve to illustrate a point, he insists
that they be used sparingly, since they prove nothing themselves and
require a foundation in the Scripture (Obedience
R4). References to Robin Hood also occur in the prologues to Genesis
(Mombert 11/10;TOT 8) and Jonas (TOT 629) and in a sidenote to Deut. 11
(Mombert 561; TOT 273).
|
But of a felynge faith it is written. Ihon
.vj. They shalbe all taught of God.
That is / God shall write
it in their hertes with his
holy spirite. And Paul also testifieth Romano. viij.
the spirite beareth recorde vn to oure spirite / that we be the
sonnes off God. And this faith is none opinion / but a sure
felynge / and therfore euer
frutefull. Neyther hangeth it of the honestie of the
preacher but of
the power of God and of the spirite / and therfore
iff all the preachers of the world wold goo a boute to persuade
the contrary / it wold
not preuayle / no moare then though they wold make
me beleue the fire were cold / aftir that I had put my fingre
therin.
|
They ... of
God. John 6.45 quoting Isa. 54.13.
the spirite . . .
God. Rom. 8.16.
|
Of this ye haue an ensample Ihon .iiij. of the Samaritanish wife
/
which left hir pitcher and went in to the citie and
said / come and se
a man that hath told me all that euer I did / is not
he Christe and many of the Samaritanes beleued because of the
sayenge of the woman / how that he had told hir all that euer
she did / and went out vn to him and desyred him to come in /
which faith was but an
opinion and no faith that coude haue lasted or haue
brought out frute / but when they had herd Christ / the spirite
wrought and
made them fele. Whervppon they came vn to the woman
and saide:
we beleue not now because of thy sayenge / but
because we haue harde our selues and know that he is christ the
sauioure of the worlde. For christes preachinge was with power
and spirite that maketh a man feale and knowe and worke to / and
not as the scribes and phareses preached and as oures make a man
ready to cast his gorge
|
Samaritanish . . .
come in. Cf. John 4.28–29, 39–40.
the woman . . .
worlde. Cf. John 4.42.
|
to heare them raue and rage as mad men. And therfore
saith the scripture cursed is he that trusteth in man
and maketh flesh
his arme / that is to saye / his strength. And euen
so cursed is he that
hath no nother beleffe but because men so saye.
Cursed were he that had no nother why to beleue then that I so
saye. And even so cursed is he that beleueth only be cause the
pope so saith / and so forth thorow oute all the men in the
worlde.
|
cursed . . .
arme. Jer. 17.5.
The historical
... worlde. Cf. CWM 8/2.742/4–743/18. Parts of this long
passage are repeated below: [D6] But . . .
therin at 8/2.752/5–14; [D6-6v] For . . . mad
men is paraphrased at 8/2.760/29–32; [D6v] saith . . .
worlde at 8/2.763/ 6–11.
|
¶The faith that dependeth of a nother mans mouth is weke.
|
The faith . . .
weke. CWM 8/2.764/23–24.
|
If I haue no nother fealynge in my faith then because a man so
saith / then is my faith faithlesse and frutelesse. For if
I haue no
nother felynge that lecherie is synne then that the
pope so preacheth / whom I se before my face sett vppe in Rome
a stues of .xx. or .xxx. thousand hores / takynge of every pece
tribute yerly / and his
bisshopes with all other his disciples folowynge the
ensample mightily / and the pope therwith not content / but to
sett vpp therto a stues of younge boyes agenst nature / the
committers of which synne be burnt at a stake amonge the turkes
/ as Moses also commaundeth
in his lawe / and the pope also to forbid all the
spiritualltie / a multitude of .xl. or .l. hundred thousand to
mary / & to geue them licence to kepe euery man his whore
who so wyll: if I
saye / I haue no nother felynge in my faith that
lechery is synne then this mans preachinge / I thynke my faith
shuld be to weake to beare
moch frute. How coude I beleue a man that wold saye he loued me /
if
|
If . . .
nature. Cf. CWM 8/2.705/2–8n and 172/16. Ulrich von
Hutten rejects Cisalpine sexual mores with righteous indignation : "Am I to cringe to these epicene priestlings? Must I keep my
hands off these mincing sodomites and worship these lecherous popes . .
.?" From Ep. 1161, To Erasmus, Ebernburg, 13 November 1520 (Allen
4.382/56–58; CWE 8.89/61–63).
Tyndale's charge that Roman prostitutes numbered some 30,000 agrees with
the report given by Francesco Delicado of Cordova, a resident of Rome
after 1523. But a more careful analysis, based on the census of 1526–27,
arrived at the number of 1,550 prostitutes, which was 3% of the
population of Rome. Cf. Pio Pecchiai, Roma nel
cinquecento (Bologna: Cappelli, 1984) 304. The bath-houses
listed by Pecchiai (312ff) do not mention any that offered
the service of "younge boyes agenst nature" [D6v], although the same
author has evidence that the "vice of the Greeks" had made
inroads in Renaissance Rome (317). Here Tyndale may be under the
influence of the stereotypical charge of pederasty in the
anti-Italian polemics of northern humanists. See Ingrid G. Rowland, "Revenge of the Regensburg
Humanists, 1493," Sixteenth Century Journal 24
(1994) 307–22.
stues . . .
lawe. Cf. Lev. 20.13. The type of death penalty for sodomy is
not specified; burning is the death penalty for marriage
first to a mother and then to her daughter (verse 14).
.xl. or .l. hundred
thousand. Tyndale claims that in his day there were four or
five million clergy bound to celibacy in the Roman Church. This number,
equaling 9% or 11% of the population ofWestern Europe, is
much too high. In England about 2% of the population were ordained
priests, cf. [F6v, “.xx. thousand prestes curates” and commentary note].
In 1500, one estimate would total 45.3 million Latin-rite Christians:
British Isles (4), Iberia (8.3), France and the Low Countries (16),
Italy (5.5) Germany (7), Scandinavia (.5), Poland (2), and Hungary (2);
8.25 million Orthodox Christians: Greece (.75), the Balkans (1.5), and
Russia (6); 16.25 million Muslims in the Ottoman Empire :
Greece (.75), the Balkans (1.5), Asia Minor (6), Syria (2), Egypt (2.5),
and North Africa (3.5). Cf. Glenn T.
Trewartha, A Geography of
Population: World Patterns (New York:
John Wiley & Sons, 1969) 21, Table 1.3. This table does not include
Jews in Italy, Germany, Poland, and Russia. For a discussion of the proportion of
Christians to Muslims, cf. [D7v, “.v. tymes mo then we” and commentary note].
|
all his dedes were contrary? I coude not beleue God him selfe
that he loued me / if in all my trybulacions I had of him no nother comforte then those bare wordes.
|
|
And in like maner if I had no nother felynge in my
fayth that
couetousnesse were synne / then that the spiritualtie
so sayth / my faith coude be but weake and faintie / when I se
how the pope wyth wiles hath thrust downe the emproure / and how
the bisshopes and prelates be cropt vpp. an hye in all regyons
aboue their kinges and
haue made them a seuerall kingdome and haue goten
in to their handes all most the one halfe of euery realme
whiche they diuide amonge them selues / geuinge no laye man ony
parte wyth them / and hepynge vpp bisshoperike vppon
bisshoperike / promocyon vppon promocion / benefice vppon
benefice / with vnions and tot
quottes robbinge in euery parish the soules of
their fode and the pore of their due sustynaunce: ye and some
preachinge that it were lesse sinne to haue .ij. wyues then
.ij. benefices / but whyle they be yet
younge & hote / and therfore thynke
couetousnesse greater synne then lecherye: which same / when
they be waxed elder and their
complexcyon some what altered / thinke that
couetousnesse is as small a synne as lechery / and therfore
take all that cometh. And if
any man cast theyr preachynge in their tethes / they
answere that they be better lerned and haue sene further. If I
saye / I haue no nother felinge that couetousnesse is synne /
then the preachynge of these holy fathers / my faith were bilt
but vppon a weke rocke or
rather on the soft sonde. And therfore oure defenders
do ryght well to fome out their awne shame and to vtter the
secret thoughtes
|
vnions and tot
quottes. Cf. Obedience K3v; 1 John D2v, D5v, E6, F4v. For the phrase
"pluralities of benefices," cf. Prelates
K2v-K3.
couetousnesse.
Because prelates do not practice what they preach about the sin of
avarice, More does not defend them against Tyndale's accusation of
covetousness. William E. Lunt gives the
essential background in Papal Revenues in the Middle
Ages, 2 vols. (New York: Columbia UP,
1934), while Barbara M. Hallman treats the
abusive practices that lived on through most of the 16c, in Italian Cardinals, Reform, and the Church as
Property (Berkeley: U of California
P, 1985). Luther gave extensive coverage to Roman financial exploitation
of Germany in his reform tract, To the
Christian Nobility, 1520 (WA 6.407/9–411/7; LW
44.142–68), where he mentions the same canonical measures named by
Tyndale [D7] by which high clerics circumvented the
sanctions against pluralism of pastoral benefices and offices.
lecherye. In the
preface to a new edition of Enchiridion, Erasmus
cites a patristic criticism of poor moral judgment on the
clergy : "Augustine complains in his letters that lechery is
the one offence imputed to the clergy in Africa, while the
vices of avarice and drunkenness are almost counted to their credit."
Cf. Ep. 22, Augustine to Bp. Valerius (AD c392) 1.3 (PL 33.91; CSEL
34/1.56-–57; Parsons 1.53), cited by Erasmus, Ep. 858, To Paul Volz,
Basel, 14 August 1518 (Allen 3.372/417–20; CWE 6.85/441–44; also Holborn
15/15–17; CWE 66.18). In his memorial of Colet, Erasmus
praises the better judgment of his friend: "He used to say that avarice
and pride were much more to be abhorred in a priest than
if he had a hundred concubines." From Ep. 1211, To Justus Jonas,
Anderlecht , 13 June 1521 (Allen 4.521/467–68; CWE
8.239/508–10).
bilt . . .
sonde. Cf. Matt. 7.26.
|
of their hertes. For as they write / so they beleue. Other felynge of the lawes of god and feyth of chryst haue they none / then
that theyr God the pope so sayth. And therfore as the pope
preacheth with hys mouth only / even soo beleue they wyth theyr
mouth only what soeuer he preacheth / with out moare a doo / be
it neuer so abhominable / and in theyr hertes consent vnto all
their
fathers wekednesse and folow hym in theyr dedes as
fast as they can runne.
|
For if . . . can
runne. To exemplify the two kinds of faith, Tyndale alleges the
empty teaching by pope and hierarchy on the sinfulness of lechery and
avarice. Papal connivance in sexual
immorality is shown by the Roman bordello
established under Sixtus IV (pope, 1471–84), from which
annual taxes were said to bring in some 80,000 ducats for the papal
treasury. Cf. G. Denzler,
Das Papstum und der Amtszölibat, 2 vols.
(Stuttgart: Hiersemann , 1973–76) 1.134. On the "licence to
kepe euery man his whore" [D6v], cf. [C7, “forboden lawfull wedlocke” and commentary note].
|
The turkes beinge in numbre. v. tymes mo then we
knowlege one God and beleue many thynges of God moued only by
the auctoryte of theyr elders and presume that God wyll not let
so greate a multitude erre so longe tyme. And yet they haue
erred and bene faythlesse
thys .viij. hundred yeres. And the Iewes beleue
thys daye / as moch
as the carnall sorte of them euer beleued / moued
also by the auctoryte
of theyr elders only / and thynke that yt ys
impossyble for them to erre / beynge Abrahams seed and the
chyldern of them to whom the promysses of all that we beleue
were made. And yet they haue
erred and bene faythlesse thys .xv. hundred yeres.
And we of lyke
blyndnesse beleue only by the auctoryte of our elders
and of lyke pryde thynke that we can not erre / beynge soch a
multytude. And yet we se how God in the olde testament did lett
the greate multitude erre / reseruynge al waye a litle flocke
to call the other backe agayne
and to testifie vnto them the right waye.
|
.v. tymes mo then
we. Based on the estimates for 1500 given at [D6v, “.xl. or .l. hundred thousand” and commentary note], 45.3
million Catholic plus 8.25 million Orthodox would give a total of 53.55
million Christians compared to 16.25 million Muslims in the Ottoman
Empire (i.e., excluding Northern India and Indonesia). Thus
Christians could outnumber Muslims about three to one. The
number of sixteen million approximates the ten to fifteen
million people in the Ottoman Empire suggested for the beginning of the
16c by Albert Hourani, A History of the
Arab Peoples, Belknap (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1991) 232.
Perhaps Tyndale's sense of Christians as a minority beseiged by Muslims
stems from the conquests in the Middle East and North Africa in the 7c
and 8c and in Greece and the Balkans in the 15c and 16c. Confutation accepts Answer's ratio of five Muslims to one Christian (CWM
8/2.770/35–771/1).
Abrahams seed.
Cf. John 8.33.
beynge . . .
made. Cf. Rom. 9.7–8.
And we . . .
multytude. Cf. CWM 8/1.252/9–10.
litle flocke.
Cf. Jer. 23.3 KJV, "the renmant [sic] of my flocke," paraphrased by Luke
12.32. Tyndale echoes Luther in the latter's
Responsio of 1521 to Ambrosius Catharinus: indicat paucos servare ab eorum perditione (WA
7.727/6; not in LW). Tyndale uses variations on this name in Obedience C6v and eleven times in Answer.
The turkes . . .
waye. CWM 8/2.767/15–29.
|
¶How this word church hath a double
interpretacyon
|
|
This ys therfore a sure conclusyon / as paul sayth
.Ro. ix. that not
all they that are of Israel are Israelites /
neyther because they
|
|
be Abrahams seed / are they all Abrahams chyldren: but they
only that folow the faith of Abraham. Euen so now none of them
that beleue wyth theyr mouthes moued wyth the auctoryte of
theyr elders only: that ys / none of them that beleue wyth
Master Mores fayth / the
popes fayth and the deuels fayth whych maye stonde
(as Master
More confesseth) with al maner abhominacyons / haue
the ryght fayth of christ or are of hys church. But they only
that repent and
fele that the law is good / And haue the law of god
written in their hertes and the fayth of oure sauioure Iesus /
even wyth the sprite of God. There is a carnall Israel and a
spirituall. There ys Isaac and Ismael
/ Iacob and Esau. And Ismael
persecuted Isaac and Esau
Iacob
and the fleshly the spiritual. Wherof paul complayned in hys
tyme persecuted of hys carnall brethern / as we doo in oure tyme
and as the electe euer dyd and shall doo tyll the worldes ende.
What a multitude came out of Egypte vnder Moses of whych the
scripture testifyeth that they beleued / moued by the miracles
of Moses / as Simon
magus beleued by the reason of philippes miracles
actes .viij. Neuer the lesse the scripture testyfieth that. vj.
hundred thousand of those beleuers peryshed thorow vnbeleffe and
lefte theyr carcasses in the wildernesse and neuer entred in to
the lond that was promysed them. And euen so shall the childern
of Master Mores faythlesse fayth made by the persuasyon of man
/ leppe shorte of the rest
whych oure sauioure Iesus is rysen vnto. And therfore
lett them enbrace thys present worlde as they doo / whose
chyldern they are though they hate so to be called.
|
not . . .
chyldren. Rom. 9.6–7.
Master Mores fayth
/ the popes fayth and the deuels fayth. For this infernal
triad, cf. CWM 8/2.773/20–23, 787/25–26.
Euen . . .
church. Cf. CWM 8/2.777/30–35.
Isaac and
Ismael. Cf. Gen. 21.9–13; [I1, “an Ismaell and an Isaac”, “Ismaell Isaac & soforth”].
Iacob and Esau.
Cf. Gen. 27.1–45, cf. [I1, “an Esau and a Iacob”].
And Ismael . . .
spiritual. Cf. Gal. 4.21–31.
There is . . .
brethern. Cf. CWM 8/2.788/27–31.
paul . . .
brethern. Cf. Gal. 2.4.
as we . . .
ende. Cf. CWM 8/2.788/33–34.
What . . .
Moses. According to Exod. 12.37, about 600,000 men left Egypt,
not counting women and children.
Simon magus . . .
miracles. Cf. Acts 8.13.
.vj. . . .
them. According to Num. 14.29 and 26.63–65, all of the adult
males who left Egypt died in the forty-year trek through the desert
except Joshua and Caleb.
|
And hereby ye se that it is a playne and
an evident conclusion as bright as the sonne shyninge that the
trueth of gods worde dependeth not of the trueth of the
congregacion. And therfore when
thou art asked / whi thou beleuest that thou shalt
be saved thorow
christ and of soch like principles of oure faith /
answere thou wottest and felest that it is true. And when he
asketh how thou knowest that it is true / answere because it is
written in thine herte. And if he aske who wrott it / answere
the sprite of God. And if he aske how thou
camest first by it / tel him / whether by readynge
in bokes or hearynge it preached / as by an outward instrument
/ but that inwardly thou wast taught by the spirite of God. And
if he aske whether thou beleuest it not because it is written
in bokes or because the prestes so preach / answere no / not
now / but only because it is written in
thine hert and because the spirite of god so
preacheth and so testifieth vn to thi soule. And saye / though
at the begynnynge thou wast moued by readynge or preachynge /
as the Samaritanes were by the
wordes of the woman / yet now thou beleuest it not
therfore any lenger / but only because thou hast herde it of the spirite of
God and red it written in thyne herte.
|
Samaritanes . . .
woman. Cf. John 4.39,42.
|
And concerninge outwarde teachynge we allege for vs scripture elder then any church that was this .xiiij. hundred yeres / and
old autenticke stories which they had brought a slepe where with
we confounde their lies. Remembir ye not how in oure awne tyme /
of all that taught grammer in England not one vnderstode the
latyne tongue? how came we then by the latyne tongue agayne? not
by
them / though we lerned certay
|
laytyne tongue
agayne. Cf. [F6v, “the true Latine tonge” and commentary note].
|
ne rules and principles of them by which we were moued and had an
occasion to seke further / but out of the old auctours. Even so
we seke vpp old antiquities out of which we lerne and not of
oure church / though we receaved many principles of oure church
/ at the beginninge / but moare falshed
amonge then trueth.
|
¶ How . . .
trueth. CWM 8/2.773/13–774/37.
|
It hath pleased God of his exceadynge loue where with he loued
vs in christ (as Paul saith) before the world was made and
when wee were deed in synne and his enemies in that we did
consent to synne and to liue evell / to write with his spirite
.ij. conclusions in oure hertes / by which we vnderstond all
thynge: that is to wete / the
faith of Christ and the loue of oure neyboures. For
whosoeuer feleth the iust damnacion of synne and the
forgeuenesse and mercie that is in christes bloud for all that
repent and forsake it and come and beleue in that mercie / the
same only knoweth how God is to behonoured and worsheped and
can iudge betwene true seruinge of God in the spirite and false
imageseruinge of God with workes. And the
same knoweth that sacramentes / signes ceremonies
and bodyly thynges can be no seruice to God in his person but
memorials vnto
men and a remembraunce of the testament wherewith god
is serued in the spirite. And he that feleth not that / is
blynd in his soule and of oure holy fathers generacion &
maketh god an image and a creature
and worshepith him with bodyly seruice. And on the
other syde he that loueth his neyboure as him selfe
vnderstondeth all lawes
and can iudge betwene good and evell right and
wronge / godly and vngodly in all conuersacion / dedes / lawes
/ bargens /
|
God . . .
christ. Cf. Eph. 2.4.
before the world was
made. Cf. Eph. 1.4.
when wee were deed
in synne. Cf. Eph. 2.5.
and his enemies.
Cf. Rom. 5.10.
how . . .
memorials.
Confutation paraphrases Tyndale's definition of
true worship, cf. CWM 8/2.775/9–12.
It hath . . .
seruice. Here Tyndale supplies a key component of
his didactic conception of rites and sacraments. Only feeling
faith allows the elect to approach sacraments and ceremonies not as good
works but as instructional reminders about God's grace and human duty.
Cf. the passages indicated in [A3, “holysalt . . . oyle” and commentary note].
|
couenauntes / ordinaunces and decrees of men / & knoweth
the office
of euery degre and the due honoure of euery person. And he that
hath not that written in his herte is popish and of
the spiritualtie which vnderstondeth nothynge saue his awne
honoure his awne profit and what is good for him selfe only: and
when he is as he wold
be / thinketh that al the world is as it shuld
be.
|
can iudge . . .
person.
Confutation quotes Tyndale's discussion of true love of neighbor nearly verbatim, cf. CWM 8/2.775/15–18.
|
¶Of worshepinge and what is to be vnderstonde by the
worde
|
|
Concerninge worshepinge or honouringe (which .ij. termes are both one) M. More bringeth forth a difference / a distinccion or
diuision of greke wordes / fayned of oure scolemen which of
late nether vnderstode greke / latine or hebrue / called dulia
/ yperdulia and latria. But the difference declareth he not ner
the propirties of the wordes / but with confused termes leadeth
you blindfold in his mase.
|
dulia / yperdulia and
latria. For Aquinas, dulia is rendered
to a human being who participates in some limited way in God's power and
dignity; hyperdulia is the highest species of dulia, being the veneration of Mary in virtue of
the special affinity to God that is her divine motherhood; latria is the veneration due to God in virtue of
his supreme dominion (Summa II—II, Q. 103, Art.
3–4). This systematic analysis was cited by 15c English defenders of
devotional images and the veneration of the saints against
Lollard attacks. Cf.W.R. Jones, "Lollards and Images: the
Defense of Religious Art in Later Medieval England ''Journal of the History of Ideas 34 (1973)
27–50, esp. 44f. More defines these three grades of worship
by giving dulia to living superiors, hyperdulia to angels and saints as well as to
Mary, and latria to God alone (CWM 6/1.97/28–33).
He brands the charge that people mistakenly offer latria to saints as a cloak for the heresy of refusing any
role to the saints in Christian devotion (CWM 6/1.230/1–232/36). For
More's comment on the rejection of scholastic distinctions by
Luther and Tyndale, cf. CWM 8/2.741/32–34,91/31, 123/28, 124/4.
|
As for yperdulia I wold fayne wete where he readith of it in
all the scripture and whether the worshuppe done to his lorde
the cardinalles hatte were dulia / yperdulia or idololatria. And as for dulia and latria we fynde them both referred vn to god in a
thousande places.
|
the cardinalles
hatte. The son of a butcher, Thomas Wolsey (c1473–1530)
exercized powers in England second only to the king and the pope. In
tracing Wolsey's secular career, Tyndale refers to his brisk management
of the French campaign in 1513 (Prelates D3),
which earned his appointment as Lord Chancellor, December 1515; his
meetings with Charles V (emperor, 1519–55/ 56) in May 1520 and July 1521
(Prelates H1v); his efforts to raise money
from Parliament for the invasion of France in 1523 (Obedience
E7); his treaty with France in 1527 (Prelates H6). Although Wolsey was forced to resign the office
of Lord Chancellor, Tyndale mistakenly asserts that he
continued his policies through More, his preferred successor (Prelates K2). Tyndale sneers at Wolsey's death
from intestinal disease (1 John D3, D5v), which
saved him from trial and execution for treason.
Tyndale attacks Wolsey's pluralism in the pun "Wolfsee" (Prelates G4r-v, G6r-v, G7, G8v, H1; 1 John D5v) and calls him "Cayphas"
(Prelates H7). Tyndale
mocks Wolsey's successively richer ecclesiastical offices
(1 John D5v), chief of which were Archbishop
of York (September 1514) and Cardinal (September 1515). He became papal
legate a latere for a limited term
in 1518 and for life in 1524 (Obedience L4, L8v;
1 John D5v). His supposed papal ambitions,
however, were frustrated (Prelates H6).
Tyndale scorns the elaborate ceremonies associated with Wolsey's
reception of the red hat (Prelates K5,
1 John D3). His gentleman usher
George Cavendish describes Wolsey's weekday processions to Westminster
Hall and Sunday processions to Greenwich, cf. Cavendish
22/32–24/33. Tyndale ironically anticipates Wolsey's canonization ([K4, “the ensample . . . tyme also”; L1, “And of our cardenall . . . of the others”]; Obedience P7).
Then, his personal belongings would be venerated as relics: red hat,
[E2, “the cardinalles hatte . . . idololatria”; H1, “he worsheped the cardinalles hatt”], ceremonial pillars and pole-axes [G2v, “pilars / polaxes . . . hattes” and commentary note; H6, “polaxes”],
ornate chair [K1v, “my lorde cardenales holy cheyar”].
Tyndale does not comment on Wolsey's efforts between 1517 and 1526 to
protect tenant farmers and laborers against unlawful land enclosures.
Cf. Peter Gwyn, The King's
Cardinal: The Rise and Fall of Thomas Wolsey (London: Barrie and Jenkins, 1990) 411–35. Nor
does Tyndale mention Wolsey's grandiose projects, Hampton Court and
Cardinal College. See Cardinal Wolsey: Church, state
and art, ed. S.J. Gunn and P.G. Lindley (Cambridge UP, 1991).
Tyndale's older contemporary John Skelton (c1460–1529) targets Wolsey's
virtual usurpation of royal power in his verse satires of 1521–22:
"Speke, Parott," "Collyn Clout," and "Why Come Ye Nat to Courte?" See
John Skelton: The Complete English Poems, ed.
John Scattergood (New York: Penguin, 1983).
Later in the century, Foxe summarizes Wolsey's career (4.587–617).
|
Therfore that thou be not begyled with falshed of sophisticall
wordes / vnderstond / that the wordes which the
scripture vseth in the worshepynge or honouringe of god are
these: loue god / cleaue
to god / dreade / serue / bowe / praye and cal on god
beleue and trust in god and soch like. Which wordes al we vse
in the worshepinge of man also / how be it diuersly and the
difference therof doeth all the scripture teach.
|
|
God hath created vs and made vs vnto his awne likenes / and our
sauioure christ hath bought vs with his bloude. And
therfore are we Gods possession of dutie and right and Christes
saruauntes only / to wayte on his wil and pleasure / and ought
therfore to moue nether
hand ner fote ner any other membir / other hert or
mynd other wise
then he hath appoynted. God is honoured in his awne
person / when
we receaue all thynge both good and bad at his
hande / and loue his
lawe with al oure hertes / and beleue hope and long fore all that
he promiseth.
|
vnto his awne
likenes. Cf. Gen. 1.27, repeated at [E2v, “God . . . awne image”; E3v, “ymage of god”].
christ . . .
bloude. Cf. 1 Pet. 1.18–19.
loue his
lawe. Cf. Ps. 119.97.
|
The officers that rule the world in Gods stede / as
father / mother /
master / husband / lorde and prince are honoured /
when the law
which almightye God hath committed vnto
|
father/mother.
Cf. Obedience F8v—G1v; master. Cf. Obedience G2r—v;
husband. Cf. Obedience
G1v—G2; lorde and prince. Cf. Obedience G3v—G7. Tyndale here alludes to the duties of those
in temporal authority, treated more fully in the earlier book.
|
them to rule
with / is obeyed. Thi neyboure that is out of
office / is honoured /
when thou (as god hath commaunded the) louest hym
as thi selfe / countest him as good as thy selfe thinkest him as
worthy of any thynge as thy selfe and comest louyngly to helpe
him at all his nede /
as thou woldest be holpe thy selfe / because God hath
made him like vnto his awne image as well as the and christ
hath bought him as well as the.
|
helpe him at all his
nede. Cf. 1 John 3.17, at [E2v, “helpe my neyboure at his nede”; E2v, “my neyghboure . . withdraw it.”]
as thou woldest be
holpe. Cf. Matt. 7.12, Luke 6.31.
|
Yf I hate the lawe / so I breake it in myne hert /
and both hate and dishonoure God the maker therof. If I breake
it outwardly / then I dishonoure God before the world and the
officer that ministreth it. Yf I hurte my neyboure / then I
dishonoure my neyboure and him that made him and him also that
bought him with his bloude. And even so iff I hate my neyboure
in myne herte / then I hate him that commaundeth me to loue him
and him that hath deserued that I shuld at the lest way for his
sake loue him. If I be not ready to helpe
my neyboure at his nede / so I take his due honoure
from him / and
dishonoure him / and him that made him / and him
also that bought him with his bloude / whose saruant he is. Yf
I loue soch thinges as God hath lent me and committed vn to
mine administracion / so that I can not find in myne hert to
bestow them on the vses which God hath appoynted me / then I
dishonoure god and abuse his creature in that I geue moare
honoure vn to it then I shuld do / And then I make an Idole of
it in that I loue it moare then god and his commaundment and
then I dishonoure my neyghboure from whose nede I withdraw
it.
|
saruant. For the
believer as a servant of Christ, cf. Eph. 6.6.
|
In like maner if the officer abusynge his
power / compell the subiecte to doo that which god forbiddeth or
to leue vndone that which god commaundeth / so he dishonoureth
god / in withdrawenge
his seruaunt from him / and maketh an Idole of his
awne lustes / in that he honoureth them a boue god / and he
dishonoureth his brother in that he abuseth him contrary vn to
the right vse which God hath created him for and christ hath
bought him for / which is
to wayte on gods commaundementes. For iff the
officer be other wise minded then this / the worst of these
subiectes is made by the hondes of him that made me / and
bought with the bloude of him that bought me / and therfore my
brother and I but his saruaunt only / to defende him and to
kepe him in the honoure that god and christ hath sett him /
that no man dishonoure him: he dishonoureth both God and man.
And therto if any subiecte thynke any otherwise of the officer
(though he be an emperoure) then that he is but a sarvaunt
only / to ministre the office indifferently / he
dishonoureth the office and god that ordeyned it. So that all
men / what so euer degre they be of are every man in his rowme
/ saruauntes to other /
as the hand sarueth the foote and every membre one
a nother. And the angels of heuen are al so oure brethern and
very saruauntes for
Christes sake / to defend vs from the power of the
deuels.
|
saruauntes to
other. For those in authority as servants to their subjects,
cf. Matt. 20.27, Matt. 23.11.
hand ... a
nother. Cf. 1 Cor. 12.15, 25.
|
And finally all other creatures that are nether angels ner man /
are
in honoure lesse then man / and man is lorde ouer
them / & they
created to sarue him / as scripture testifieth / and
he not to serue them / but only / his lord god and his sauioure
Christe.
|
man is lorde ouer
them. Tyndale appears to be the only Reformation
critic of images who argued from the place of human beings in the
hierarchy of being and ordered service. His norm is the human lordship
over images and pious objects, which are subordinate
creatures: "[W]e be lordes ouer all soch thynges and they our
seruauntes" [G7]. The varieties of early 16c argument are treated
by Eire passim.
man . . . sarue
him. Cf. Ps. 8.6.
|
¶Of worshepinge of sacramentes /
ceremonies / images / reliques and so forth
|
ceremonies / images /
reliques. In Dialogue Bk. 1, Ch. 3, the
Messenger opposes these sacramentals (CWM 6/1.51–60), but More as Mentor
defends them in Bk. 2, Ch. 9–10 (CWM 6/ 1.217–29). Cf. the opening
chapters of Keith Thomas, esp. p. 27, where saints' images are treated
with apposite citations of More and Tyndale. Delumeau surveys the use of
protective blessings, objects , and processions in Part I
(33–176) and the aid sought from saints in Part II (179–289).
|
Now let vs come to the worshepynge or honourynge of sacramentes
ceremonies images and reliques. First images be not god /
and therfore no confidence is to be geuen them.
They be not made
after the image of god ner are the price of
christes bloude / but the
werkmansheppe of the craftes man and the price of money and
therfore
inferioures to man.
|
werkmansheppe . . .
man. Cf. Ps. 115.4.
|
Wherfore of all right man ys lord ouer them and the honoure of
them is to doo man seruyce and mans dishonoure yt ys to doo
them
honorable seruyce / as vnto hys better. Images then
and reliques ye
and as christ saith / the holy daye to are seruantes
vnto man. And therfore it foloweth that we can not / but vnto
oure damnacion put
one a cote worth an hundred cotes / vppon a postes
backe / and let the ymage of god and the price of christes
bloude goo vpp & downe / therby naked. For yf we care more
to cloth the deed image made by man and the pryce of seluer
then the liuely image of god and pryce of christes bloude /
then we dishonoure the image of god and hym that made him and
the price of chrystes. bloude and hym that bought hym.
|
the holy daye . . .
man. Cf. Mark 2.27.
naked. Cf. Jas.
2.15–16.
|
Wherfore the right vse / office and honoure of al
creatures inferiores vnto man / is to do man seruice / whether
they be images / reliques / ornamentes signes or sacramentes /
holidayes / ceremonies
or sacrifices. And that maie be on this maner and no
doute it so once
was. If (for an ensample) I take a pece of the
crosse of christe and make a litle crosse therof and beare it
aboute me / to loke theron with a repentinge hert / at tymes
when I am moued therto / to put me in remembraunce that the
body of christ was broken and his
bloud
|
|
shed theron / for my sinnes / and beleue stedefastly that
the mercyfull trueth of god shall forgeue the sinnes
of all that repent for his deeth sake and neuer thinke on them
moare then it seruith me and I not it and doeth me the same
seruice as yf I red the testament in a boke / or as iff the
preacher preached it vnto me. And in like maner if I make a
crosse in my forehed / in a remembraunce that god hath promised
assistence vnto al that beleue in him / for his sake that died
on the crosse / then doeth the crosse serue me and I not it. And in like maner if I beare on me or loke vppon a crosse of what
soeuer mater it be / or make a crosse vppon me / in
remembraunce that whosoeuer wilbe christes disciple must sofre
a crosse of aduersite
tribulacions and persecucion / so doeth the crosse
serue me and I not it. And this was the vse of the crosse once /
and for this cause it was
at the begynnynge set vpp in the churches.
|
whosoeuer . . .
persecucion. Cf. Matt. 16.24.
If . . . the
churches. In Obedience O4v, Tyndale
comments wittily on fraudulent relics, e.g., Christ's robe:
"For that is here yet / I wott not in how many places."This passage of
Answer describes uses of the cross that
promote the essentials of piety, contrasting with abusive practices
attacked as idolatrous at [E4v, “But the abuse . . . E5 . . . not gods worde”]. Cf. [G5, “And a Christen . . . in youre hertes”; K4, “And Christ shewed . . . is destroyed”; P3v, “M. Item that men . . . in those festes”].
More incorrectly asserts that Tyndale rejects
all devotion to the cross (CWM 8/1.129/1–5).
|
And so yf I make an image of christ or of any thinge
that christ hath done for me / in a memory / it is good and not
euel vntill it be abvsed.
|
|
And euen so / yf I take the true life of a saynt and cause it to
be
painted or carued / to put me in remembraunce of the
saintes life / to folow the saynt as the saint did christe / and
to put me in remembraunce
of the greate faith of the saint to god and how
true god was
to helpe him out of al tribulacion / and to se the
saintes loue to warde his neyboure / in that he so paciently
sofered so paynefull a deeth and so cruell marterdome to
testifie the trueth for to saue other / and all to strength my
soule with all and my faith to god and loue to my neyboure /
then doeth the image serue me and I not it. And this was the
vse of images at the beginninge and of reliques also.
|
the true life of a
saynt. More as Mentor defends praying to saints in Dialogue, Bk. 2, Ch. 8 and 11 (CWM 6/1.210–17,
229–37). The right use of their images will promote imitation of their
faith, love, and patient suffering. Displacement of right use will be
mentioned at [E5v, “Nether can the riche cote . . . Idolaters”] and will recur frequently, cf. [G3v, “the miracles . . . preachinge” and commentary note].
|
And to knele before the crosse vnto the
word of god which the crosse preacheth is not euell. Neyther to
knele doune before an image in amans meditacions to cal the
lyuinge of the saint to minde for to desyre god of lyke grace
to folow the ensample / is not evell.
But the abuse of the thynge is euell / and to haue
a false fayth: as to beare a pece of the crosse aboute a man /
thynkynge that so longe as that ys aboute hym / spyrytes shall
not come at him / his enimies shall do him no bodyly harme /
all causes shall go on his side euen for beringe it aboute him
/ and to thynke that yf it were not aboute him yt wold not be
so / & to thinke / if any misfortune chaunce / that it came
for leauynge it of or because this or that ceremonie was lefte
vndone / and not rather because we haue broken Gods commaundementes / or that God tempteth vs to proue oure pacyence.
Thys ys playne ydolatrie / and here a man ys captyue / bonde and seruaunt vnto a false faith and a false ymaginacyon / that ys nother god ner hys worde. Now am I Gods only and ought to serue
nothynge but god and hys worde. My bodye must serue the rulars
of
thys world and my neyboure (as god hath appoynted it) & so
must all my goodes: but my soule must serue God only / to loue
hys law
and too trust in hys promyses of mercye in all my
nedes. And in like
maner yt ys that thousandes / whyle the prest
patereth Saynt Ihons Gospell in latine ouer theyr heedes /
crosse them selues wyth / I
trow / a legyon of crosses / behynde and before and
wythe reuerence on the very arses and (as Iack off napis when he
claweth him selfe) ploucke vp theyr legges and crosse so moch as
their heeles and the
very soles of their fete / & beleue that if it
be done in
|
God . . .
pacyence. Cf. 1 Thess. 2.4.
serue God only.
Cf. Deut. 11.13.
promyses of
mercye. Cf. Luke 1.72.
Saynt Ihons
Gospell. CWM 7.181/2 and n. The Prologue on the incarnation of
the Word (John 1.1–14) was a favorite medieval locus of God's power to
save. It was at times recited over the sick before the Last Rites and
was read as a blessing for good weather. In the late Middle Ages its
recital became associated with the final blessing at Mass, as the "Last
Gospel," being seen as protection against the devil's attacks which
would recommence when Massgoers left the consecrated
building, cf. Jungmann 2.543–46.
and wythe reuerence
on the very arses. Henry Walter, the Victorian editor,
bowdlerized this passage but uncannily preserved the
offensive word "arse" in "coarse": "A coarse expression is here omitted"
(PS 3.61n2). Keith Thomas (36) and Brigden (16n48) both cite the PS
version, but Duffy (215) quotes the original . Walter also
omitted references to sexual organs, Obedience
P2v (PS 1.285n1); to marital relations, Matthew
05 (PS 2.125n2); to excretory functions, Prelates F7 (PS 2.300n1), 1 John D3,
D5v (PS 2.174n2, 2.177n3), but Walter did not omit references to
excretory functions in Mammon F7v (PS
1.100). Walter castrated the text of Obedience by
omitting "the privey membre of God which ys" (R8v) before the phrase
"the word of promise" (PS 1.311 without note). For another unmarked
emendation, cf. [O7, “where of . . . soforth” and commentary note].
|
the tyme that he readeth the gospell (and else not) that there
shall no mischaunce happen them that daye / because only of
those crosses. And where he shuld crosse him selfe / to be
armed and to make him silfe stronge to beare the crosse with
Christe / he crosseth him selfe to driue the crosse from him /
and blesseth him selfe with a crosse from the crosse. And if he
leaue it vndone / he thynketh it no small synne / and that god
is hyly displeased with him and if any misfortune chaunce /
thinketh it is therfore / which is also Idolatrie and not gods
worde. And soch is the confidence in the place or image or what
soeuer bodyly obseruaunce it be: soch is S. Agathes
letter written in the gospell tyme. And soch are the crosses on
palmesondaye made in the passion tyme. And soch is the beryng
of holy waxe aboute a man. And soch is that some hange apece of
S. Ihons gospell aboute their neckes. And soch is to beare the
names of god with crosses betwene ech name aboute them. Soch is
the sayenge of gospels vn to wemen in childbed. Soch is the
limeteriers sayenge of in principio erat verbum from housse to
housse. Soch is the sayenge of gospells
to the corne in the feld in the procession weke
that it shuld the better growe. And soch is holy bred holy
water and seruinge of all ceremonies and sacramentes in
generall with out significacion. And I praye you how is it
possible that the people can worshepe images / reliques /
ceremonies and sacramentes / saue supersticiously / so longe as
they know not the true meaninge / nether wil the prelates sofre
any man to tell them: yee and the very meanynge of some and right
vse no man can tell?
|
S. Agathes
letter. After Agatha was martyred in Sicily (c251), Mt. Etna
stopped erupting when prayers were offered through her intercession (NCE
1.196–97). In Dialogue, the Messenger indirectly
refers to Agatha (CWM 6/1.227/8) among the many saints
who are the object of superstitious devotion.
Tyndale repeatedly cautions against praying to saints for assistance,
associating such practices with idolatry. Examples include using "S.
Agathes letter" as a charm against the burning of houses (cf. PS
3.61n3), ascribing healing powers to Apollonia [P1, “S. Appoline” and commentary note], fearing the
vengeance of Laurence (d. 258) and Anthony of Egypt (251–356) (1 John C4v), and believing the visions of Bridget
of Sweden (1303–73) (Obedience B8). Duffy gives
illustrations of Agatha (Plate 69) and Bridget of Sweden (Plates 61–62)
among others.
The Temptation of St. Anthony
was painted by Hieronymus Bosch (c1505–10) in Antwerp (Ill. 200–2)
and by Mathias Grünewald in 1515 for the Isenheim Altarpiece (Colorplate
55) at Colmar. Although the innermost level of the altarpiece
features St. Anthony, the middle level highlights the Annunciation and
Resurrection, and the outermost the Crucifixion. See James Synder, Northern Renaissance
Art (Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice-Hall, 1985).
limeteriers.
Tyndale's friars, licensed to beg within certain limits (here and Obedience H3v), are brothers of Chaucer's
"lymytour " ("General Prologue," Canterbury
Tales, I [A] 209).
in principio erat
verbum. John 1.1. The opening words of the Gospel of John were
used to drive demons away; cf. the Friar's greeting ("General Prologue,"
Canterbury Tales, I [A] 254). Duffy (216)
adds, "Inscribed on parchment, it was frequently worn round the neck to
cure disease', and lay people also hung it on the necks or horns of
ailing cattle." In the preface to his Paraphrase on John,
Erasmus tries to spiritualize this custom: "Surely it is the teaching of
that gospel that we ought to wear next our hearts to be our shield
against all the sickness of sin." From Ep. 1333, To Ferdinand of
Austria, Basel, 5 January 1523 (Allen 5.169/ 255–57; CWE
9.239/272–73).
corne in the
feld. On Rogation Days, the three days before Ascension
Thursday, the clergy and people walked in a procession around the
boundaries of the parish. The priest read passages from the Gospels at
station-points in lanes and fields to drive out evil spirits and to
insure the fertility of the crops. Duffy (279) cites this passage from
Answer.
For the reformers, however, popular ceremonies based on pagan customs
corrupt God's truth. These include reciting the Gospels during the
Rogation procession (also Obedience K2v) or
celebrating the Feast of Asses with a procession of a girl
and child on an ass (Mammon F1v, cf. PS
1.91–92n3). The first is a Christian version of the pagan
observance of Robigalia, and the second is part of Saturnalia. God is a
spirit, but images, relics, ceremonies, pilgrimages, and
fasts only reveal a lack of faith through a dependence on
fleshly memorials (1 John H1v). Even the use of
rosary beads reveals a false understanding of God (Matthew n2). Since a
person is saved by faith, a pilgrimage will
not secure the forgiveness of sins (Obedience O6v).
|
And as for the riches that is bestowed on ima
|
|
ges and reliques they can not proue but that it is abhominable /
as longe as the pore are dispised and vncared for and not first
serued / for whose sakes and to fynd preachers / offeringes
tithes / londes rentes and all that
they haue was geuen the spiritualtie. They will
saye we maye do
both. Maye or not maye / I se that the one most
necessary of both /
is not done: But the pore are bereued of the
spiritualtie of all that was in tyme passed offered vn to them.
Morouer though both were done / they shall neuer proue that the
sight of gold and siluer and of preciousstones shuld moue a
mans hert to dispice soch thynges aftir the doctrine of
Christe. Nether can the riche cote helpe to moue thy
mind / to folow the ensample of the saint / but
rather if he were purtrayde as he sofred / in the most vngoodly
wise. Which thinge
taken awaye / that soch thynges with all other
seruice / as stekynge vpp candels / moue not thy mynde to folow
the ensample of the saint / ner teach thy soule any godly
lernynge: then the image serueth
not the / but thou the image / and so art thou an
Idolater / that is to saye in English / a serueimage. And thus
it appereth that youre vngodly and bely doctrine where with ye
so magnifie the dedes of youre ceremonies and of youre
pilgremages and offerynge for the dede it selfe / to please god
and to obtayne the fauoure of deed saintes (and not to moue you
and to put you in remembraunce of the law of god & of the
promises which are in his sonne and to folow
the ensample of the saynte) is but an exhortynge to
serue images /
and so are ye imageseruers / that is / Idolaters /
And finally the more deuocion men haue vn to soch dedes / the
lesse they haue vn to gods commaundement /
|
the riches that is
bestowed on images. Tyndale argues that prelates are wrongly
diverting contributions meant for the poor into supplying precious
ornaments for statues. Lollard polemics against images had argued in
this manner, cf. Hudson 83/1–86/ 121. Such a critique of images of the
saints had also been sounded by Erasmus, Andreas Karlstadt, and Martin
Bucer, cf. Eire 44f, 9of.
ensample of the
saint. The biography of the Roman deacon and martyr Laurence
(d. AD 258) and the West Saxon (?) Witta, who shared wealth, food, and
clothing with the poor, served to celebrate the charity of the early
church in implicit contrast to the greed of the contemporary church (Prelates B5, 1 John
H2r-v). While rejecting the intercession of the saints, Tyndale does
agree that their lives provide examples of righteousness. The collects
of Stephen and Laurence, for example, recall their enduring faith and
love (Obedience I8v, cf. PS 1.231n3). For an
illustration of the shrine of St. Candida or Witta, Whitchurch
Canonicorum, Dorset, see Duffy (Plate 78). Cf. [E4, “the true life of a saynt”; G3v, “miracles . . . his preachinge”; I8, “collectes of saintes” and commentary note].
Idolater . . .
serueimage. Tyndale gives similar translations in 1 John G8v: "Idolatre" as "imageseruice,"
"Idolater" as "imageseruaunt."
promises . . .
sonne. Cf. Eph. 3.6.
|
in so moch that they which be most wontte to offer to images
and to shewe them / be so colde in offerynge to
the pore / that they wyll scace geue them the
scrappes which must else be geuen dogges / or their old shone /
iff they maye haue new bromes for them.
|
|
¶Pilgrimages
|
¶ Pilgrimages. A
major theme of Dialogue Bk. 1, Ch. 2–17 (CWM
6/1.5–101). An ample account of the background is found in Jonathan
Sumption, Pilgrimage: An Image of Medieval
Religion (London: Faber, 1975), in
which Ch. 14–15 treat the late-medieval increase of pilgrimages, both to
long-revered sanctuaries like Walsingham and Mont-Saint-Michel and to
new centers of enthusiastic devotion like Wilsnak, near
Wittenberg, with its bleeding host. Lollards attacked
pilgrimages as wasteful of time and money, as occasions of lechery,
gluttony, and drunkenness away from home and neighbors, and as wrong in
localizing Christ or Mary at one place, cf. Hudson 86/122–87/167.
Luther's To the Christian Nobility, 1520 (WA
6.447/17–450/21; LW 44.185–89), called for the suppression of pilgrim
shrines with their many
abuses so people could seek Christ's word and
sacrament in their parish churches. Cf. later passages on pilgrimages:
[G1v, “pilgrimage and all bodyly exercice”; G4, “He saith . . . their circles”; G6v, “As the miracles . . . se playnly”; M3, “pilgremages”].
The most engaging literary treatment of the theme occurs in Chaucer's Canterbury Tales (c1387—c1400), where the
thirty-odd pilgrims to the shrine of Becket represent every class of
feudal society . Margery Kempe (c1373-c1439), who dictated the
earliest surviving autobiography in English, left a vivid narrative of
her three major pilgrimages: to Jerusalem, Assisi, and Rome; to Santiago;
to Wilsnak and Aachen. See The Book of
Margery Kempe, ed. Sanford Brown Meech and Hope Emily Allen,
EETS 212 (London : Oxford UP, 1940).
|
To speake of pilgrimages / I saye / that a christen man / so that
he leaue nothinge vndone at home that he is bounde to doo / is
fre to
goo whother he will / only aftir the doctrine of the
lorde / whose
seruaunte he is and not his awne. If he goo and viset
the pore / the secke and the presoner / it is well done and a
worke that god commaundeth . If he goo to this or that place / to
heare a sermon or because his mynd is not quiet at home / or if
because his hert is to moch occupied on his worldly businesses
bi the reasons of occasions at home / he gett him in to a moare
quiett and styll place / where his minde is moare abstracte and
pulled from worldly thoughtes it is
well done. And in all these places if what soeuer it
be / whether liuely preachynge / ceremonie / relique or image
stere vpp his herte to god and preach the worde of god and the
ensample of oure sauioure Iesus moare in one place then in a
nother / that he thither goo / I am content. And yet he bydeth
a lorde and the thynges serue him and he not them / Now whether
his entent be so or no / his dedes wil testifie / as his
vertuouse gouernynge of his housse and louynge demeanoure to
warde his neyghboures: yee and gods worde wilbe
all waye in his hert and in his mouth & he euery
daye perfecter then other.
|
viset . . .
presoner. Cf. Matt. 25.36.
gods . . .
mouth. Cf. Rom. 10.8.
|
For there can nothinge edifie mans soule
saue that which preacheth him gods worde. Only the worde of god
worketh the
health of the soule. And what someuer preacheth him
that / can not
but make him perfecter.
|
|
But to beleue that god wilbe sought moare in one place then in a
nother / or that god will heare the moare in one
place then in a nother / or moare where the image is / then
where it is not is a false
faith and Idolatrie or imageseruice. For first god
dwelleth not in
temples made with handes Actes .xvij. Item steuen
died for the contrary and proued it by the prophetes Actes
.vij. And Salomon in the
.viij. off the thirde of the kinges / when he had
byld his temple /
testified the same and that he had not byld it for
god to dwell in / ye and that god dwelleth not in the erth / but
that he shuld out of heuen heare the prayars of them that prayed
there. And the prophetes did
often testifye vn to the people that had soch a false
faith that god
dwelt in the temple / that he dwelt not their.
Morouer god in his testament byndeth him selfe vn to no place
ner yet the: But speaketh
generally (concerninge where and when) sayenge
psalme .xlix. in
the daye of the tribulacion thou shalt call on me and
I wil deliuer
the / and thou shalt glorifie me. He setteth nether
place ner tyme / But whersoeuer and when soeuer: so that the
prayar of Iob vppon the dongehyll was as good as Poules in the
temple. And when oure
sauioure saith Ihon .xvj. Whatsoeuer ye axe my
father in my name /
I will geue it you / he saith not in this or that
plase / or this or that
daye: but whersoeuer & when soeuer / as well in
the feldes as in the toune and on the Monedaye as on the
sondaye. God
|
god . . .
handes. Cf. Acts 17.24.
steuen . . .
prophetes. Acts 7.48–49, quoting Isa. 66.1–2.
thirde of the
kinges. The Vulgate designates 1 and 2 Samuel as "1 and 2
Kings," 1 and 2 Kings as "3 and 4 Kings."We follow the titles used in
the KJV because it is based on the Hebrew.
he had . . .
there. Cf. 1 Kings 8.27, 30.
false . . .
their. Cf. Jer. 7.4.
psalme .xlix. . . .
glorifie me. Ps. 50.15; Answer gives the
Vulgate number Psal. 49. [E6v, side note 1], cf. [F1, “.xlix. psalme . . . gottes” and commentary note].
Iob . . .
dongehyll. Cf. Job. 2.8. KJV has "among the ashes."
David Daniell noted in a letter that "dunghill" comes from the
Septuagint and the Vulgate, but "ashes" is found in Luther and
Geneva [private correspondence].
Poules [prayer] in
the temple. Cf. Acts 22.17.
Whatsoeuer . . .
you. John 16.23.
|
is a
spirite and wilbe worsheped in the spirite Ihon
.iiij. That is / though he be present euery where / yet he
dwelleth liuely and
gloriously in the myndes of angells only and hertes
of men that
loue his lawes and trust in his promises. And
whersoeuer god findeth soch an hert / their he heareth the
prayar in all places and
tymes indifferently. So that the outward place nether
helpeth or
hindred / excepte (as I said) that a mans minde be
moare quiett and still from the rage of wordely businesses / or
that some thynge stere vpp the worde of god and ensample of our
sauioure moare in one place then in a nother.
|
God . . .
spirite. Cf. John 4.24.
|
¶Whence Idolatrie or imageseruice springeth
|
|
Now that thou maist se whence all this Idolatrie or imageseruice
is sprounge / marke a litle / and then I will answere
vn to the argumentes which these imageseruars make agenst the
open trueth. All
the ceremonies ornamentes and sacrifices of the
olde testament were
sacramentes. That is to wete / signes preachinge vn
to the people
one thynge or a nother. As circumcision preached vn
to them / that god had chosen them to be his people / and that
he wold be their god and defende them and encrease and multiplie
them and kepe them in that londe and blesse the frutes of the
erth and all their possessions . And on the other syde it
preached / how that they had promised god agayne to kepe his
commaundementes / ceremonies and ordinaunces. Now when they saw
their younge children circumcised / iff they consented vn to the
appoyntement made betwene god and them / moued by the pre
|
ceremonies ... of the
olde testament. In Israel sacraments instituted to preach and
instruct degenerated into good works to gain God's favor. Illustrations
are circumcision [E7, “As circumcision . . . E7v . . . and else not”], the paschal lamb [E7v, “the paschall lambe . . . for synne”], sacrifices
[E7v, “And the offeringe . . . E8 . . . forgeuen them”; E8v, “They they went . . . gods worde”], the sabbath [E8v, “And to speake . . . F1 . . . luke .xiij.”], the brazen serpent
[F1, “And of like blyndnesse . . . did they”], and the Temple [F1, “And of the temple . . . their hertes”]. The present section sets the
stage for Tyndale's account of an analogous loss in Christianity of the
original didactic
purpose of rites, ceremonies, and sacraments
[F1v, “¶How ceremonies . . . F8 . . . popeholy workes.”]. The fall into idolatry, in fact, marks humanity
universally outside the ambit of the elect who are inwardly taught by
the Holy Spirit [E1, “It hath pleased . . . bodyly seruice.”]).
sacramentes.
Tyndale's emphasis on the didactic function of ceremonies in general
contrasts with the concern of medieval scholasticism to explain how the
seven sacraments are both signs and causes of sanctifying grace in those
receiving them devoutly. Peter Lombard's mid-12c formulation contrasted
OT rites, which only signify, with the Christian sacraments that also
cause the sanctification they signify (Sentences
Bk. 4, Dist. 1, Ch. 4). The Franciscan tradition of St. Bonaventure and
Duns Scotus understood sacramental causality broadly,
emphasizing God's decree or pactum to give grace
upon performance of the Christian rites. Aquinas founded an opposing
tradition that insisted on the true instrumentality of the sacramental
means of grace, but he also broadened the notion of signification by
elaborating a threefold reference of the sacramental sign: to Christ's
passion, the principal cause of sanctification, as signum rememorativum; to the grace now given, as signum demonstrativum, e.g. of rebirth,
nourishment, etc.; and to future glory, as signum
prognosticum (Summa III, Q. 60, Art. 3,
Sed contra). Aquinas' sacramental doctrine
received official sanction at the Council of Florence (1439),
where his work De articulis fidei et ecclesiae
sacramentis was incorporated into the Decree of Union with the
Armenians, cf. [P8, “signes of promises of fayth” and commentary note]. Erasmus could cite Lombard 's formula
on sacraments as causes and made reference to the Franciscan notion of
God's pactum, but Erasmus was more influential
as a critic of externalized ritual practice that
neglected the inner meaning, for sacraments represent divine archetypes
and exhort to virtuous behavior, cf. Payne 97–103.
Luther's early works on sacraments single out the promissory word of God
that every sacrament contains and corroborates by its outward
rite. The chief concern, however, is faith by which recipients pass over
from doubt and anguish of conscience to lay hold of the mercy that
Christ's promise conveys, e.g., Sacrament of
Penance, 1519 (WA 2.719–20; LW 35–17f); Holy
Sacrament of Baptism, 1519 (WA 2.732; LW 35–35f); Babylonian Captivity, 1520 (WA 6.516–18;
LW 36.42–44). In Obedience (October 1528) Tyndale was strongly influenced by
Luther's emphasis on rightly using the true sacraments,
Baptism and the Eucharist, in faith.
However, Luther signalled a transition in 1526 in the opening lines of
The Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ
(WA 19.482f; LW 36.335) for the external means instituted by Christ had
come under fire from Karlstadt and Zwingli. In a new emphasis
not influencing Tyndale, Luther asserts emphatically the
priority of the outward means over the inward spiritual result: "God has
determined to give the inward to no one except through the
outward. For he wants to give no one the Spirit or faith outside the
outward Word and sign instituted by him." From Against the Heavenly Prophets, 1525 (WA 18.136;
LW 40.146).
Emblematic of this second concern are Luther's lengthy polemics against
Zwingli's spiritualizing of the Lord's Supper. Luther defended the true presence and reception of the body and blood of Christ under
the outer forms of bread and wine, e.g.: That These
Words of Christ, "This is My Body," etc. Still Stand Firm Against
the Fanatics, 1527 (WA 23.64–283; LW 37.13–150); Confession concerning Christ's Supper,
1528 (WA 26.261–509; LW 37.161–372). Parallel expressions of
Tyndale's sacramental doctrine in Answer are
[A2v, “And even likewyse . . . and so forth.”; C6v, “The pope . . . serue them.”; D3v, “And as I said . . . serued vs.”; E1, “It hath pleased God . . . bodyly seruice.”; F5v, “And so thorow . . . tradicions of men.”].
At [O3, “the faith . . . O3v and holy church.”], he echoes
Luther's teaching on faith in the promise announced in the
sacrament.
An influence on Tyndale may have come from Zwingli's works of the 1520s,
which attack a causal view of the sacraments, for no external
thing may justify a human being or confirm faith. The sacraments for
Zwingli do evoke the commemoration of a past event, but more emphatic is
the renewed declaration of believers' fidelity to Christ by their devout
participation in the rites. Cf. J. Pollet, "Zwinglianisme," Dictionnaire de Théologie catholique 15/
2.3811–18.
signes
preachinge. For the sacraments as signs, cf. Obedience M1, M7; CWM 8/1.84/2. For the preaching implied by
the water of Baptism, cf. Obedience M2. For the
necessity of preaching the signification of the Eucharist, cf. Obedience M2; CWM 8/1.96/1–2, 17–26.
Tyndale's Eucharistic theology is similar to that of Zwingli and
Oecolampadius. Huldrych Zwingli (1484–1531)
was leader of the Reformation in Zurich. At the Marburg Colloquy in
October 1529, he argued against Melanchthon that the Eucharist remained
bread and wine (OER 2.320–23). Through independent study, Johannes Oecolampadius (1482–1531) came to agree with Zwingli that the
Lord's Supper memorialized only the spiritual presence of Christ. He
defended this position against Luther at Marburg (OER 3.169–71). For
Fisher's De veritate corporis et sanguine Christi
(1527), see Surtz, Ch. 18, "Answering Oecolampadius on the Real
Presence," 337–50.
encrease . . .
erth. Cf. Deut. 6.3.
|
achinge of that same / then were they iustified thereby. How be
it the dede in it selfe / the
cuttynge off of the foreskyn of the manchildes
priuey membir iustified them not ner was a satisfaccion for the
childes synnes / but the
preachynge only did iustifie them that receaued the
faith theroffe. For it was a bage geuen indifferently as well
vn to them that neuer
consented in their hertes vn to gods lawe / as vn to
the electe in whose hertes the lawe was written. And that this
was the meaninge
of circumcision maye be proued many wayes: But namely
by Paul
Romans .ij. where he saith / circumcision is moch
worth / if thou kepe the lawe (whose signe it was) and else
not. And Roma. iij. where he saith that god did iustifie the
circumcised of faith (whose
signe it was on the other syde) and else not.
|
circumcision . . .
not. Cf. Rom. 2.25.
god . . .
not. Cf. Rom. 3.30.
|
And the paschall lambe was a memoriall of their
deliueraunce out of Egypte only and no satisfaccion or
offeringe for synne.
|
paschall lambe.
Cf. Exod. 12.21–28.
|
And the offeringe of their first frutes preached how
they had receaued
all soch frutes of the hand of god / and that it was
god that gaue them that land and that kepte them in it / and
that did blesse and make their frutes grow. In token wherof as
vn to a lorde roiall they brought him the first ripe frutes of
their herueste. Which remembraunce as longe as it abode in
their hertes / it moued them to loue god againe and their
neyboure for his sake / as he so oft desyred them. And out of
this ceremonye was fett the blessynge of oure new ripe frutes
for like purpose / though we haue lost the significacion.
|
first frutes.
Cf. Exod. 34.22–26.
|
And their other offeringes / as the sacrifices of
doues / turtles /
lambes / kyddes / shepe / calues / gottes and oxen
were no satisfaccions
for syn
|
lambes. For the
sacrifice of a lamb each morning and evening, cf. Exod. 29.39–42; for
the sin offering of a private person, cf. Lev. 4.32–35. kyddes. For sin
offerings, cf. Lev. 4.22–26. shepe. For peace
offerings, cf. Lev. 22.21. calues / gottes and
oxen. For male goats as sin offerings, calves and lambs as
burnt offerings, oxen and rams as peace offerings, cf. Lev. 9.3.
doues / turtles.
For turtledoves as burnt offerings, cf. Lev. 1.14–17.
|
ne / but only a signe and token / that at the repentaunce of the
hert / thorow an offeringe to come and for that seedes sake that
was promised Abraham / their synnes were forgeuen them.
|
seedes . . .
Abraham. Cf. Gen. 22.18 and 26.4, Gal. 3.16.
no . . . them.
Cf. Lev. 9.7. Moses tells Aaron to sacrifice a calf to "make an
attonement for the[e] and for the people" (Mombert 322; TOT 161).
|
And in like maner the ornamentes and all other
ceremonies were eyther an open preachynge or secrett prophisies
and not satisfaccions or iustifienges. And thus the workes did
serue them and preach
vnto them and they not the workes ner put any
confidence therin.
|
|
¶False worshepynge
|
¶ False
worshepynge. In terminology Tyndale may be echoing
Lutheran usage in indicting the pre-Reformation church, especially in numerous position papers drawn up in preparation for the
Diet of Augsburg. Cf. Wicks, "Abuses" 257–63 and 274 in reference to Luther's Exhortation to all the Clergy
Assembled at Augsburg, 1530 (WA 30/2.345–52; LW
34.52–59).
|
But what did the children of Israel and the Iewes?
They latt the
significacions of their ceremonyes goo and lost the
meanynge of
them and turned them vn to the workes to serue them /
sayenge that they were holy workes commaunded of god and the
offerars were
therby iustified and obtayned forgeuenesse of
synnes and therby became good: as the parable of the pharesey
and publican declare Luke
.xviij. and as it is to se in Paul and thoroute all
the Byble: and became captiue to serue and put their trust in
that which was nether god ner his worde. And so the better
creature agenst nature did serue the worse. Where of all
likelyhode god shuld haue accepted their worke by the reason of
them / if their hertes had bene right / & not haue
accepted their soules for the bloudes sake of a calfe
or shepe / for as moch as a man is moch better then a calfe or
shepe / as Christ testifieth
Matth. xij. For what pleasure shuld god haue in the
bloud of calues or in the light of oure candeles? his pleasure
is onlye in the hertes of them that loue his
commaundementes.
|
workes . . .
iustified. For Tyndale Turks, Jews, and papists believe in
justification by works and are not counted among the elect because
ceremonies alone cannot purge sin from the heart [A5, “And of the lawe . . . vnto god.”; E8, “¶False worshepynge”; I1, “And to poynte . . . false werkes.”; I6, “And a nother . . . theyr hertes.”; K8, “And as for the turkes . . . sworne it.”].
In Matthew (06)
he notes how Turks and Jews give alms, but cannot gain salvation
because they lack saving faith. For believing
that good works make a person righteous, the pope joins the company of
the heretical Pelagius (1 John E3v, D8v; Matthew m1v). Tyndale thus contrasts the works of
Turks, Jews, and papists with the faith of the elect, who trust in the
promise of Christ's blood ([P8, “The turcke . . . Christes bloude”], Matthew
06); their good works are the fruit of faith and love of God
[O3v, “he shuld loue . . . sight of god”, Q2, “Whych loue of God . . . R1 . . . consciences of all men.”]
parable of the
pharesey and publican. Cf. Luke 18.9–14.
man . . . shepe.
Cf. Matt. 12.12.
For . . .
calues. Cf. Isa. 1.11.
|
Then they went further in the imagination
of their blynd reason sayenge / in as moch as god accepteth
these holy workes / that we be made righteous therby / then it
foloweth that he whyche offereth most / is most rightewesse and
the best man: ye and it is better to offer an oxe then a shepe
/ because it is more costly. And
so they stroue who might offer most / and the
prestes were well
apayde. Then went they further in their fleshly
wisdome sayenge: if I be good for the offeringe of a doue and
better for a shepe and yet better for an oxe / and so euer the
better thynge I offer / the better I am / Oh how accepted shuld
I be if I offered a man / and namelye him that I most loued? And
vppon that imaginacion / they offered their awne children and
burnt them to asshes before images that they had imagined.
|
oxe . . . shepe.
Cf. Exod. 20.24.
doue. Cf. Lev.
12.8, Luke 2.24. The poor may substitute a pair of doves for a lamb.
they offered . . .
images. Cf., e.g., Lev. 18.21, Deut. 18.10.
|
And to confirme their blyndnesse they layde for them
(nodoute) the ensample of Abraham which offered his sonne Isaac
and was so accepted / that god had promised him / how that in
his seed / all the
world shuld be blessed. Herof ye se vn to what
abhominacion blynd reason bryngeth a man / when she is
destitute of gods worde.
|
Abraham . . .
blessed. Cf. Gen. 22.9–18.
|
And to speake of the sabbath / which was ordeyned to
be their
saruaunte & to preach & be a signe vn to
them / that god thorow his holy spirite & worde did
sanctifie them / in that they obeyed his
commaundementes & beleued and trusted in his
promises (& therfore were charged to leaue workynge and to
come on the holy daye
& heare the worde of god by which they were
sanctified) vn to it
also they became captiue and bonde to sarue it /
sayenge that they were iustified by absteynynge from bodyly
laboure (as oures thinke al so) in so moch that though they
bestowed not the
|
sabbath. Cf.
Exod. 31.12–17. The sidenote links sabbath observance to
justification by faith (Mombert 258–59; TOT 131).
holy daye . . .
sanctified. For listening to preaching as the purpose of the
sabbath, cf. CWM 8/1.76/1–2.
|
holy day
in vertue prayer and hearinge the worde of god / in
almosdede / in visitynge the sycke / the nedie and
comfortelesse and so forth / but
went vp & downe ydlye / yet what soeuer nede his
neyghboure had / he wolde not haue holpe hym on the saboth daye
/ as thou mayst se by the ruler of the synagoge which rebuked
christ for healinge the
people on the holy daye luke .xiij.
|
the ruler . . .
holy daye. Cf. Luke 13.14.
|
And of like blyndnesse they went and fett out the
brasen serpent (which Moses commaunded to be kepte in the arcke
for a memorie) and offered before it: thinkynge (no doute) that
god must be there
present / for else how coude yt haue healed the people that came
not nye yt / but stode afarre off and beheld yt only. And a
thousand soch
madnesses did they.
|
brasen serpent.
Made by Moses, cf. Num. 21.9. Destroyed by Hezekiah after it became an
object of idolatry, cf. 2 Kings 18.4.
|
And of the temple they thought that god herd them
there better
then any were else: ye and he hearde them nowhere
saue there. And therfore they coude not praye but there / as
oures can no where but
at church and before an ymage. For what prayar can a
man praye /
when the woorde of god is not in the temple of hys
herte: ye and
when soch come to church / what is their prayer and
what is their
deuocyon / saue the blynde imageseruice of their
hertes.
|
temple . . .
there. Cf. Jer. 7.9–15.
prayar. Prayer is
the longing of the believer for the effects of God's promises (Mammon F2v, Obedience Q7,
Introduction to Romans
a4v). It consists of praise, thanksgiving, and petitions for
defense against temptation (Matthew
14, n4v—n6v). It is not the empty pattering of
longer hours in choir and more numerous Masses for the Dead (Obedience Q3v-R1). For Tyndale, the believing
heart is a true temple because the word dwells there as source of prayer
[F1, “they coulde not . . . hys herte”].
|
But the prophetes euer rebuked them for soch
faythlesse workes and for soch false fayth in theyr workes. In
the .xlix. psalme saith the prophete / I wil receaue no calues
of youre houses ner gottes out of youre foldes / thinke ye that
I will eate the flesh of oxen or drynke
the bloude of gottes? And Esaias saith in his first
chaptre / what care I for the multitude of your sacryfyces
sayth the lorde. I am full. I haue
|
.xlix. psalme . .
. gottes. Ps. 50.9, 13. Answer gives the
Vulgate number, cf. [E6v, “psalme .xlix. . . . glorifie me” and commentary note].
|
no lust in the burnt offeringes of youre rammes or in the fatt
of fatt beestes or bloud of calues / lambes or gottes: offer me
no moare soch false sacryfyce. And therto youre swete cense ys an
abhominacion vnto me. And thus he said because of the
false fayth and peruertynge the ryght vse of them.
|
what . . .
gottes. Isa. 1.11.
|
And for their false fastinge / not referrynge theyr
fast vnto the tamynge and subduynge of theyr flesh vnto the
spirite / when they complayned vnto god iustifienge them selues
and saynge / how happeneth it / that we haue fasted and thou
woldest not loke vppon it /
we haue humbled oure soules and thou woldest not know
it. God
answered them by the prophete Esayas in the .lviij.
chaptre / behold
/ in the daye of youre fast / ye doo youre awne
lustes and gather
vpp all youre dettes. And how soeuer ye fast / ye
neuer the later striue and fight and smyte with fyste cruelly.
I haue chosen no soch faste and humblynge of soule, &c. But
that ye louse weked bondes
and lett the oppressed goo fre / and to breake breed
vnto the hongrye and to cloth the naked and so forth.
|
referrynge theyr
fast . . . spirite. Cf. CWM 8/1.64/2–3. Tyndale accepts fasting
only as a means of taming the flesh, cf. 1 Cor. 9.27, Col. 3.5, but he
rejects it as a form of works-righteousness. He discusses the
proper methods and motives for fasting in
Mammon (F1r—v). In commenting on Matt. 6.16–18,
he will discuss fasting extensively in Matthew, e.g., in Advent and Lent (k8v) and on the seasonal
Ember Days and fasts in honor of Mary (l5); cf. Duffy (41). Relying
solely on the merits of Christ, Tyndale would reject the idea of fasting
as satisfaction for sin, as defended by the dramatis
persona of Antony in Dialogue of
Comfort, 1534–35 (CWM 12.95/10–96/11).
how . . . know
it. Isa. 58.3.
behold . . .
naked. Isa. 58.3–7.
|
And concerninge the temple / Esaias sayth in hys
last chaptre. What housse wyll ye bild for me or in what place
shall I rest? heuen
is my sete and the erth my fote stole. As who shuld
saye I am to
greate for any place that ye can make / and (as
steuen sayth actes .vij.
and paul actes .xvij.) I dwell not in a temple made
with handes.
|
What . . . fote
stole. Isa. 66.1. Answer reverses the
order of the OT, putting the rhetorical question before the answer.
steuen. cf. Acts
7.49–50, quoting Isa. 6.1–2.
paul. cf. Acts
17.24.
|
¶How ceremonies sprange amonge vs
|
|
Vnderstond also (to se how we came yn to
like blyndenesse) that before the comynge of christe in the
flesh / the Israelites and
Iewes were scatered thorow out all the world / to
punish theyr imageseruice / both eest / west south and north /
as ye reade in the
chronicles how Englonde was once full: so that there
was no prouince or greate citie in the world where no Iewes
were: god so prouydynge for the spedie preachynge of the
gospell amonge the hethen thorow out the worlde. Now chryst /
as he was promised /
so was he sent / vnto the Iewes or Israelites. And
what by chrystes preachynge and the appostles after his
resurrexion / there were innumerable
Iewes conuerted haply an hundred thousand or moo in
Ierusalem and Iewry and in the contres aboute / and abode still
in the
londe. Then paul rose vpp and persecuted them in
Iherusalem and thorow out al Iewry and Damasco / sleynge all
that he coude catche or makinge them forswere christe. For
feare of which persecucion they fled in to all costes and
preached vnto the Iewes that were scatered / prouinge that
Iesus was christ the sauioure of the worlde / both by the
scripture and also by myracles: so that agreate parte of the
Iewes came to the faith euery where / and we hethen came in
shortely after / and parte a bode styll in vnbeleffe as vnto this daye.
|
Israelites . . .
world. Cf. Jer. 9.16, Ezek. 12.13–15. After Samaria was
conquered by Assyria in 721 BC, its leading citizens were deported to
various parts of the empire. Nebuchadrezzar deported Judeans
in several waves to Babylon after he conquered Jerusalem in 587 BC.
how Englonde was once
full. Tyndale notes the expulsion of the Jews from England in
1290, but not from Spain in 1492. Cf. John Edwards, The Jews in Christian Europe 1400–1700 (London: Routledge,
1988) 11.
haply . . .
aboute. Three thousand were converted on Pentecost, cf. Acts
2.41; the converts in Jerusalem later increased to five thousand, cf.
Acts 4.4.
For . . .
myracles. Cf. Acts 8, the Ethiopian eunuch.
we hethen . . .
after. Cf. Acts 10, Cornelius the centurion.
|
Now the Iewes beynge born & bred vp / roted and
noseld in ceremonyes as I haue shewed and as ye maye better se
in the .v. bokes of Moses / if ye wold reade them / coude but
with greate difficultie /
depart from them as it is to se in al the epistles of paul / how
he
fought agenst them. But in processe
|
|
they gatt the vpperhand.
And therto the fyrst that were christened and all the
offycers and bisshopes of the church / euen so moch as the
greate God of Rome
were Iewes for the most parte a greate season.
|
|
And Morouer / as paul saith .Ro. ix. not al that came of Israel
are ryght Israelites nether are al they Abrahams sonnes that are
Abrahams seed. Whi so? because they folowed not the steppes of
the
fayth of their graundfathers. Even so / not all they
that were called and also came vnto the mariage whych god the
father made betwene
christ hys sonne and all sinners / brought their
maryage garment
wyth them / that is to wete / true faith wherwyth we
be maryed vnto chryste and made his flesh and hys bloude and
one spirite with hym / his brethern and heyres with him and the
sonnes of god also. But many of them (to fulfyll the sayenge of
christ / that the kyngdome of heuen / which is the gospell / is
like a net that ketcheth good
and bad) were dreuen in to the net and compelled to
confesse that Iesus was christ and that seed that was promised
Abraham and Messias that shuld come: not off any inward
fealinge that the spirite of god gaue them / nether of any
louely consent that they had vnto the law of god that it was
good / mornynge / both because they had
broken it and because also they had no power to
fulfill it and therfore to obtayne mercie and power came to
christ and vnto the father thorow him / with the hert of
naturall childern which receaue all thinge frely of their
fathers bounteous lyberalitie and of loue become saruauntes
vnto theyr brethern for theyr fathers sake: But were compelled
only
|
not al that . . .
seed. Rom. 9.6–7.
not all they . . .
garment. Cf. Matt. 22.1–14.
kyngdome . . .
bad. Cf. Matt. 13.47–48.
|
with violence of the scripture which everiwhere bare wittenesse
vn to christe and agreed vn to al that he did / and ouercome
also with the power of miracles that confirmed the same. That
is to saye / they came with a storifaith / a popish faith / a faithlesse faith & a fayned faith of their awne makinge / and not as
God
in the scripture describeth the faith / so beleuinge
in christ / that they
woldbe iustified by theyr awne dedes / which is the
denienge of
christe. As oure papistes beleue. Which moare mad
then those Iewes / beleue nothynge by the reason of the
scripture / but only that soch a multitude consent therto /
compelled with violence of swerde / with falsyfienge of the
scripture and fayned lyes. Which multitude yet is not the fifte
part so many as they that consent vn to
the lawe of Mahomete. And therfore by their awne
argumentes / the faith of the turkes is better then theirs. And
their faith therto maye
stond by theyr awne confession / with all misheue
(as it well appereth by them) and with yeldynge them selues to
worke all wekednesse
with full delectacion / aftir the ensample of the
faith of their father the deuell / and with out repentaunce and
consent vn to the
law of god / that it is good. Which popish therto
so beleue in Christ /
and so wilbe his saruauntes / that they wilbe bond
vn to domme ceremonies and deed workes puttynge their trust and
confidence in them & hopinge to be saued by them and
ascribynge vn to them the thanke of their saluacion and
righttewysnesse.
|
faith/so beleuinge in
christ. Cf. Rom. 3.22.
not as God . . .
dedes. Cf. Gal. 3.22.
As oure papistes
beleue. Tyndale attacks "popish faith" for relying
on the common consent of many (cf. [D5, “I answere . . . D5v . . . D6 . . . my fingre therin”; G1, “in comune” and commentary note]) and for the claim
that faith, as acceptance of revelation, may coexist with
sinful consent to evil. Scholastic teaching distinguished "unformed
faith," the mind's assent to God's word as true, from "formed faith,"
where one's will and practice correspond to what
one believes. On the basis of this
distinction, those guilty of serious sin can still be
considered true members of the church if they profess the truth of
revelation mediated by the church, even if they fail to practice
justice, temperance, and love. This theology lay behind More's position
that the church is "the comen known multytude of crysten men good and
bad togyther" (CWM 6/ 1.205/5) and grounds his argument against the
Lutheran tenet that faith alone justifies (CWM 6/1. 376–402, esp.
383/18–34, 384/ 31, 385/28–34).
their father the
deuell. Cf. John 8.44.
|
And therfore because / as I saide / the Iewes ye and
the hethen to / were so accustomed vn to ceremonies and because
soch a multitude
came with a faithelesse faith / they went and
cleane
|
|
contrary
vnto the mynde of paul / set vp ceremonies in the new
testamente / partely borowynge them of Moses and partely
imageninge like / as ye now se / and called them sacramentes:
that is to saye / sygnes (as
yt ys playne in the storyes) the sacrament of holy
water / of holy
fyre / holy bred / holy salt and so forth. And they
gaue them significacions.
As holy water signifyed the sprinclinge of
christes bloude for our redempcyon. Which sacrament or sygne
(though yt seme superfluous / in as moch as the sacrament of
christes body and bloud signifieth the same dayly) yet as longe
as the significacion
bode / it hurted not. And the kyssynge of the pax was
sett vpp to
signifie / that the peace of christ shuld be euer
amonge vs one to
loue an other after hys ensample as the word yt selfe
well declareth. For pax ys as moch to saye as peace.
|
because . . .
Moses. Cf. CWM 8/1.194/17–19.
holy water . . .
holy salt. Background on the liturgical and devotional use of
such blessed objects is given in the respective entries,
"Wasser," "Feuer," "Brot. Religiose Volkskunde," "Brotschutzen," and
"Salz," in LThK. Delumeau treats them among the rites
rassurants (37–50). Authors dealing with this theme draw
heavily on Adolph Franz, Die kirchlichen Benediktionen
im Mittelalter, 2 vol. (Freiburg: Herder, 1909). For other
references to sacramentals, cf. [commentary notes on A3, “holysalt . . . oyle”; B1, “baptim”; F5v, “salt”; I3, “Fire / salt / water / bred / oyle”].
kyssynge of the
pax. The ceremony may have been a substitute for the
Eucharist (Duffy 125) or for the kiss of peace (OED 3.). Agreeing with
the latter, Tyndale explains how kissing the pax symbolizes forgiveness
and love (Obedience O5v). Yet, trusting in ritual
can lead to the neglect of true Christian love (1
John F1v). For the use of the pax at the Field of the Cloth of
Gold, cf. [H8v, “trucebreakynge” and commentary note].
loue . . .
ensample. Cf. John 13.15.
|
And as for confirmacion / it is no doute / but that
it came this wise
vp and that thys was the vse / which the word it
selfe well declareth. We reade in the stories / that they wich
were conuerted vnto the faith of the age of discrecion / were
ful taught in the law of god (as right is) and in the fayth of
oure sauiour Iesus / yer they were baptised /
and vppon the profession or promisinge to kepe that
law and fayth / were baptised. And then for the socure and helpe
of younge childern / baptised before the age of discrecion / to
know the law of
god and faith of christe / was confirmacion
institute that they shuld not be all waye ignoraunt and
faithlesse / but be taught the professyon of theyr baptim. And
thys / no doute / was the maner / as we maye wel gather by
probable coniectures and euident tokens. When the childern were
of
|
confirmacion.
Confirmation had evolved as a distinct rite in the early medieval West
through the gradual dismemberment of the ancient church's complex rite
of baptismal initiation. Theologically , it is the imparting
of the Holy Spirit to strengthen a maturing Christian as he
or she advances to active membership in the church. Luther saw
Confirmation as an ecclesiastical rite of blessing, but that it was a
sacrament based on a sure promise of grace he denied in Babylonian Captivity, 1520 (WA 6.549–50; LW
36.91–92). Erasmus may have influenced Tyndale's view [F4, “Which maner . . . this daye”] of the
desirability of climaxing the catechizing of youth with a
rite of public profession of the signification
of one's baptism. Cf. Pio lectori, Preface to
Paraphrase of Matthew, 1522 (LB 7.**3v).
Tyndale's protest at the loss of the original didactic purpose of
Confirmation (Obedience O1—O3) anticipates his
criticisms in Answer. At the same
time, Martin Bucer spoke of the need of such a
rite, which he then introduced in the churches of Hesse and Strasbourg,
René Bornert, La réforme protestante du culte à
Strasbourg
(Leiden: Brill, 1981) 362–66. The best brief overview on
Confirmation is Georg Kretschmar's entry "Firmung" (TRE 11.192–204).
|
.vj. or seuen yeres olde / their elders brought them vnto the
preest or deacon in euery parish / which officer
taught the children what their baptim ment &
what they had
professed therin: that is to wete / the law of god
& their dutie vn to all degrees / and the faith of oure
sauioure. And then because it shuld
not be neglecte or lefte vndone / an hier officer
as the archdeacon
(for it hath not bene I suppose in the bisshopes
handes all waye as now / nether were it mete) came aboute from
parish to parish / at
tymes conuenient. And the prestes brought the
children vn to him at .xj. or .xij. yere olde / before they
were admitted to receaue the sacrament of Christes body haply.
And he apposed them of the law of god & faith of Christe /
and axed them / whether they thought that law good / and
whether their hertes were to folow it. And they answered
ye.
|
|
And he apposed them in the articles of oure faith / and axed
them / whether they put their hope and trust in Christ / to be
saued thorow his deeth and merites. And they answered ye. Then
confirmed he their baptim sayenge: I confirme you / that is / I
denunce and declare / by the auctorite of gods worde and
doctrine of Christ / that ye be truely baptised within in youre
hertes and in youre spirites /
thorow professynge the lawe of god and the faith of
oure sauioure
Iesu / which youre outwarde baptim doeth signifie / and thervppon
I put this crosse in youre forehedes that ye goo and fight
agenst the deuell / the world and the flesh / vnder the
standarde of oure sauioure / in the name of the father / the
sonne / and the holy gost. Amen. Which maner I wold to god for
his tender mercie were in vse this daye.
|
the deuell / the
world and the flesh. Patristic and medieval exegetes paired the
three temptations of Christ (bread into stones, kingdoms of the earth,
pinnacle of the Temple in Luke 4 and Paradise Regained) with concupiscientia carnis, et
concupiscientia oculorum, et superbia vitae of the Vulgate (1
John 2.16). Cf. Gregory's homily on Matt.
4.1–11 against gluttony, avarice and vainglory (PL 76.1136); the three
winds of the World, the Flesh, and the Fiend which buffet the Tree of
Charity in Piers Plowman (Passus XVI, line 48).
See Patrick Cullen, Infernal Triad: The Flesh, the
World, and the Devil in Spenser and
Milton (Princeton UP, 1974).
In his 1516 NT, Erasmus renders he epithumia tes
sarkos, kai he epithumia ton ophthalmon, kai he alazoneia
tou biou as concupiscentia carnis . . .,
& concupiscentia oculorum, fastus facultatum [pride of
resources]. Following Erasmus' Latin, Tyndale translates the Greek as
"the lust of the flesshe, the lust of the eyes, and the pryde of goodes"
(Wallis 488/23–24; TNT 339C), cf. [P7v, “flesh . . . worlde . . . fendes” and commentary note].
|
But aftir that the deuell was broken lowse
and the bisshopes beganne to purchace / and the deacons to
scratch all to them / and the spiritualtie to clime an hye: then
because the laboure semed to tediouse and paynfull / to appose
the childern one by one / they axed
the prestes that presented them only / whether the
childern were taught the profession of their baptim. And they
answered ye. And so vppon their wordes they confirmed them with
out apposinge.
When they no lenger apposed them / the prestes no
lenger taught them / but committed the charge to their
godfather and godmothers
/ and they to the father and mother / dischargynge
them selues
by theyr awne auctorite with in halfe an houre.
|
|
And the father and mother taught them a monstrous laten pater
noster and an Aue and a crede. Which gibbresh euery
popiniaye speaketh with a sundrye pronunciacion and facion / so
that one pater noster semeth as many languages all most as
there be tonges that
speake it. How be it / it is all one / as longe as
they vnderstonde it
not. And in processe as the ignoraunce grewe / they
brought them
to confirmacion streight from baptim: so that now
oftimes they be volowed and bysshoped both in one daye / that
is / we be confirmed in blindenesse to be kept from knowlege
for euer. And thus are we come in to this damnable ignoraunce
and ferce wrathe of god
thorow oure awne deseruinge / because when the
trueth was told vs
we had no loue therto. And to declare the full &
sett wrath of god vppon vs / our prelates whom we haue exalted
ouer vs to whom we
haue geuen al most al we had / haue perswaded the
wordly princes (to whom we haue
|
a monstrous
laten. For other references in Answer to
Latin as an obstacle to religious understanding, cf. [F6v, “I dare saye . . . the right English”; K8v, “gresiamus”; and L4v, “I saye . . . false gloses”].
Tyndale interprets sacerdos as
sacrificer and mediator (Obedience M3). Because
the baptized share in the eternal priesthood of Christ, a
separate priestly caste is unnecessary. He does accept Sanctus or "holy" as one of the true names for Christ (1
John
E1).
pater noster.
After the emergence of Lollardy [C7, “wicleffe” and commentary note], knowledge of the basic prayers
in English was used as evidence of heresy. Anne Hudson cites cases from
Norwich in 1426, Coventry in 1485, and the Chilterns between 1518 and
1521, in "Lollardy:
The English Heresy?" Lollards and Their Books (London: Hambledon , 1985)
161–62. Bale recalled that in 1506 as a boy of eleven he watched the
burning of a young man in Norwich for possessing the Lord's Prayer in
English. Cf. Preface to A treatyse made by Johan Lambert . . . (Wesel, 1548?) STC 15180, fol. 3v in The
Complete Plays of John Bale
1, ed. Peter Happé (Cambridge: D.S. Brewer, 1985) 2n10. Foxe (4.557) reports
that in 1519 seven Lollards were burnt at Coventry for teaching their
children the Pater Noster in English.
In the early 16c a few texts scrupulously follow the prohibition in the
Constitutions of Oxford (1409) by omitting the PN in English.
Although Duffy devotes a whole chapter (53–87) to explaining
. . . [H]ow the plowman lerned his pater noster
(1510) STC 20034, this poem fails to give a translation or even a
paraphrase. Margaret Roper translates Erasmus' commentary on the Precatio Dominica (1523), LB 5.1219A—1228C, as
A deuout treatise vpon the Pater noster . . .
(1526?) STC 10477, but she leaves the actual prayer in Latin.
On the other hand, English versions of the Lord's Prayer were published
by authors of proven orthodoxy, such as the Austin canon
John Mirk in Instructions for Parish Priests (c1450), rev. ed. Edward Peacock and F.J.
Furnivall, EETS Original Series 31 (1902; New York: Greenwood, 1969); and the Bridgittine monks Thomas Betson
in ... [A] ryght profytable treatyse
(1500), STC 1978; and Richard Whitford in A werke for housholders . . . (1530?), STC
25421.8. For a translation of the PN in English by John Colet, cf. [N8v, “old deane Colet” and commentary note].
Tyndale published a preface and a paraphrase of the PN as an appendix to A Compendious Introduccion unto the
Pistle to the Romayns, facsimile of STC 24438 (Worms, 1526),
The English Experience 767 (Norwood, NJ: Johnson, 1975). The prayer-dialogue is a translation and expansion of Luther's Auslegung deutsch
des Vaterunser für die einfältigen Laien, 1519 (WA 2.80–130; LW
42.15–81) (Daniell 150 and n21). This same
work, now called The pater noster spoken of the
sinner: God answerynge him at euery peticyon, was published
separately (c1535) STC 16818, as well as jointly with
Savonarola, An exposition . . . vpon the .li. psalme .
. . (Antwerp, 1536) STC 21789.5.
Tyndale might well have read other commentaries by Luther on the
Lord's Prayer in Personal
Prayer Book, 1522 (WA 10/2.375–406; LW 43.11–45); Large Catechism, 1529 (WA 30/1.125–238; The Book of Concord 358–461); Small Catechism, 1529 (WA 30/1.243–425; The
Book of Concord 338–56). Luther's Wochenpredigten über Matth. 5–7, 1532 (WA 32.299–544; LW
21.3–294), a sermon series given in Wittenberg on Wednesdays between
October 1530 and April 1532, is the basis of Tyndale's [E]xposicion vppon the. v. vi. vii. chapters of Mathew
(Antwerp, 1533) STC 24440. In this translation, paraphrase and expansion of Luther, the explanation of the PN is Tyndale
's own
(Matthew
i5v—k4). In spite of the self-effacing tone, these few pages
tersely reveal the conflict Tyndale faced between obedience to king or
conscience.
Allusions to the Lord's Prayer occur in Tyndale's other independent
works. Christians should do everything out of love for God's glory (Mammon G6v). Although Christians sin
daily against God and their neighbors, God forgives them so that they
might forgive others (1 John
B4). The faithful pray continually for God to sanctify
his name, fulfill his will, keep them from temptation, and deliver them from evil (Mammon F2v).
|
submitted our selues and geuen vpp our
power) to deuoure vpp body and soule / and to kepe
vs / downe in darkenesse / with violence of swerde / and with
all falshed and gyle.
|
|
In so moch that if any do but lift vpp his nose to smell aftir
the trueth / they swapp him in the face with a fire brande to
sengge his
smellynge / or if he open one of his eyes to once
loke towarde the light of gods worde / they bleare and dase his
sight with their false
iuglynge: so that if it were possible / though he
were gods electe / he coude not but be kepte doune and perish
for lacke of knowlege
of the trueth.
|
|
And in like maner / because christ had institute the sacrament of
his body and bloude / to kepe vs in remembraunce of his
bodye breakinge and bloud shedynge for oure synnes / therfore
went they
and sett vpp this facion of the masse and ordeyned
sacramentes in the ornamentes therof to signifie and expresse
all the rest of his passion.
The amice on the heed is the kercheue that Christ
was blyndfolded with / when the soudioures buffeted him and
mocked him
sayenge: prophete vn to vs who smote the? But now
it maye well signifie that he that putteth it on / is blynd and
hath professed to
leade vs aftir him in darkenesse / acordynge vn to
the begynnynge of his playe. And the flappe theron is the
croune of thorne. And the albe is the white garment that herode
put on him / sayenge he was
a fole because he held his peace and wold not
answere him. And the
.ij. flappes on the sleues and the other .ij. on
the albe beneth ouer agenst his fete behind and before / are
the .iiij. nayles. And the fanon
on his hand / the cord that his handes were bound
with: And the
stole the rope where with he was
|
kercheue . . .
smote the. Cf. Matt. 26.67–68, Luke
22.64.
croune of
thorne. Cf. Matt. 27.29, John
19.2.
white garment.
Cf. Luke 23.11.
.iiij. nayles.
Cf. John 20.25.
cord . . . bound
with. Cf. Matt. 27.2, Mark 15.1,
John 18.12.
|
bounde vn to the piler / when he was scorged: And the
corporiscloth / the sindon wherin he
was buryed: & the altare is the crosse or haply
the graue and so forth.
And the castynge abrode of his handes / the
splayenge of Christ
vppon the crosse. And the light and stickinge vpp
of candels and beringe of candels or tapers in procession
happlye signifyed this
texte. Mat. v. ye be the light of the worlde / and
let youre light so
shyne before men / that they maye se youre good
workes & glorefye
youre father which is in heven. And the salt signifyeth the
wysdome of Christes doctrine / and that we shulde therwith salt
oure dedes
and do nothinge with out the auctorite of goddes
worde. So that in one thynge or other / what in the garmentes
and what in the gestures
all is playde / in so moch that before he will goo
to masse / he wilbe sure to sell him / lest Iudases parte
shuldbe left out.
|
bounde . . .
scorged. Cf. Matt. 27.26, Mark 15.15,
John 19.1.
sindon . . .
buryed. Cf. Matt. 27.59.
amice . . .
handes. The use of allegory in explaining the vestments and
gestures of the celebrant of the Mass goes back to the Carolingian
epoch, especially to Amalar of Metz, De ecclesiasticis
officiis (PL 105.985–1242). Rupert of Deutz (d.
1135) set the pattern for connecting each vestment with an
event of Jesus' passion. William Durandus' Rationale
divinorum officiorum (late 13c) was the source for numerous
popularizations. Cf. Jungmann 1.87–91, 107–18, 177f. More claims that
Durandus was Tyndale's source (cf. CWM 8/1.111/7 and n).
Gabriel Biel devotes one preliminary chapter to relating the vestments
allegorically to events in the passion of Jesus and
another to a tropological account connecting the vestments to the
virtues of Jesus set forth for imitation. Cf. Canonis
Missae expositio (Reutlingen , 1488; seven further
printings before 1530), ed. H.A. Oberman and
W. J. Courtenay, 1 (Wiesbaden: Steiner,
1963) 86–99. The earliest
German explanation of the whole Mass (c1480)
offers a lengthy table of the different allegorical meanings ascribed by
the author to the parts of the Mass. Cf. Die älteste
deutsche Gesamtausle-
gung der Messe, ed. F.A. Reichert, CC 29
(Münster: Aschendorff, 1967) XCIII-CVII.
splayenge . . .
crosse. Cf. Matt. 27.35, Mark 15.24,
Luke 23.33, John
19.18.
ye . . .
heven. Matt. 5.14 and 16.
salt. Cf. Matt.
5.13, Mark 9.50, Luke 14.34.
|
And so thorow out all the sacramentes / ceremonies or signes
(.iij. wordes of one significacion) there were significacions
vn to them at the beginninge. And so longe as it was vnderstond
what was ment
by them and they did but serue the people and preach
one thinge or a nother vn to them / they hurted not greatly /
though that the fre seruaunt of Christ ought not to be brought
violently in to captiuite vnder the bondage of tradicions of
men. As S. Augustine complayneth in his dayes / how that the
condicion & state of the Iewes
was moare easy then the christens vnder tradicions:
so sore had the tyranny of the shepardes invaded the flocke all
redy in those dayes.
And then what iuste cause haue we to complayne oure
captiuite now / vn to whose yocke
|
S. Augustine.
Unio Dissidentium (1. T5) gives a long excerpt on
religious practices made obligatory without the warrant of Scripture, a council, or universal custom from Ep. 55, Augustine to Januarius (AD c400)
19.35 (PL 33.221–22; CSEL 34/2.209–10; Parsons 1.290–91).
Erasmus cites this passage from Augustine in
his annotation on Matt. 11.30, Iugum meum suaue.)
1519 NT (Reeve 1.54), an essay sharply critical of sacramental practice,
fasting laws, marriage legislation, use of excommunication,
dispensations, etc. For Erasmus it is high time to reclaim the
evangelical freedom preached by St. Paul.
|
from that tyme hitherto / even .xij. hundred yeres longe / hath
euer some what moare wayght bene added to / for to kepe vs
downe and to confirme vs in blindnesse?
how be it / as longe as the significacions bode /
they hurted not the
soule / though they were paynful vnto the body.
Neuer the later I impute this oure greuous faull in to so
extreme and horrible blyndnesse (wher in we are so depe and so
dedly brought a slepe) vn to
nothinge so moch as vn to the multitude of
ceremonies. For assone as the prelates had sett vpp soch a
rable of ceremonies / they thought it superfluous to preach the
playne texte any longer and the law of god / feith of Christ /
loue toward oure neyboure and the ordir of oure iustifienge
& saluacion / for as moch as all soch thynges were playd
before the peoples faces dayly in the ceremonies and euery
child wist the meanynge: but gott them vn to allegories / faynynge them euery man aftir his awne brayne / with out rule / all most
on
euery silable / and from thence vnto disputynge and wastinge
their braynes aboute wordes / not attendynge the significacions
vntyll at the last the laye people had lost the meaninge of the
ceremonies and
the prelates the vnderstondynge of the playne texte /
and of the Greke Latine and specially of the Hebrue which is
most of nede to
be knowen / and of all phrases / the propir maner of
speakynges and
borowed speach of the Hebrues.
|
Greke. Reciprocal
excommunications (1054), the First Crusade (1095–99), and the conquest
of Constantinople by the Latins (1204) violated the relationship between
the Western and Eastern Churches. In Prelates
(B8) Tyndale blames the Eastern Schism on the excessive claims of the
Roman Church. Greek presence at the Councils
of Constance (1414–18), Basel (1431–37), and
Ferrara-Florence
(1438–39) helped renew cultural ties with the West, see Berschin
passim. For the scholars who left Greece
before, during, and after the conquest of Constantinople by the Turks
(1453), see John Edwin Sandys, A History of Classical Scholarship, Vol. 2, From the Revival of Learning to the End of the
Eighteenth Century (1908; New York: Hafner, 1967) passim.
Knowledge of Greek was acquired through private
tuition and in
collegiate settings. In Paris, George Hermonymus of Sparta taught Greek
to Johann Reuchlin, Guillaume Budé, and Erasmus
(Sandys 2.169, 256). During his stay in Italy (1506–9), Erasmus perfected his Greek
on his own in Bologna and with Girolamo Aleandro
and Arsenius in Venice. Cf. Léon-E. Halkin, Erasmus: A
Critical Biography, tr. John Tonkin
(1987; Oxford: Blackwell, 1993) 65–72. For More's knowledge of Greek, [B4, “These . . . yer I” and commentary note]. Luther learned the
fundamentals of Greek from the Augustinian Johann Lang at Wittenberg about
1511. Cf. Maria Grossmann, Humanism in Wittenberg, 1485–1517 (Nieuwkoop: De Graaf, 1975)
77. Tyndale probably studied Greek at Magdalen
Hall, Oxford (afterwards Hertford College) (Daniell 23, 30). Later, he translated an oration by
Isocrates, characterized by periodic sentences and eloquent tropes, to
prove his ability to translate the NT (Daniell
87–90). As further witness to the vivid diction and compelling syntax of
Tyndale, 84% of his 1534 NT was adopted by the KJV. Cf. Jon Nielson and Royal
Skousen, "How Much of the King James Bible Is William Tyndale's: An Estimation Based on Sampling," Reformation 3 (1998) 49–74.
specially of the
Hebrue. Smalley (passim) examines the preservation
of the knowledge of Hebrew in NW Europe from
the 8c to 12c. From the 13c to 15c Jews were expelled from England, France, Germany, and Spain,
"and in those places where they remained they were not always
willing to teach Hebrew" (Friedman 19).
Although he successfully taught himself Greek,
Erasmus failed to learn Hebrew. He does not mention Hebrew in On the Method of Study, 1511 (ASD 1/2.111–51; CWE
24.665–91) for boys, but he recommends it for mature students in many
works from Ratio verae theologiae,
1518 (Holborn 177–305; not yet in CWE) to Ecclesiastes,
1535 (ASD 5/4–5; not yet in CWE), cf. Markish 113. Henry VIII needed to consult some
scholar for his brief observation in Ch. 6 that the Hebrew language
lacks neuter gender (Assertio, CC 43.140). Fisher
studied the works of the Hebraist Johann Reuchlin
and was tutored by Robert Wakefield
c1516 (Surtz 143, 148). In a letter Germain
Marc'hadour observed that, while More never learned Hebrew, he may have
met Jews in Antwerp or Paris [private correspondence].
After receiving his doctorate from the University of Erfurt in 1512,
Luther was appointed to the chair of biblical
theology in Wittenberg . From 1511 to 1513, Luther began the
study of Hebrew, using Jerome, Lyra, and Paul
of Burgos. His Dictata super Psalterium, 1513–16
(WA 4.1–462; not in LW) was based on the Vulgate as found in Lefèvre's
Psalterium quincuplex (1509), but his Operationes in Psalmos, 1519–21 (WA 5; not in LW)
shows a good knowledge of Hebrew. The Jewish convert Matthaeus Adrianus
taught at Wittenberg from Fall 1519 to February 1521 (CWE
5–155n7; CWE 10.191n5). Between 1522 and 1534, Luther translated the OT,
using
Rashi (1040–1105), David
Kimchi (1160–1235), Sanctes Pagninus OP
(1470–1536), and Sebastian Münster (1489–1552) (G.
Lloyd Jones 59).
Robert Wakefield was appointed the first
official university lecturer in Hebrew at Cambridge in 1524, the same year that Tyndale left England for Germany.
Tyndale could have begun Hebrew under Matthew
Aurogallus at Wittenberg and continued his studies at Worms,
an important center for German Jews since the
11c. In translating the Hebrew Bible, Tyndale could have used the
edition published by Gershom Soncino (Venice, 1488) or by Daniel
Bomberg (Venice, 1517) or the
Complutensian Polyglot printed in 1514–17 and released in 1522. He used
Münster's Dictionarium Hebraicum
(Basel, 1525) and Pagninus' Thesaurus linguae sanctae seu lexicon
hebraicum (Lyons, 1529). In Winter
1535, Tyndale wrote to the governor of the castle of Vilvoorde, "But
above all, I beg and entreat your clemency earnestly to
intercede with the lord commissary , that he would deign to
allow me the use of my Hebrew Bible, Hebrew Grammar, and Hebrew Lexicon,
and that I may employ my time with that study." English translation with
the Latin original in Mombert li—ii; for the Latin with a slightly
different translation, cf. Mozley 333–35. Cf. G. Lloyd Jones on Tyndale as "the
father of English Hebraists" (115–23, esp. 122).
Apart from the prefaces to his biblical translations, Tyndale makes
scattered comments on specific Hebrew words and phrases throughout his
independent works. The pamphlet Sacraments quotes
twenty-six words or phrases from the Hebrew to argue that OT names and
NT sacraments are signs of divine activity.
|
Remembir ye not how with in this .xxx. yeres and
ferre lesse / and yet dureth vn to this daye / the olde barkynge
curres dunces
disciples and like draffe called scotistes / the
childern of darkenesse /
raged in euery pulpyt agenst
|
dunces disciples . .
. raged in euery pulpyt. Cf. [D4, “Thomas” and commentary note].
For More's defense of the New Learning against
conservative clerics, see his four letters, actually treatises: Ep. 15,
To Martin Dorp, Bruges, 21 October
<1515> (CWM 15.2–127); Ep. 60, To the University of Oxford, Abingdon, 29 March <1518> (CWM 15.130–49);
Ep. 75, To Edward Lee, n.p., 1 May 1519 (CWM
15.152–95); Ep. 83, To a Monk, n.p., <March-September 1519> (CWM
15.198–311). Tyndale twice uses the phrase "new learning" (Obedience C5v, 1 John
D3) to refer to a revival of the primitive meaning of
Scripture.
|
Greke Latine and Hebrue / and what sorow the scolemastirs that
taught the true Latine tonge had with them / some betynge the
pulpyt with their fistes for madnesse and roringe out with open
and fominge mouth / that if there ware but one tirens or
virgill in the world and that same in their sleues and a fire
before them / they wold burne them therin / though it
shuld cost them their liues / affirmynge that all
good lerninge decayed
and was vtterly lost sens men gaue them vn to the
Latine
tonge? ye and I dare saye / that there be .xx.
thousand prestes curattes this daye in Englond and not so few /
that can not geue you the right English vn to this texte in the
pater noster / fiat voluntas tua sicut in celo & in terra
and answere therto.
|
the true Latine
tonge. Throughout the medieval period, certain Latin
authors were known continuously. Chaucer (c1343–1400) read Ovid, Virgil,
Statius, Juvenal, and some Cicero and Seneca (Sandys 2.219). But between
1333 and 1433, major Latin works were recovered by humanists searching
through monastery libraries. For example, Poggio Bracciolini (1380–1459)
discovered several orations of Cicero and a complete copy of
Quintilian's Institutio Oratoria in
Transalpine monasteries during recesses of the Council of Constance
(1414–18). (Sandys 2.25–27). Whereas Virgil had been the favored
classical author of the Middle Ages, e.g. of Dante (1265–1321), Cicero
had more influence on the Renaissance. Tyndale praises Virgil
as chief of poets, "Tully" as chief of orators (Obedience H6v).
tirens or
virgill. In all his writings, Tyndale mentions only three
classical poets: Terence (195/85 to 159 BC);Virgil (70–19 BC), and Ovid
(43 BC to AD 18). There are general references to Virgil here and in Obedience H6v, to the Trojan Horse from
Aeneid 2.58–259 in Prelates G4v, to a proverb from Aeneid
2.354 in Answer 153/3, to avarice from Aeneid 3.56–57 in Testament of
Tracy (B2). There is a general reference to Ovid in Obedience R5, to Remedia
Amoris in Prologue to Numbers (Mombert 395/27–28;TOT 197), to
the mother of Meleager (Metamorphoses 8.451–525)
in the Prologue to Jonas (TOT 633). Sidenotes in Matthew's
Bible, probably not by Tyndale, contain a reference to Pliny the Elder
(AD 23/4–79), Natural History 13.7 pace
Judges 9 (TOT 357), to Josephus
(AD 37—c100), Jewish Antiquities 7.12
pace 2 Sam. 23 (TOT 456), and a general
reference to Josephus
pace 2 Kings 8 (TOT 514).
.xx. thousand
prestes curattes. Haigh (5) estimates that there were 2.5
million people in England and Wales in the
early 1530s. Of these, 50,000 or 2% of the
population were ordained, with 40,000 diocesan priests and 10,000 monks
and friars. (Haigh's estimate of 10,000 priests in religious communities
is close to another tally of 9169 at the end of the period between 1500
and 1534, [A5v, “monkes / freres / blacke / whit / pied / grey” and commentary note]). Tyndale's figure of 20,000 curates who could not
translate the PN into English would equal 40% of the clergy.
fiat . . .
terra. Matt. 6.10, Luke 11.2.
|
And assone as the significacion of the ceremonies was
lost / and the prestes preached christ no lenger / then the
comen people began
to wax mad and out of their mindes vppon the
ceremonies. And that
trust and confidence which the ceremonies preached /
to be geuen
vn to Gods worde and Christes bloude / that same
they turned vn to the ceremonie it selfe as though a man were
so mad to forgett that the bosh at the tauern dore did signifie
wine to be solde within / but wold beleue that the bosh it
selfe wold quench his thirste. And so they became seruantes vn
to the ceremonies / asscribynge their iustifienge and saluacion
vn to them supposynge that it was nothynge
else to be a christen man / then to serue ceremonies
/ and him most
christen that most serued them / and contrary wise him that was
not popish & ceremoniall / no christen man at all. For I
pray you / for
what cause worshepe we our spiritualtie so hiely or
wherfore thynke
|
bosh at the tauern
dore. A branch or bunch of ivy (perhaps as a plant sacred to
Bacchus) was hung up as a sign of a tavern or the sign-board itself. Cf.
Obedience M1v, 1 John
E2, and Confutation's
"tauerners busshe" (CWM 8/2.633/27–28).
|
we their prayars better then the pore laye mens / then for their
disgysynges and ceremonies? ye and what other vertue se we in the
holiest of them / then to wayte vppon dumme
supersticious ceremonies ?
|
|
Yee and how cometh it that a poore laye man hauinge wife and
.xx. children and not able to fynde them / though
all his neybours
know his necessite / shall not gett with bedgynge
for Christes sake / in a longe somers daye / ynough to fynde
them .ij. dayes honestly / when iff a disgysed monster come /
he shall with an houres lyenge in the pulpit / gett ynough to
fynde .xxx. or .xl. sturdy lubboures a moneth longe / of which
the weakest shalbe as stronge in the bely when he cometh vn to
the manger / as the mightiest porter in the weyhousse or best
courser that is in the kynges stable? Is ther any other cause
then disgisynge and ceremonyes? For the dedes of the ceremonies
we count better then the dedes which god commaundeth to be done
to our neyboure at his nede. Who thinketh it as good a dede to
fede the pore / as to stecke vpp a candle before a poste or as
to sprencle him selfe with holy water? Nether is it possible to be other wise / as longe as the significacion is lost. For what
other thinge can the people thinke / then that soch deades
beordeyned of god / and because as it is euident / they serue
not our neyboures nede / to be referred vn to the person of god
and he though he be a
spirite / yet serued therwith? And then he can not
but forth on dispute in his blynde reason / that as god is
greater then man / so is that dede that is appoynted to serue
god greater than that whych serueth man. And then when it is
not possible to thinke them ordeyned for
nought / what can I
|
Yee . . . holy
water. Stinginess with the poor who must beg contrasts with
largess in support of devotional religion as preached by the mendicants.
The number of poor people was in fact increasing in the England of Tyndale's time because productivity
could not keep pace with demographic growth, as is shown
in John Pound, Poverty and
Vagrancy in Tudor England (London:
Longman, 1971). The continental reformers did
not treat begging by the poor with the detached acceptance implied by
Tyndale. One issue of reform in To the Christian
Nobility, 1520 (WA 6.450/22–451/6; LW 44.189f), is for every
city to organize a fund for the relief of its own poor and then to allow
no beggars from elsewhere even to enter the city. This
measure was implemented in Augsburg and Nuremberg in 1522 and in
Strassburg in 1523 and was found in Tudor poor law. Luther denounced
begging in early sermons and treatises, e.g. Trade and
Usury, 1524 (WA 6.41/ 33–42/13; LW 45.281f, 286f).
|
wother wise thynke then that they were ordeyned to iustifie and
that I shuld be holy therby / acordynge to
the popis doctrine / as though god were better
pleased when I sprinkle my selfe with water or sett vpp a
candle before a blocke / then iff I fedde or clothed or holpe
at his nede him / whom he so tenderly
loueth that he gaue his awne sonne vn to the deeth for him / and
commaunded me to loue him as my selfe?
|
so tenderly . .
. sonne. Cf. John 3.16.
|
And when the people beganne to runne that waye / the prelates were glad & holpe to heue aftir with sotle allegories &
falsifienge the scripture / & went & halowed the
ceremonies / to make them moare worshepful / that the laye
people shuld haue them in greater estimacion
& honoure / & be afrayde to twich them for
reuerence vn to the holy charme that was saide ouer them / &
affirmed also that christes deeth had purchased soch grace vn to
the ceremonies to forgeue
sinne & to iustifye. O monstre / Christes deeth
purchased grace for mans soule / to repent of euell & to
beleue in Christ for remission of synne / & to loue the
lawe of god and his neyboure as him selfe /
which is the true worshepynge of god in the spirite
/ & he died not to purchesse soch honoure vn to vnsensible
thynges / that man to his dishonoure / shuld doo them
honourable seruice & receaue his saluacion of them.
|
the true . . .
spirite. Cf. John 4.23.
|
This I haue declared vn to you / that ye mighte se
& fele euery thinge sensibly. For I entend not to leade you
in darkenesse. Nether though twise .ij. cranes make not .iiij.
wild gees / wold I therfore
that ye shuld beleue that twise .ij. made not
.iiij. Nether entend I to
proue vn to you that Paules steple is the cause whi
temes is broke in
about Erith / or that teynterden steple is the
cause of the decaye of sandwich hauen as Master Mo
|
teynterden
steple. Good works connected with ceremonies, such as
contributing to building funds for church steeples, diverted
resources from the upkeep of English harbors. Tenterden is a village
fifty-three miles SE of London. Five of its
inhabitants were burnt for heresy during Warham's term as Archbishop of
Canterbury.
Cf. Samuel Lewis, A
Topographical Dictionary of England
(1831; Baltimore: Genealogical Publishing Co., 1996) 4.278. The
folk wisdom of More's Kentish man became current as the proverb,
"Tenterden Steeple was the cause of Goodwin Sands,'' Tilley T91. Cf. CWM
6/1.413/10, 6/2.720, 8/2.775/35f. Antonio's ship is wrecked on "the
Goodwins" in The Merchant of Venice
3.1.2–4 (performed 1596–97, published 1600).
|
re iesteth. Neuer the lesse this I wold were persuaded vn to you
(as it is true) that the bildynge of them & soch like /
thorow the false faith that we haue in them / is the decaye of
all the hauens in Englande & of all the cities / townes /
hie wayes & shortly of the hole comen wealth. For sens these false monstres crope vpp in to oure consciences & robbed vs of
the knowlege of oure sauioure Christe / makynge vs beleue in
soch pope holy
workes & to thynke that ther was no nother waye
vn to heuen /
we haue not ceased to bylde them abbayes /
cloysters / coleges / chauntrees and cathedrall churches with
hie steples / striuinge & enuienge one a nother / who shuld
do most. And as for the dedes / that
pertayne vn to oure neyboures and vn to the comen wealth / we haue not regarded at all / as thinges which semed no holy workes
or soch as god wold once loke vppon. And therfore
we left them vnseneto / vntyl they were past remedie or past our
power to remedie them / in as moch as our slowbelies with their
false blessynges had iugled a waye from vs / that wherwith they
might haue bene
holpen in dew season. So that that syly pore man /
though he had haply no wisdome to expresse his mynde / or that
he durst not / or that master More fascioneth his tale as he
doeth other mennes to iest
out the trouth / sawe that nether goodwin sandes
ner any other cause
alleged was the decaye of sandwich hauen / so moch
as that the people had no lust to maynetene the comen wealthe /
for blynde deuocion which they haue to popeholy workes.
|
¶ Of worshepinge
. . . workes.
Confutation dismisses the sixth and last topic of
Tyndale's Foundational Essay, a critique of false ceremonies, as either
"comenly knowen allredy" or "false and blasphemouse" (CWM 8/2.775/29,
31).
|
[blank]
|
|
¶The solutions and answeres vn to M. Mores first boke
|
|
In the first Chapter to beginne the boke with al / to
bringe you goodlucke and to geue you a saye or a taste what
trueth shall folowe / he fayneth a letter sent from no man.
|
a letter sent from no
man. "The letter of credence" (CWM 6/1.24/4–26/7) was
supposedly sent from More's "ryght worshypfull frende" (CWM
6/1.21/7) to introduce the Messenger. As More once fashioned "Utopia" or
"no place," he now creates "no man." Ch. 1 also contains "The letter of
the author sent with the boke" (CWM 6/1.26/8–27/27). More as Author
sends his fictional friend a transcription of the four
sessions between himself as Mentor and the Messenger. So in Tusculan Disputations (45–44 BC), Cicero sent
Brutus a transcription of five days of supposed dialogue
between "M." and "A.": "Magister" and "Adolescens" or "Marcus" and
"Auditor." These speakers offer a model for Anthony and his
nephew Vincent in More's Dialogue of Comfort (1534–35). See O'Donnell, "Three Dialogues
of Comfort."
|
ij.
|
|
In the seconde chapter / besydes that it is
vntrue this vse to haue bene euer sens the tyme of the
appostles / he maketh many sophisticall reasons about
worshepinge of sayntes reliques and images / and yet
declareth not with what maner worshepe / but iugleth with the terme in comune / as he doeth with this worde church and this word
faith / when the wordes haue diuers
significacions: for al faythes are not one maner faith and
so forth / and therefore he begylyth a mans
vnderstondinge. As if a man said / the boyes
will was good to haue geuen his father ablowe / and a
nother wold inferre / that a good wyll coude be no synne /
and conclude / that a man might lawfully smite his father.
Now is good wyll taken in one sens in the maior and in a
nother in the minor / to vse scolars termes / & therfore the conclusion doeth mocke a mans witte. Then disputeth he /
the seruaunt is honowred for the masters sake / and what is
done to the pore is done to Christ (as the popish shall
once fele / for their so
robbynge them). And the .xij. appostles shall
haue their setes and sitte and iudge with christe (as shall
all that here preach him truely as they did) and Mary that
powred the oyntement on christes heed before his passion /
|
worshepinge . . .
images. In the second edition of Dialogue (May 1531), More added a long passage to Bk. 1, Ch. 2
defending religious images (CWM 6/1.39/26–47/22, 6/2.556–57). For other
long additions to Dialogue, cf. [P2, “S. Gregory” and commentary note] on images
and [Q5, “S. Iames” and commentary note] on faith.
in comune. Cf.
[F3, “As oure papistes beleue” and commentary note], and "the comen fayth" (CWM 6/1.37/34, 38/1), "comen report" (CWM
6/1.38/4), "commonly condempned" (CWM 6/1.38/9).
maior . . .
minor. Tyndale accuses More of the fallacy of the
"undistributed middle," of using the words "common," "church," "faith,"
and "good" in one sense in his major premise and another sense in his
minor premise and thus drawing a false conclusion.
seruaunt . . .
sake. Cf. Matt. 10.40, Mark 9.37,
Luke 9.47, John
13.20.
what . . .
Christ. Cf. Matt. 25.40.
.xij. . . .
christe. Cf. Matt. 19.28, Luke
22.30.
Mary . . .
passion. Cf. Matt. 26.7, Mark 14.3,
CWM 6/1.49/13–16, Answer [G3v, “we . . . heed” and commentary note].
|
hath hir memoriall / and therfore we ought to sett candles
before images. First I axe him by what rule his
argument holdeth. And secondaryly I answere
that the true worshepynge of saintes is their memorial / to
folow them as they did
christe. And that honoure we geue them and so
do not ye popish /
but folow the steppes of youre father the pope /
as he doeth the steppes of his father the deuell. And as for
stekinge vpp of candels / I answere that God is a spirite
and in the spirite must be worsheped only. Faith to his
promises and loue to his lawes and longynge for
the life that is in his sonne are his due
honoure and seruice. All bodyly seruice must be referred vn
to oure selues and not vn to the person of God immediatly.
All outward thynges which we receave of god ar geuen vs / to
take oure partes with thankes and to bestow the rest vppon
oure neyboures. For god vseth no soch thinges in his awne
person / but created them for to geue them vs / that we shuld
thanke him / and not to receaue them of vs / to
thanke vs: for that were our prayse and not his. Fastynge /
watchynge / wolward
goinge / pilgrimage and all bodyly excercice
must be referred vn to the taminge of the flesh only. For
as god deliteth not in the tast of
mete / drinke / or in the sighte of gold or
seluer / no moare doeth
he in my fast and soch like / that I shuld
referre them vn to his person / to do him a pleasure with
all. For god in him selfe is as good as he can be and hath
all the delectacion that he can haue. And therfore
to wish that god were better then he is or had
moare pleasure then he hath / is of a worldely
imaginacyon.
|
seruaunt . . .
images. Cf. CWM 6/1.48/27–49/12.
God . . . only.
Cf. John 4.23–24.
Faith to his
promises. Cf. Gal. 3.22, Heb. 6.12.
Fastynge . . .
goinge. Cf. CWM 6/1.44/14–19.
pilgrimage. More
defends pilgrimages in Bk. 1, Ch. 4 and 16, cf. [E6, “¶ Pilgrimages” and commentary note]. The Messenger
describes the shrine of St. Valery in Bk. 2, Ch. 10, cf. [K4v, “sent walary” and commentary note].
god . . .
drinke. Cf. Ps. 50.13.
|
And al the spirites that be in heuen are in
|
|
as good case as they can be & haue all the delectacion
they can haue / & therefore to wish them in better case
or to studie to doo them more pleasure then they haue / is
fleyshly minded popishnesse. The pleasure of them that be
in heuen is / that we herken to God and kepe his commaundementes / which when we doo / they haue all the pleasure that they
can haue in vs. If in this life / I sofre hell
gladly / to winne my brother
to folow god / how moch moare if I were in heuen
shuld I reioyce that he so did? If in this world when I
haue nede of my neyboure / by the reason of mine infirmites
/ yet I seke nought of him / saue his wealth only / whate
other thynge shuld I seke of him / if I were in heuen /
where he can do me no seruice ner I vse any pleasure that he can do me?
|
yet . . .
only. Cf. 2 Cor. 12.14.
|
The deuel desyred to haue his imaginacions worsheped as god /
& his popish childern desyre the same / and compell
men so to honoure
them / and of their deuelish nature describe
they both God and his saintes. And therfore I saye / al soch
fleshly imaginacions / as to fast the wenisdaye in the
worshepe of S. Ihon or of S. katerine or
what saynt it be / or to fast sayntes euens or
to goo a pilgremage vnto their images or to offer to them /
to doo them pleasure /
thinkynge therby to obteyne their fauoure and to
make speciall aduocates of them / as a man wold winne the
fauoure of a nother with presentes and giftes / and
thinkynge that if we did it not / they wold
be angrie / are playne Idolatrye and
|
The deuel . . .
god. Cf. Lev. 20.2–5.
wenisdaye . . . S.
katerine. Some fasted on Wednesdays in honor of
John the Baptist,
Catherine of Alexandria,
Christopher, or Margaret of Antioch for the grace to receive the last
sacraments before they died. See Here begynneth a
lytel treatyse that sheweth how every mon & woman ought to fast
and absteyne them from flesshe on the Wednesday (1500), STC
24224 (Duffy 319–20 and n48).
fast sayntes
euens. Medieval Christians were required to fast on the day
before the following feasts: Christmas, Pentecost, Birth of John the
Baptist, Laurence, Assumption, All Saints; also on the vigils of the
Apostles except Philip and James in the Easter season and
John the Evangelist during Christmas week (Duffy 41).
Tyndale mocks this heavy discipline by extending it to the
vigils of lesser saints: Anthony the Hermit, Patrick, and Brendan
(Matthew
15).
|
imageseruice / for the saint deliteth in no soch. And when
thou stekest vpp a candle before
the image / thou mightest with as good reason
make an holow bely in the image and powre in meate and
drincke. For as the saynt nether eateth ner drincketh / so
hath he no bodyly eyes to delyte in the light
of a candle.
|
|
A nother is this / god geueth not the promises that are in
Christ for bodyly seruice / but of his mercy only / vn to
his awne glorie. Ye and of the fathers goodnesse doo all
naturall childern receaue. Axe a litle boye / who gaue him
his gaye cote / he answereth / his father. Axe him whi /
and he answereth / because he is his father and loueth him
/ and because he ys his sonne. Axe him whether his father
loue him / and he saith ye. Ax him how he knoweth it and he
saith / because he geueth me this or that. Axe
him whether he loue his father / he saith ye. Axe him whi /
he saith / for his father loueth him and geueth him all
thynge. Axe him why he worketh / he answereth / his father
will so haue it. Axe him whi his father geueth not soch and
soch boyes cotes to. Nai saith he / they be not his sonnes
/ their fathers must geue them as myne doeth me. Goo now ye
popish bond seruauntes and receaue youre rewarde for youre
false workes and robbe youre brethern &
raigne ouer them with violence and cruell tiranny and make
them worshepe youre pilars / polaxes images and hattes. And
we will receaue of the mercifull kyndnesse
of oure father and will serue our brethern frely
/ of very loue
and wilbe their seruauntes and sofre for their
sakes. And therto oure
good dedes which we do vn to oure neybours nede
/ springe out of oure rightwysenesse or iustifienge / which
is the forgeuenesse of
|
promises . . .
mercy. Cf. Luke 1.72.
gaye cote. Cf.
Gen. 37.23, 32. Tyndale describes Joseph's
cloak as a "gay coote," i.e., "gay coat" (Mombert 113–14; TOT 61).
Tyndale in Gen. 37.3 (Mombert 112;TOT 60) and KJV in all
three verses use "coat of many colours." Tyndale refers to Tamar's "gay
kirtle" (2 Sam. 13.19; TOT 439E); KJV to her
"garment of diuers colours." Tyndale lists among David's gifts to the
future temple "gay stones" (1 Chron. 29.2; TOT 578A); KJV, "glistering
stones, and of diuers colours."Tyndale and KJV both describe the rich as
wearing 'gaye clothynge' in Jas. 2.3 (Wallis 524/20; TNT 364A). In his
Prologue to Jonas, Tyndale describes a conversion based on
works-righteousness: "[T] hey had made their souls gay against the
receiving again of the wicked spirit" (TOT 634). He alludes here to
Matt. 12.44, where Tyndale (Wallis 47/21; TNT 36D) and KJV
both describe the soul as "garnisshed." More
uses the phrase "gay sworde" in Dialogue (CWM
6/1.254/39).
pilars/polaxes . .
. hattes. Two silver-gilt pillars (OED 5.) were carried before
Wolsey as sign of his office as cardinal. Before his cardinal's hat,
Wolsey's body-guard also carried gilt pole-axes (OED 2.), cf. Cavendish
24/3. More as Speaker of the House of Commons in 1523 thought it prudent
to allow Wolsey to appear there accompanied
"with his maces, his pillars, his pollaxes, his crosses, his hat, and
great seale too" (Roper 17/13–14). For Wolsey,
cf. [E2, “the cardinalles hatte” and commentary note].
|
oure synnes in Christes bloude / and of other rightwysnesse knowe we not before god. And contrari wise youre rightwysnesse or iustifienge which stondeth / as youre faith doeth / with
all wekednesse / springeth out of youre holy workes which
yee doo to no man frely saue vn to paynted postes.
|
|
And when he allegeth the sacrifices of the old
law / I saye they were sacramentes and preached vn to the
people (as no dout / oure candels once were) and were no
holy werkes to be referred vn to gods person to obtayne his
favoure / and to iustifie the people / and
that the people shuld doo them for the werkes
selues. And when the people had lost the significacions and
loked on the holynesse of the dedes / to be iustified
therby / they were imageseruice and hatefull
to god and rebuked of the prophetes / as it is
to se thorow out all the old testament.
|
sacrifices of the old
law. Cf. CWM 6/1.50/2–3.
And when . . . old
testament. Cf. Isa. 58.3–7, Joel 2.13, Hos. 6.6.
|
Then he iugleth with a texte of S. Paule Rom. xiiij. let
eueriman for his parte abounde / one in this Idolatrie and
a nother in that: when the sens of the texte is / let euery
man be sure of his awne
conscience / that he doo no thinge / excepte he
know well and his conscience sarue him that it maye be
lawfully done. But what care they to abuse gods worde and
to wrest it vn to the contrary?
|
Rom. xiiij. . . .
abounde. Cf. Rom. 14.5. Answer translates the Vulgate,
unusquisque in suo sensu abundet. Tyndale's 1526 NT gives "Se
that no man waver in hys awne mynde"; 1534 NT has "in his awne meanynge"
(Wallis 339/9; TNT 239B). KJV has, "Let
euery man bee fully perswaded [fully assured] in his owne minde." The
1557 edition of Dialogue (CWM 6/1.50/14)
identifies this quote as 1 Thess. 4.[10]. Cf. "We beseche you brethren
that ye encreace more and more" (Wallis
430/15–16; TNT 302B).
|
And in the last end / to vtter his excellent blindnesse /
he saith /
the wiseman Luther thinketh that if the gold
were taken from the
reliques / it wold be geuen vnto the pore
immediatly / when he seith the contrary / that they which
haue their purses full will geue the pore (if they geue
ought) ether an halfe peny or in his contre the .iiij.
parte of a ferthynge. Now I axe master
|
Luther . . .
immediatly. Luther's sermon on 14 September 1522,
feast of the Exaltation of the Cross, attacked giving contributions of silver and gold for reliquaries holding fragments of the
true cross, while at the same time paying no heed to God's mandate to
help the poor (WA 10/3.332–34; not in LW). This sermon also
circulated in Latin in a collection published in Strassburg
in 1526 (WA 10/3.xxi).
Luther . . .
ferthynge. Cf. CWM 6/1.51/10–17.
|
Mores conscience / seinge they haue no deuocion vn to the
poore which are as christes
awne person and for whom Christe hath sofered
his passion that we shuld be kynd to them and whom to
visett with oure almes is gods commaundement / with what
minde doo they offer so greate treasure / to the
garnessinge of shrines / images and reliques? It is manyfest
that they which loue not gods commaundement / can do
nothynge
godly. Wherfore soch offeringes come of a false
faith / so that they thinke them better then workes
commaunded by god and beleue to be iustified therby. And
therfore are they but imageseruice .
|
the poore . . .
them. Cf. Matt. 25.35–40.
almes . . .
commaundement. Cf. Luke 12.33.
|
And when he saith / we might as well rebuke the powringe of
the annoyntment on Christes heed. Nay / Christe was then
mortall as well as we / and vsed soch thinges as we doo /
and it refreshed his body. But and if thou woldest now powre
soch on his image to doo him pleasure / I wold rebuke
it.
|
we . . . heed.
Cf. CWM 6/1.49/21–22. powringe . . . heed. Cf.
Matt. 26.7, Mark 14.3.
|
iij.
|
|
In the third Chapter he bringeth in miracles
done at S. Steuens tombe. I answere that the miracles done
at saintes tombes / were done for the same purpose that the
miracles which they did when they were aliue / were done:
even to prouoke vn to the faith of their doctrine / and not
to trust in the place or in bones or in the saint. As Paul
sent his napken to heale the seke / not that men shuld put trust in his napkin / but beleue his preachinge.
|
S. Steuens
tombe. After Stephen's tomb was discovered near Jerusalem in 415, his relics were widely
distributed (Rotelle 3/9.125n). Cf. Augustine's
Sermon 318 (AD 425) preached at the installation of some of
these relics at Hippo, Par. 1 (PL 38.1437–38;
Rotelle 3/9.147). The Golden
Legend quotes The City of God 22.8 (AD
413–27) (CCL 48.821–24; 1NPNF 2.488–90), on miracles that occurred when
sufferers came into contact with the relics of Stephen (GL 1.48–49).
As . . .
seke. Cf. Acts 19.12.
the miracles . . .
preachinge. Tyndale's emphasis on the saints as transmitters of
doctrine is a creative variation on the Reformation argument
over their role. In early works Luther associated Christ and
the saints as helpers of all who by faith are in communion with them,
The Blessed Sacrament and the Brotherhoods,
1519 (WA 2.744–45, 748; LW 35.52–54, 58). Luther could observe
critically that feast days in honor of the saints have multiplied
excessively and are not celebrated religiously, cf. Treatise on Good Works, 1520 (WA 6.229/32–230/6;
LW 44.55). Later, Luther's paramount concern is the lack of any warrant
from Scripture for prayer invoking the saints' aid, leaving it among the
abusive human inventions of the church: Confession concerning Christ's Supper, 1528 (WA 26.508; LW
37.370); On Translating, An Open Letter, 1530 (WA
30/2.643–45; LW 35.198–200). The Augsburg Confession of 1530 affirms the
commemoration of the saints as models of faith and good works in their
calling, but holds that praying to them for help is ruled out by Jesus'
sole mediatorship, Art. 21, cf. The Book of Concord
46f. Melanchthon's Apologia for the
Confession fleshes out commemoration into thanksgiving for gifts given
the saints, encouragement from their experiences of grace, and imitation
. But there is no scriptural ground for invoking them,
even if we believe they continue to pray for the church on earth (ibid.,
229–36). Upper German reformers, such as Martin Bucer in Strassburg,
took more radical action in eliminating both prayer to the saints and
their commemoration.
Catholic controversialists went to the defense of venerating and invoking
the saints, as in Josse
Clichtove's De veneratione sanctorum (Paris, 1523) and Jacob
van Hoogstraten's Dialogus de veneratione et
invocatione sanctorum contra perfidiam Lutheranam (Cologne,
1524). Johann Eck systematized the Catholic case in Ch. 15 of his
Enchiridion, "Concerning the Veneration of the Saints"
(Fraenkel 173–90; Battles 110–21), arguing from foreshadowings in
Scripture , from reason, the Fathers, and longstanding custom
in the
church. Eck wards off Reformation arguments
from the exclusive mediatorship of Christ as wrongly dissociating Christ
from those who are, in him and with him, mediators of intercession. The
imperial response to the Augsburg Confession digested Eck's
arguments , while highlighting how the Lutherans, by denying
invocation of the saints, associated themselves with a line
of medieval heretics whom the church had already condemned. Cf. Die Confutatio der Confessio Augustana, ed.
Herbert Immenkötter, CC 33 (Münster: Aschendorff, 1979) 124–31, esp.
125. Johann Dietenberger , writing in Augsburg in October
1530, argued that it is permissible to invoke the saints
because the church defines for belief and practice only what is obscure
and implicit in Scripture. Cf. Phimostomos
scripturariorum, ed. Erwin Iserloh et
al., CC 38 (Münster : Aschendorff, 1985) 114–56. The title, "A
Muzzle for Those Gone Mad Over Scripture," polemically implies that the
reformers are rabid dogs. Underlying the biblical and
theological argument for praying to the saints were the fears
and anxieties of believers , for whom the saints were "friends
in high places" and influential protectors. Cf. Delumeau,
Part II, "Nous ne sommes pas seuls," 177–289.
|
And in the olde testament Eliseus healed Naaman
the hethen man in the water of Ior
|
|
dayne / not to put trust in the water or to praye in that
place / but to wonder at the power of god and to come and
beleue / as he also did. And that his bones / when he was deed / reysed vpp a deed man / was not done that men shuld pray to
him: for that was not lawfull then / by their awne
doctrine / nether to put
trust in his bones. For god to avoyd all soch
Idolatrie / had poluted all deed bones / so that whosoeuer
twitched a deed bone / was vncleane and all that came in
his companye / vntyll he had washed him selfe: in so moch
that if a place were abvsed with offeringe vn to Idoles /
there was no beter remedie then to scater deed bones there
/ to driue the people thence / for beinge defiled and poluted. But his bones did that miracle / to testifie that he was a true
prophete and to moue men vn to the faith of his
doctrine.
|
Eliseus . . .
Iordayne. Cf. 2 Kings 5:10, 14.
bones ... a deed
man. Cf. 2 Kings 13.21.
whosoeuer . . .
him selfe. Cf. Num. 19.16–19.
place . . .
poluted. Cf. 2 Kings 23.14, 16, 20.
|
And even so miracles done at the holy crosse / were done / to
moue men vn to the faith of him that died
theron / and not that we shuld beleue in the wodde.
|
miracles done at the
holy crosse. When Helena, mother of Constantine, discovered
three crosses under the temple of Venus built by Hadrian in Jerusalem, the cross of
Christ was identified by miracles. Socrates Scholasticus (c380—c450)
(NCE 13.408–9) relates that the Bishop of Jerusalem cured a dying woman with a piece of the true
cross. Cf. his Ecclesiastical History [on AD
305–439], 1.17 (PG 67.117–22; 2NPNF 2.21–22). Sozomen (c400–c450) (NCE 13.489) repeats this story and
briefly alludes to the raising of a dead youth. Cf. his parallel Ecclesiastical History [on AD 323–425], 2.1 (PG
67.929–34; 2NPNF 2.258–59). The Golden Legend
gives both incidents but greatly enlarges the latter with details
taken from Luke 7.11 on the son of the widow
of Nain (GL 1.280–82).
|
He saith that pilgrimes put no trust in the
place / as necromancers
doo in their circles / and saieth he wotteth
not what / to mocke out the texte of our sauioure of
prayenge in the spirite. And in the ende
he confoundeth him selfe sayenge /. we reken
oure prayers moare pleasaunt in one place then in a nother.
And that must be by the reason of the place / for god is as
good in one place as in a nother and also the man. Morouer
where a man pleaseth god best / thither is he most bounde
to goo. And so that imaginacyon bindeth a man to the place
with a false faith / as nicromancers trust in their circles.
|
pilgrimes . . .
circles. Cf. CWM 6/1.55/21–23.
prayenge in the
spirite. Cf. John 4.24 and CWM
6/1.58/ 12–15.
we ... a nother.
Cf. CWM 6/1.59/30–31.
|
And agayne if god had said that he
wold moare heare in one place then in a nother / he had
bound him selfe to the place. Now as god is like good euery
where generally so hath he made his testament generally /
whersoeuer mine hert moueth me and am quiet to
pray vn to him / there to heare me like
graciously.
|
|
And if a man laye to oure charge / that god
bound them vn to the tabernacle and aftir to the temple in
the old testament. I saye that he did it not for the places
sake / but for the monumentes and testimonies / that their
preached the worde of god vn to them / so that though the
prestes had bene negligent to preach / yet shuld soch
thynges that there were haue kepte the people in the remembraunce of the testament made betwene god and them. Which cause and
soch like only shuld moue vs to come to church / and vn to
one place moare then a nother. And as longe as I come moare
to one place then a nother by cause of the quietnesse or
that some thynge preacheth gods worde moare liuely vn to me
there than in a nother / the place
is my seruaunte and I not bonde to it: which
cause and soch like
taken awaye / I can not but put trust in the
place as necromancers doo in their circles / & am an
imageseruer and walke aftir myne awne imaginacion and not
aftir gods worde.
|
tabernacle. Cf.
Lev. 17.8–9. temple. Cf. Ezra 6.13–18.
|
And when he saith / we might as well mocke the
obseruaunce of
the paschall lambe. I answer / Christ oure
paschall lambe is offered for vs and hath deliuered vs as
Paul saith .1. Cor. v. whose signe and memoriall is the
sacrament of his body and bloude. Morouer we
were not deliuered out of Egypte. And therfore
in as
|
we . . . the
paschall lambe. Cf. CWM 6/1.55/33–56/3.
Christ . . . for
vs. Cf. Exod. 12.1–13 and 1 Cor. 5.7. Answer has "paschall lambe" [G4v]; NT has "esterlambe"
(Wallis 352/15; TNT 248C); KJV has "Passeouer."
Morouer . . .
Egypte. Cf. Exod. 12.40–42. Tyndale treats the Exodus as a
literal escape from Egypt, not as an allegorical escape from sin.
|
moch as we be ouerladen with our awne / I se no cause why we
shuld become
Iewes / to obserue their ceremonies to.
|
|
And when he saith holy straunge gestures. I
answere / for the holynesse I wyll not swere: but the
straungenesse I dare well avowe. For euery prest maketh them
of a sundrie maner and many moare madly then the gestures
of Iackanapes. And when he saith that they were left from
hand to hand sens the appostles tyme / it is vntrue. For the
appostles vsed the sacrament as Christ did / as thou maist se .1. Corin .xj. Morouer the appostles left vs in the light and taught
vs all the counsell of God / as Paule
wittenesseth Actes .xx. and hid nothinge in straunge holy
gestures and apes playe the significacions wherof noman
might vnderstonde.
|
holy straunge gestures. CWM
6/1.56/4.
left . . . tyme.
Cf. CWM 6/1.56/6–7. Tyndale omits More's qualifying phrase, "greate
parte wherof" (CWM 6/1.56/6).
For . . . did.
Cf. 1 Cor. 11.23–26.
Paule . . .
nothinge. Cf. Acts 20.27.
|
And a Christen man is moare moued to pitie saith
he / at the sight of the crosse / then with out it. If he
take pitie as English men doo /
for compassion / I saye / that a Christen man is
moued to pitie when he seith his brother beare the crosse.
And at the sight of the crosse /
he that is lerned in god / wepith not Christe
with ignoraunt wemen /
as a man doeth his father when he is deed: but
morneth for his synnes / and att the sight of the crosse
comforteth his soule with the consolacion of him that died
theron. But their is no sight whether
of the crosse or ought else / that can moue you
to leue youre wekednesse / for the testament of god is not
written in youre hertes.
|
moare . . . with
out it. Cf. CWM 6/1.56/23–24.
And at the sight .
. . deed. Tyndale voices a common 16c critique of the emphasis
on compassion with the suffering Christ in late medieval piety. Erasmus
had warned against a merely natural pity for Christ's
sufferings in the Seventeenth Rule of the Enchiridion, 1503 (Holborn 117/12–13; CWE 66.110). Luther was
also critical of this form of affective participation in the passion of
Jesus in Freedom of a Christian, 1520 (WA
7.29/11–13; LW 31.357). Cf. "Passion (mystique de la)" in Dictionnaire de Spiritualité, ed. Marcel Viller
SJ et al., 17 vols. including Index (Paris: Beauchesne, 1937–95)
12.329–32; F.Vandenbroucke, "La devotion au
Crucifié à la fin du moyen âge," Maison Dieu, no.
75 (1963) 133–43.
|
And when he speaketh of prayenge at church who
denyeth him that men might not praye at church or that the
church shuld not be a place of prayar? But that a man coude
not praye sa
|
prayenge at
church. Cf. CWM 6/1.57/34–36.
|
ue at church / and that my prayars were not hearde as wel
elsewhere / If I prayed with like feruentnesse and stronge
faith / is a false lye.
|
|
And when he speaketh of the presence of god in the temple. I
answere that the prophetes testified / how that he dwelt not
there /
and so doeth Paul Actes .xvij. and so doeth
Steuen Actes .vij. and
Salomon .iij. Of the kinges .viij. And no doute
as the mad Iewes
ment / he dwelt not there / ner as we moare mad
suppose also. But he dwelled there only in his signes
sacramentes / and testimonies
which preached his worde vn to the people. And
finally for their false confidence in the temple / god
destroyed it. And no doute for oure false faith in visitynge
the monumentes of Christe / therfore hath god also
destroyed them and geuen the place vnder the infideles.
|
presence . . .
temple. Cf. CWM 6/1.57/19–20.
prophetes . . .
there. Cf. Isa. 66.1.
Paul. Cf. Acts
17.24. Steuen. Cf. Acts 7.48–50.
Salomon. Cf. 1
Kings 8.27, 30.
false . . . destroyed
it. Cf. Matt. 24.2
|
And when he speaketh of the piler of fire &
cloude. I answere / that god was no nother wise present
there then in all fire and in all
cloudes saue that he shewed his power there
specially by the reason of the miracle / as he doeth in the
eyes of the blynde whom he maketh se / and yet is no nother
wise present in those eyes then in other / ner moare there
to be prayde to then in other. And in like maner he is no
moare to be prayed to where he doeth a miracle then where
he doeth nonne. Nether though we can not but be in some place / ought we to seke god in any place / saue only in oure
hertes and that in verite / in faith hope and loue or
charite acordynge to the worde of his doctrine.
|
piler of fire &
cloude. Cf. Exod. 13.21, CWM 6/1.57/12.
eyes . . .
se. Cf. Matt. 11.5, Luke 7.22.
seke . . .
verite. Cf. John 4.21–24.
|
And oure sacramentes / signes / ceremonies /
images / reliques
and monumentes ought to be
|
|
had in reuerence so ferforth as they put vs in minde of
gods worde and of the ensample of them
that liued therafter and no further.
|
|
And the place is to be sought and one to be preferred before
a nother for quietnesse to praye and for liuely preachynge
and for the preachynge of soch monumentes and so furth. And
so longe as the people so vsed them in the olde testament /
they were acceptable and plesaunt to god and god was saide
to dwell in the temple. But when
the significacions beinge lost / the people
worsheped soch thynges for the thinges selues / as we now
doo / they were abhominable to god and god was saide to be
no lenger in the temple.
|
And so longe . . .
the temple. Cf. Jer. 7.4.
|
iiij.
|
|
And in the .iiij. he saith / that god setteth
moare by one place then a nother. Which doctrine besydes
that it shuld bynde vs vn to the place and god therto and
can not but make vs haue confidence in the place / is yet
false. For first god vn to whose worde we maye adde .
nought / hath geuen no soch commaundement ner
made any soch
couenaunte. Nether is Christ here or there
saith the scripture / but in
oure hertes is the place where god dwelleth by
his awne testimonie if his word be there.
|
god ... a
nother. Cf. CWM 6/1.60/9.
Nether . . .
there. Cf. Matt. 24.23.
in oure hertes . . .
dwelleth. Cf. 1 John 4.12–13.
|
And when he proueth it / because god doeth a miracle moare
in one place then in a nother I answere / if god wyll doo a
miracle / it requireth a place to be done in. How be it he
doeth it not for the place but for the peoples sakes whom
he wold call vn to the knowlege of
his name / and not to worshepinge him moare in
one place then in a nother.
|
god ... a
nother. Cf. CWM 6/1.61/15–16.
|
As the miracles done in Egipte / in
the red se / in mount Sinay and so forth were not done that
men shuld goo in pilgremage vnto the places to praye there
/ but to prouoke them vnto the true knowlege of god / that
after warde they myght euer praye in the spryte / where
soeuer they were. Christ also did not his miracles that men
shuld praye in the places where he did them / But to stere
vpp the people to come and heare the worde of their soules health.
And when he bringeth the miracle of Siloe / I
answere / that the
sayde miracle and that christ sent the blynd
thither to receaue his sight / were not done / that men
shuld praye in the pole: but the seconde miracle was so
done / to declare the obedient faith of the blinde and to
make the miracle moare knowen / and the first for the worde
of God / that was preached in the temple / to moue the contre aboute to come thither and lerne to knowe God / and to become a liuely temple / out of which they might euer praye and in
all places. Nether was the miracle of lazarus done / that
men shuld moare praye
in that place then in a nother / but to shew christes power
and to moue the people thorow wonderinge at the miracle / to
herken vnto gods worde and beleue it / as it is to se
playnly.
|
miracles done in
Egipte. Aaron's rod, cf. Exod. 7.8–12; the ten plagues, cf.
Exod. 7–12. red se. cf. Exod. 14.21–29.
mount Sinay.
Cf. Exod. 24.16–17.
Siloe . . .
sight. Tyndale remembers the blind man told to wash in the pool
of Siloam, cf. John 9.7. More refers to the paralytic who sat
by the pool of Bethesda, cf. John 5.2–9, CWM 6/1.6o/30ff. O'Donnell has
corrected the erroneous gloss of 1531 and 1573 from "Ioan 4" to "Ioan 5."
lazarus. Cf.
John 11.1–44, CWM 6/1.61/18.
|
Morouer God so loueth no church / but that the
parish haue libertie to take it downe and to byld it in a
nother place: ye and yf it be tymbre to make it of stone and
to alter it at their pleasure. For the places / ye and the
images must serue vs and not god which is a spirite and
careth for none moare then other ner is other wise present in
one then in a nother. And likewise ys yt of
sayntes bones we maye
remoue them whother we will / ye and breake all
images therto and
|
god which is a
spirite. Cf. John 4.24.
|
make newe / or yf they be abused / put them out of the waye
for euer / as was the brasen serpent / so that
we be lordes ouer all soch thynges and they oure
seruauntes. For if the sayntes were oure seruauntes / how
moch moare their bones. It is the hert and not the
place that worshepeth god. The kechen page
turninge the spitt maie haue a purer hert to god / then his
Master at church / and therfore
worshepe God better in the kechen / then his
master at church. But when wyll M. More be able to proue
that miracles done at sayntes tombes / were done that we
shuld praye vnto the sayntes / or that
miracles done by deed saintes whych a liue
nether preached gods
worde ner coude doo miracle are done of god?
|
|
God loueth none angell in heuen better then the
greatest sinner in erth that repenteth and beleueth in
christ. But contrary wyse careth most for the weakest and
maketh all that be perfecte their saruauntes / vntyll as
paul saith .Eph. iiij. they be growen vpp in the
knowlege of god in to a perfecte man and in to
the measure of age of the fullnesse of christ / that is /
that we know al the misteries and secretes that god hath
hyd in christ / that we be no moare childern wauerynge with
euery wynde of doctrine / thorow the sotiltie and wilinesse
of men that come vppon vs to bringe vs in to erroure or
begile vs. So ferre it is of that he wold haue vs kept downe to serue
images. For with bodyly seruice we can serue nothinge
that is a spirite. And therto if it were possyble that all
the angeles of heuen coude
be mine enimies: yet wold I hold me by the testament that my
mercyfull and true father hath made me in the bloude off my
sauyoure / and so come vnto
|
God . . .
christ. Cf. Luke 15.7, 10.
vntyll . . .
christ. Eph. 4.13.
misteries . . .
christ. Cf. Col. 2.2–3. Answer has
"misteries and secretes"; NT has only "mistery" (Wallis 421/1; TNT
296A).
that . . . begile
vs. Cf. Eph. 4.14. Answer has "sotiltie
and wilinesse"; NT has only "wylyness" (Wallis 405/13; TNT 285A).
So . . .
images. Cf. Gal. 3.2–3.
is a spirite.
Cf. John 4.24.
angeles of
heuen. Cf. Gal. 1.8.
testament . . .
sauyoure. Cf. Heb. 10.29, 13.20.
|
all that is promised me and christ hath purchased for me /
and geue not a straw for them all.
|
|
v.
|
|
In the .v. chapter he falleth from al that he
hath so longe swette to
proue & beleueth not by the reason of the
miracles / but by the comen consent of the church and that
many so beleue. This man is of a ferre other complexion then
was the prophete Elias. For he beleued a lone as he thought
/ agenst the consent by all likelyhod / of .
ix. or .x. hundred thousand beleuers. And yet M.
Mores church is in no nother condicion vnder the pope /
then was that church agenst
whose consent Elias beleued a lone vnder the
kinges of Samary.
|
comen consent. CWM
6/1.62/18. Cf. Gogan 96–107, 160–63, 211–13,
217, 298–302.
beleueth . . .
beleue. Cf. CWM 6/1.62/13–19.
Elias . . .
Samary. Cf. 1 Kings 18.22. Tyndale finds the opposition between Catholics and reformers foreshadowed in Israel's
widespread consent to the prophets of Baal, against whom Elijah stood
alone as prophet of the Lord.
|
vj.
|
|
In the .vj. chapter & vnto the .xviij. he
proueth all most nought saue that which neuer man denied
him / that miracles haue bene done. But how to know the
true miracles from the false were good
to be knowen which we shal this wise do if as
we take those for true sacramentes and ceremonies which
preach vs gods worde / euen so we count them true miracles
only which moue vs to herken therto.
|
he proueth . . .
done. For Dialogue Bk. 1, Ch. 6 thru 18,
cf. CWM 6/1.63/4–110/23. More relies on human prudence to recognize false miracles, e.g., by Humphrey Duke of Gloucester (CWM
6/1.86/18ff) and "the kynges moder," either Lady Margaret
Beaufort for Henry VII or Elizabeth of York for Henry VIII (CWM
6/1.87/26ff).
|
xvj.
|
xvj. Tyndale skips nine chapters on
miracles, Bk. 1, Ch. 7–15.
|
Concerninge his .xvj. chapter of the mayde of
Ipswich / I answere
/ that Moses warned hys Israelites that false
miracles shuld be done to proue them / whether their hertes
were fast in the lorde.
And euen so christ and the apostles shewed vs
before that lienge miracles shuld come / to peruerte the
very electe / if it were possyble.
|
mayde of
Ipswich. Cf. CWM 6/1.93/13–94/5. Supposedly, the Maid of
Ipswich was possessed by the devil and the Maid of Kent [G8, “maide of kent” and commentary note] was
inspired by the Holy Spirit, but both experienced the same
trances and disfigurements, proving the difficulty of distinguishing
between true and false visionaries (Obedience
T3v—T4). The authenticity of St. Peter's apparition at Westminster was
also doubtful (Obedience T3v, PS 1.326n1; cf. Richard III, CWM 2.27/32–28/6 and n).
More's description of the twelve-year-old daughter of Sir Roger Wentworth
contains symptoms of an epileptic seizure. Cf. R.E. Hemphill,
"Historical Witchcraft and Psychiatric Illness in Western
Europe," Proceedings of the Royal Society of
Medicine 59 (1966) 891–902; rpt. in Articles on Witchcraft,
Magic and Demonology 3, ed. Brian P. Levack,
Witch-Hunting in Early Modern Europe: General Studies (New York:
Garland,
1992) 314. Diarmaid MacCulloch
considers the Maid of Ipswich "a classic case of child hysteria and
manipulation," Suffolk under the Tudors (Oxford:
Clarendon, 1986) 145. After a cure attributed to Our Lady of Ipswich,
Anne Wentworth became a Franciscan nun in London until the closing of the monasteries.
Moses . . .
lorde. Cf. Deut. 13.1–3.
lienge . . .
possyble. Cf. Matt. 24.24, Mark
13.22.
|
And therfore we must haue a rule to know the true miracles
from the false / or else it were impossible that any man
shuld scape vndisceaued
and continue in the true
|
|
waye. And other rule then thys ys there not: that the true
are done / to prouoke men to come and herken vnto gods worde
/ and the false to confirme doctrine that ys not gods worde.
Now yt ys not Gods worde if thou reade all the
scripture thorowe out / but contrary therto /
that we shuld put soch
trust and confidence in our blissed lady as we
doo / and cleane agenst
the testament that is in christes bloude.
Wherfore a man nede not to feare / to pronounce that the
deuell dyd yt to mocke vs with all.
|
the testament . . .
bloude. Cf. Heb. 10.29, 13.20.
|
Neuer the later let vs compare the mayde of Ipswich and the
maide of kent to gether. First they saye that
the maide of Ipswich was possessed with a deuell & the
maide of kent with the holy goste. And yet the tragedies
are so lyke the one to the other in all poyntes / that thou
cowdest not know the holy gost to be in the one and the
deuell in the other by any dyfference of workes. But that thou
mightest with as good reason saye that the
deuell was in both / or the holy gost in both / or the
deuell in the mayde of kent and the holy gost in the mayde
of Ipswich. For they were both in like traunses
/ both raueshed from them selues / both
tormented a lyke / both disfigured / lyke terreble ougly
and grysely in sight / and theyr mouthes drawen a syde /
euen vnto the very eares of them / both enspyred / both
preach / both tell of wonders / wilbe both caryed
vnto our lady / and are both certified by
reuelacyon that our lady in those places and before those
images shuld deliuer them.
|
maide of kent.
Prudently, More never mentions the Maid of Kent in Dialogue or Confutation. Here and in
Obedience (T4), Tyndale refers to
this politically dangerous case. After a cure in 1526 attributed to
Mary, Elizabeth
Barton became a Benedictine nun in Canterbury. Her pious
visions turned political when she declared that Henry VIII
would die seven months after he married Anne Boleyn. Fisher believed her
revelations, but More counselled her not to meddle in public
affairs. See Ep. 192, To Elizabeth Barton,
Chelsea, Tuesday <1533?> (More, Correspondence 464–66). For his connection with
Barton, Fisher was fined 300 pounds, one year's revenue from his
diocese, but More's caution won him exemption from penalty.
See Alan Neame, The Holy Maid of Kent: The Life of
Elizabeth Barton, 1506–1534 (London:
Hodder and Stoughton, 1971). Barton was executed, together with five
priests,
on 20 April 1534, the day that the guildsmen
of London were called upon to take the oath of
succession. Cf. Richard Rex, "The Execution of
the Holy Maid of Kent," Historical Research 64
(1991) 216–20, esp. 219. Three days earlier, Fisher and More had gone to
the Tower because they refused to take the oath which implicitly
rejected papal authority.
In her trances, locutions and fasts the Maid of Kent showed some of the
characteristics of hysteria. Cf. Nicholas P.
Sanos, "Witchcraft in Histories of Psychiatry," Psychological Bulletin 85 (1978) 417–39; rpt. in
Articles on Witchcraft, Magic and Demonology 3.212. In her defense, see
Diane Watt, "Reconstructing the Word: the Political
Prophecies of Elizabeth Barton (1506–1534),"
Renaissance Quarterly 50.1 (Spring 1997)
136–63.
|
Now as for the mayde of Ipswych was possessed off the deuell
by theyr awne con
|
|
fession. Whence then came that reuelacion /
that she shuld be holpe and all hir holy
preachinge? Iff of the deuell /
then was the myracle and all of the deuell. Iff
of the holy gost / then was she inspired with the holy gost
and had the deuell within hir
both at tonce. And in as moch as the mayd of
kent was inspired by
the holy gost by their confession / whence came
that stoppynge of
hir throte / that rauinge / those greuouse
panges / that tormentynge / disfigurynge / drawing of hir
mouth awrye and that ferfull and terreble countenaunce? If
of the holy gost / and then whi not the revell and gamboldes
of the maide of Ipswich also? and then
what mater maketh it whether a man haue the
deuell or the holy gost in him. If ye saye of the deuell /
then had she likewise both the deuell and the holy gost both
at tonce. Morouer those possessed which Christ holpe avoyded
christ and fled from him / so that other which beleued were
fayne to bringe them vn to him agenst their willes. For
which causes and many moo that might be made / thou maist
conclude / that the deuell vexed them and preached in them / to
confirme fayned confession and dome ceremonies
and sacramentes with out significacion and damnable sectes
/ and shewed them those reuelacions. And assone as they
were brought before oure ladies image / departed out of
them / to delude vs and to turne oure faythes
from Christ vn to an old blocke. As we reade in
the legend of S. Bartholomewe
/ how the deuels hurte men in their lymmes and
assone as they were brought in to a certayne temple before
an Idole / their they departed out of them and so begyled
the people makynge them beleue that the Idole had healed
them of some naturall diseases.
|
those possessed.
Cf. Matt. 17.14–18, Mark 9.17–29.
legend of S.
Bartholomewe. According to the Golden
Legend, when Bartholomew preached the gospel in India, he saw
an idol inhabited by a demon, who supposedly cured the sick. Bartholomew
bound the demon, cured a young woman, and converted her father the king and his people to Christianity (GL 2.
110–12).
the deuell . . .
diseases. Cf. CWM 8/1.245/27–29. For examples of false miracles
by witches, [K6v, “the miracles which witches doo”]; by Mohammed, cf.
[K7, “Mahometes . . . yeres” and commentary note]; by Roman Catholics, cf. [K7v, “youre awne myracles”]. See also Obedience P3v—Q3, "Of miracles and worsheppinge of
sayntes."
|
How be it let it be the holy gost that
was in the maide of kent. Then I praye you what thinge
worthy of so greate prayse hath oure ladye done? Our lady
hath deliuered her of the holy gost & emptyed her of
moch hie lerninge which as a goodly poetisse / she vttered in rimes. For appose her now of christ / as scripture testifieth of him
/ and thou shalt finde her clene with out ryme or reason.
The mayde was at home also in heuenly pleasures / and our
lady hath deliuered
her out of the ioyes of Orestes and brought her
in to the miseries of
middell erth agayne.
|
ioyes of
Orestes. The Furies drove Orestes mad after he killed his
mother Clytemnesta for murdering his father Agamemnon; cf. Euripides,
Orestes (408 BC). Erasmus calls the
conservative Catholic
Edward Lee "raving mad, like Orestes in the
play." From Ep. 1113, To Philippus
Melanchthon, Louvain, [before 21 June
1520] (Allen 4.287/12; CWE 7.313/11–12). More quotes Persius (Satires 3.118) on "mad Orestes": Ep. 15, To
Martin Dorp, Bruges, 21 October <1515> (CWM 15.32/28);
Ep. 86, To Germanus Brixius, n.p., 1520 (CWM 3/2.604/24); Responsio ad Lutherum, 1523 (CWM 5/1.252/31).
false . . .
agayne. Cf. CWM 6/1.104/18–24. For the Good Samaritan, cf.
Luke 10.35.
|
xvij.
|
|
As for dulia / yperdulia and latria / though he shew not
with
which of them he worsheped the cardinalles hatt
/ ys answered vnto hym all ready.
|
|
xviij.
|
|
In the .xviij. where he wold faine proue that
the popes church can not erre / he allegeth thynges wherof
he myght be asshamed / yf he were not past shame / to proue
that the bisshopes haue auctorite to lade vs with tradicions
nether profitable for soule nor body. He bringeth a false
allegorie vppon the ouerplus that the Samaritane if it were
layde out / promised to paye when he came agayne / for the
bysshopes tradicions. Nay M. More / besydes
that allegories which
euery man maye fayne at his pleasure can proue
nothynge / Chryst interpreteth it him selfe / that it
betokeneth a kynde mynde and a
louinge neyboure / whych so loued a straunger /
that he neuer left carynge for hym / both absent as wel as
present / vntyll he were full hole and comen out of all
necessite.
|
allegories . . . can
proue nothynge. Cf. CWM 8/1.81/2–3.
It was a scholastic principle that allegorical
interpretations of biblical passages had no probative value
in theology (Summa I, Q. 1, Art. 10, Reply to
Obj. 1).
In the Enchiridion (1503), Erasmus frequently
allegorizes classical literature ; e.g, he compares the
creation of humans out of clay by Yahweh and Prometheus (Gen. 2.7;
Plato, Protagoras 320D-322A): "if you read the
poetic fable in an allegorical sense, it will be more profitable than
the scriptural account if you do not penetrate the outer covering"
(Holborn 70/29–30; CWE 66.68). In his Annotations on the NT,
Erasmus repeatedly analyzes the literal meaning of the Greek; in the
Paraphrases he draws pastoral applications from NT events for the
individual reader. See Manfred Hoffmann, Part Three, "The
Allegorical Nature of Scripture," Rhetoric and
Theology: The Hermeneutic of Erasmus (U of Toronto P, 1994)
95–133.
Tyndale refers contemptuously to the practice of quoting "a fabell of
Ovide," rather than the Scriptures to support a "poynte of fayth" (Obedience R5). In his preface to the Pentateuch
(1530), Tyndale scoffs at the distrust of the literal meaning of
Scripture shown by Erasmus but without naming him, "[S]ome which seme to
them selves great clarkes saye: they wott not what moare profite is in
many gestes of the scripture if they be read with out an allegorye, then
in a tale of robenhode" (Mombert 11/7–10;TOT 8).
Chryst . . .
neyboure. Cf. Luke 10.36–37.
|
It signifieth that the prelates / if they were
|
|
true apostles and loued vs after the doctrine of christ /
wold sell their myters / croses / plate / shrynes / iuels
and costly showes to socoure the pore and not robbe them /
of all that was offered vn to them / as they haue done: and
to repare thynges fallen in decaye and ruine in the comen welth /
and not to bedger the realmes wyth false
Idolatrye and imageseruice / that they haue not lefte them
where wyth to beare the cost of the comen charges.
|
|
And Morouer when the scribes and phareses taught their awne
doctrine / they satt not vppon Moses sete / but on
their awne. And therfore christ (so far it is off that he
wold haue vs herken vnto mans doctryne) sayde / bewarre of
the leuen of the scribes / phareses and saduces which is
their doctrine and rebuked them for their doctrine and
brake yt hym selfe and taught hys dysciples so to doo and excused them / and sayd of all tradicions / that what soeuer his
heuenly
father had not planted / shuld be plucked vp by
the rotes. And therto
all the persecucion that the appostles had of
the Iewes / was for breakynge of tradycyons.
|
scribes . . .
Moses sete. Cf. Matt. 23.2, which More discusses at
CWM 6/1.101/10–11, 104/25–33.
bewarre . . .
doctrine. Matt. 16.6, 11; Mark 8.15,
Luke 12.1.
rebuked . . .
them. Cf. Matt. 12.1–8, Mark 2.23–28,
Luke 6.1–5.
what soeuer . . .
rotes. Cf. Matt. 15.13.
scribes . . .
tradycyons. Cf. CWM 8/1.355/5–12, 356/7–9.
|
Oure prelates ought to be oure saruauntes as the appostles
were / to teach vs christes doctrine / and not lordes ouer
vs / to oppresse vs with theyr awne. Peter calleth it
temptynge of the holy goste actes
.xv. to lade the hethen with ought a boue that
whych necessite and brotherly loue required. And paul
rebuketh his corinthians for their
ouer moch obedience and the galathyans alsoo and
warneth all men to stonde fast and not to sofre them selues
to be brought in to bondage.
|
Oure prelates . . .
awne. Cf. Luke 22.25–26.
Peter . . .
required. Cf. Acts 15.10.
paul . . .
obedience. Cf. 2 Cor. 11.4.
galathyans . . .
bondage. Cf. Gal. 5.1.
|
And when he sayth peter and paul
commaunded vs / to obey oure superioures. That ys trouth /
they commaunded vs to obey the temperall swerde whych the
pope wyll not. And they commaunded to obey the bysshopes in
the doctrine of christe and not in their
awne. And we teach not to breake all thynges
rashly / as M. More
vntrulie reporteth on vs (which is to be sene
in oure bokes / if men wil loke vppon them). Of tradicions
therfore vnderstond generally.
He that maye be fre is a fole to be bonde. But
yf thorow wilinesse / thou be brought in to bondage: then
yf the tradicion hurte thy soule
and the fayth / they are to be broken
immediatly / though wyth the losse of thy lyfe. If they
greue the body only / then are they to be
born tyll god take them off / for breakynge the
peace and vnite.
|
peter . . . superioures. Cf. CWM 6/1.106/30–33.
obey . . .
swerde. For temporal rulers, cf. Eph. 6.5–7, Tit. 2.9, Tit.
3.1, Heb. 13.17, 1 Pet. 2.13–14, 18.
obey . . .
awne. For spiritual leaders, cf. 2 Pet. 2.1, Gal. 1.8.
Of tradicions . .
. vnite. Erasmus had lamented that the life of Christians is
burdened by "human constitutions" that impose ceremonial
practices. Still, liturgical ceremonies, with due moderation, add proper
solemnity to divine worship. Cf. Ratio verae theologiae (1518) in Holborn 238–39, 252.
Luther formulated his protest against obligatory ecclesiastical
traditions in Avoiding the Doctrines of
Men, a short tract of 1522 that also circulated in a 1525 Latin
version. Luther stressed that two Pauline texts, 1 Tim. 4.1–4 and Col.
2.16–23, foresaw and condemned such attempts to ensnare Christian
consciences regarding fasts and feasts (WA 10/2.72–92; LW 35.131–47).
Here Christian freedom rests on ten biblical texts that undercut any
ecclesiastical authority to lay down binding obligations. The observance
of fasts and feasts is not evil in itself, but making them obligatory
is, according to Luther, to add to God's commandments in contravention
of Deut. 4.2 and to make God's good creatures defiling, against Matt.
15.11.
Johann Eck dedicated Ch. 13 of his Enchiridion,
"On Human Constitutions " (Fraenkel 146–57; Battles 93–99), to
demonstrating from other biblical texts that church authorities are
empowered to enact laws concerning matters that are coherent with
Scripture and that promote discipline and communal activity. Eck also
took up eight texts cited by reformers and argued that each of them was
wrongly used in the polemic against "traditions." In 1530 the same
argument unfolded between Articles 15 and 26 of the Augsburg
Confession (cf. The Book of Concord 36f and
63–70) and the corresponding articles of the imperial Die Confutatio der Confessio Augustana (112–15 and 176–85).
The 1530 argument is treated in Wicks, "Abuses" 280–85 (Augsburg
Confession) and 297–300 (Confutatio). For
fasting, cf. [commentary notes on F1v, “referrynge theyr fast . . . spirite”; G2, “wenisdaye . . . S. katerine”; G2, “fast sayntes euens”].
|
Then how sore maketh he christes burthen. If yt
be so sore / why is Master More so cruell to helpe the
bysshopes to lade vs with moare? But surelye he speaketh
verye vndiscretelye. For christ did not lade vs with one
sillable moare then we were euer bounde to /
nether did he saue interpret the law trulye.
And besides that / he geueth vn to al his / loue vnto the
law: which loue maketh all
thynges easye to be born that were before
impossible.
|
For . . .
trulye. Cf. Matt. 5.17–19.
|
And when he saith / ye be the salt of the erth
was spoken for the bysshops and prestes only yt ys vntrue /
but yt was spoken generally vn to all that beleue and know
the trueth / that they shulde be salt vnto the ignoraunt /
and the perfecter vn to the weker / ech to other
euery man in hys measure. And Morouer yf yt be
spoken vn to the
prelates only / how fortuneth yt that Master
More ys so busye to
salte the
|
ye be the salt of the
erth. Matt. 5.13. The rest of the verse is paraphrased below,
"vnsauerye . . . vnderfote" [H2v]. "The notion that this
verse applies only to priests and bishops is probably taken from the Glossa ordinaria (PL 114.91)" (CWM 6/2.635).
|
world with his hie lernynge? And last of all the salt
of oure prelates which ys theyr tradycions and
ceremonyes wyth out sygnificacion ys vnsauerye longe a goo /
and therfore no moare worth but to be cast out at the dores
and to be troden vnderfote.
|
|
And that he sayth in the ende that a man maye haue a good
faith with euell liuinge / I haue proued it a lie in a
nother place. Morouer fayth /
hope and loue be .iij. sisters that neuer can
departe in this worlde / though in the worlde to come loue
shal swalowe vp the other two.
Nether can the one be stronger or weker then
that other. But as moch
as I beleue so moch I loue and so moch I hope:
ye and so moch I worke.
|
a man . . .
liuinge. Cf. CWM 6/1.109/26–28; CWM 8/ 1.396/10–11 and
8/3.1591.
I haue proued it a lie
in a nother place. Against More, Tyndale asserts that true
faith will bear fruit in good works, cf. Mammon
B2, Obedience F3v.
fayth . . . two.
Cf. 1 Cor. 13.8–13.
fayth . . .
worke. Cf. CWM 8/2.780/20–21.
|
xix.
|
|
In the .xix. he proueth that prayinge to saintes is good
& miracles that confirme it are of god or els the
church saith he doeth erre. It
foloweth in dede or that the popis church
erreth. And when he saith it is sinne to beleue to moch I
saie we had the moare nede to take hede what we beleue and
to serch gods worde the moare dylygently that we beleue
nether to moch ner to litle.
|
prayinge . . .
erre. Cf. CWM 6/1.112/13–24.
it is sinne to beleue
to moch. Cf. CWM 6/1.111/17–18.
|
And when he saith god is honoured by prayenge to saintes
because it is done for hys sake: I answere / if it sprange
not out of a false faith but of the loue we haue to god /
then shuld we loue god moare. And morouer in as moch as all
oure loue to god spryngeth out of faith / we shulde beleue
and trust god. And then if oure fayth in god were greater
then oure feruent deuocyon to sayntes / we shulde praye to
no sayntes at all / seynge we haue promyses of all thynges
in oure sauyoure Iesu and in the sayntes none at all.
|
god . . .
sake. Cf. CWM 6/1.112/21–22.
all . . .
god. Unlike Tyndale, More separates faith from hope (cf. CWM
8/1.54/28) and from charity (cf. CWM 8/1.54/33).
promyses . . .
Iesu. For intercession to God by the Suffering
Servant, cf. Isa. 53.12; by prophets, cf. Jer. 28.18; by the Holy
Spirit, cf. Rom. 8.27; by the risen Christ, Rom. 8.34, Heb. 7.25.
|
XXV.
|
xxv. Tyndale
makes no comment here on five chapters of Dialogue
Bk. 1, Ch. 20–24. In the section on "Whether the church can erre"
[B8-C1], Tyndale answers in a general way the church's claim of
inerrancy as set forth in Bk. 1, Ch. 18, 20–21, 24–26 (CWM 6/1.101–62
passim), cf. [C2v “¶ Faith” and commentary note]. Dialogue Bk. 1, Ch. 22
upholds the value of the liberal arts, philosophy, and patristics as
aids to the study of Scripture. For Tyndale's negative evaluation of
Aristotle and Plato, cf. [A5, “olde hethen people” and commentary note]; for his minimal use of Latin poets such as Terence and Virgil, cf. [F6v, “tirens or virgill” and commentary note];
for his qualified
approval of the Fathers, cf. Cyprian [D4, “S. Cyprian” and commentary note],
Jerome [D4, “S. Hierome” and commentary note],
Augustine [D4, “saynt Augustine” and commentary note], and Gregory
[P2, “S. Gregory” and commentary note]. Dialogue Bk. 1, Ch. 23 gives a positive
role to reason in explaining Scripture. Tyndale holds that the will
follows reason [C4, “The choyse . . . a mans reason”], but he emphasizes that carnal reason is blind;
e.g., [C8, “blynd reason”; E8v, “Then . . . reason”; E8v, “Herof . . . man”; F7, “blynde reason”; and esp. L7v], "O how
betleblinde is fleshlye reason!"
|
In the .xxv. how iugleth he / to proue that al that
perteyneth vn
to the faith / was not written / alleginge Ihon
in the laste / that the
world coude not conteyne the bokes / if al shuld be written.
And Ihon meaneth of the miracles which Iesus did and not of
the necessarie poyntes of the faith.
|
how iugleth he.
Cf. CWM 8/1.311/11.
not written. In
response to More's position "that many thynges haue bene
taught by god without wrytynge" (CWM 6/1.137/27), Answer passes over More's account of the Holy Spirit's
inscription of the faith upon believing hearts
(e.g. CWM 6/1.143/4–144/7) to concentrate instead on More's argument
that Christ's apostles gave oral instructions on some essential
doctrines that were not set down in the NT (CWM 6/1.144/
8–146/13,147/31–148/32).
Yves Congar treats the background of More's position in medieval theology
in Traditions and Tradition (London: Burns & Oates, 1966) 87–101, citing William of
Occam's influential classification of the different types of "Catholic
truths" on p. 95. Occam's scheme recurred in numerous late
medieval works, such as John Brevicoxa's treatise (c1375), where we
read, "The second category consists of those [truths of faith] which
have come down to us from the Apostles by a handing down of revelation
or by writings of the faithful but which are not found in Scripture nor
are deducible from it." From A Treatise on Faith, the
Church, the Roman Pontiff, and the General Council, in Oberman,
Forerunners 72. Wyclif and Hus mounted a
protest against this view, while asserting, in effect if not in exact
terms, the complete sufficiency of Scripture for faith. Their 15c
opponents, like the English Carmelite Thomas Netter
of Walden, made "unwritten traditions" fundamental to their
theological accounts of beliefs about the saints and the origins of the sacraments that lack a NT institution-narrative. Henry
VIII's Assertio appealed to divinely grounded
unwritten traditions of faith as vehicles of transmission of the
church's faith regarding certain sacraments, cf. [H5v, “kinges . . . not erre” and commentary note]. Tyndale has
already affirmed the sufficiency of Scripture at [B5v, “¶ Whether . . . B6-8 . . . “if nede requyre”] and will
re-state it at [H5, “Now sir . . . scripture”] and [H5v, “Now the appostles . . . soule”].
al . . .
written. Cf. CWM 6/1.144/8–12 and John 21.25.
Ihon ... faith.
Cf. CWM 8/1.311/11–12, repeated at 311/38–39.
|
And how bringeth he in the perpetuall virginite
of oure ladye which though it be neuer so true / is yet none
article of oure faith /
to be saued by. But we beleue it / with a story
faith / because we se no cause resonable to thinke the
contrary.
|
perpetuall . . .
faith. Cf. CWM 6/1.150/1–151/23, CWM 8/1.287/5–15 and CWM
8/1.406/3–5. The perpetual virginity of Mary
was defined by Constantinople II (AD 553), the fifth ecumenical council, as a corollary to the definition of two natures in Christ
(DS 214; 2NPNF 14.312); cf. also [C2, “Christes brethern”, N7v, “christ . . . chastite” and commentary notes]. It was restated by a
synod at the Lateran (AD 649), called by Martin I (pope, 649–53) (DS
256). While they accept this belief, Luther and Tyndale do not consider
it an essential article of faith. For Luther,
cf. Vom Schem
Hamphoras, 1543 (WA 53.640; not in LW). More argues
that, following their principle of sola
scriptura, the reformers ought to reject whatever is not stated
explicitly in the Bible, cf. CWM 8/2.809/1–4.
|
And when he saith many misteries are yet to be
opened / as the
cominge of antichriste. Naye verelye the babe
is knowne well ynough and al the tokens spide in him which
the scripture describeth him by.
|
many . . .
antichriste. Cf. CWM 6/1.146/14–15. In [H3 side-note 1] 1531's "Pope" becomes 1573's
"Antichrist is knowen." Below, Tyndale will set forth, on the
basis of NT passages, his case for identifying the papacy as
the foretold Antichrist, cf. [H6, “antichriste” and commentary note; and M2, “And finally . . . M2v . . . his swerde”].
|
And when he allegeth Paules tradicions to the
tessalo. / to proue his phantasye. I haue answered
rochester in the obedience / that his tradicions were the
gospell that he preached.
|
Paules
tradicions. Cf. CWM 6/1.148/3–6. In 2 Thess. 2.15 More finds
two distinct sources of revelation, oral tradition and scripture: siue per sermonem siue per epistolam nostram.
Tyndale affirms that Paul preached the same doctrine, whether
in oral or written form (Obedience H7). See Ch.
11, "Holy Writ and Holy Church," in Oberman, Harvest 361–422.
I haue answered
rochester in the obedience.
John Fisher (1469–1535) was Bishop of
Rochester and Chancellor of Cambridge University from 1504
until his death. In Obedience (E8v, G8v, H4v,
H5v, H6, H7-I2v, V7r-v), Tyndale attacks the sermon preached at the
burning of Lutheran books on 12 May 1521 (Fisher 311–48). For Fisher's
exegesis of Gal. 5.6 in this sermon, cf. [Q2, “out of which fayth loue springeth” and commentary note]. Tyndale does not
mention the sermon preached at the abjuration of Robert Barnes on 11 February 1526 (Fisher 429–76). Fisher
was considered the best preacher of his generation in England. Cf. Marc'hadour, "Fisher and More: a note," in
Bradshaw and Duffy 103. For his life and works, see the entry
by O'Donnell
in
Tudor England.
I haue . . .
preached. Cf. CWM 8/1.324/20–21.
|
And when he allegeth Paul to the corin. I saye
that Paul neuer knew of this word Masse. Nether can any man
gather there of any straunge holy gestures / but the playne
contrary and that there was no nother vse there then to
breake the breed amonge them at soper / as christ did. And
therfore he calleth it christes soper and not Masse.
|
christes soper.
Cf. 1 Cor. 11.20. Tyndale debates the more appropriate name
of the Eucharistic celebration here and at [O6v, “Misach . . . pensiongeuynge” and commentary note]. For Tyndale's
rejection of the Mass as a sacrifice, cf. [M5, “sacrificeth Christes body” and commentary note; O6, “the host ys no sacryfyce” and commentary note]. For his
rejection of transubstantiation, cf. [N6, “christes natural body” and commentary note; O8, “Aboute . . . starch” and commentary note]; of
consubstantiation, cf. [O7, “there remayneth bred and wine” and commentary note].
And when . . .
Masse. Cf. CWM 6/1.148/8–11; quoted exactly by CWM
8/1.315/29–33.
|
There was lerned the maner of consecracion. A
greate doute / as though we coude not gather of the
scripture how to do it. And of
the water that the prest mingleth with the
wine. A gre
|
A greate ... do
it. CWM 8/1.317/10–11.
water . . .
wine. Cf. CWM 6/1.148/19–28.
|
ate doute also and a perelouse case if it were left out. For
ether it was done to slake the hete of the wine or put to
after / as a ceremonie / to signifie that as the water is
chaunged in to wine / so are we chaunged thorow faith as it
were in to christe and are one with him / how be it all is
to their awne shame / that ought shuld be done or vsed
amonge vs christen / where of noman wist the meaninge. For if I
vnderstonde not the meaninge / it helpeth me
not .1. corin. xiiij.
and as experience teacheth. But if oure
sheperdes had bene as wel willynge to fede as to shere / we
had neded no soch dispicience / ner they to haue burnt so
many as they haue.
|
For ... 1
corin. xiiij. Cf. 1 Cor. 14.2–3, CWM
8/1.161/29–30.
sheperdes . . .
shere. Cf. Ezek. 34.2–3.
A greate . . .
haue. Cf. CWM 8/1.318/11–20.
|
And as for that he allegeth out of the epistle of Iames for
the iustifienge of workes. I haue answered in the Mammon
agenst which he
can not hisse / and will speake moare in the
.iiij. boke.
|
Iames . . . workes. Cf. Jas. 2.24 and
CWM 6/1.149/7.
Mammon. Tyndale
assumed public responsibility for his writings when he put
his name at the head of the preface of Mammon
(May 1528). He refers to Mammon in Obedience (I2v, Q3v), the afterword to
Genesis (TOT 82) and Answer (here and [Q5, “it is answered him in the mammon”]).
For Tyndale's gradual acknowledgment of authorship, see O'Donnell, "Editing the Independent Works of William Tyndale,"
in Editing Texts From the Age of Erasmus
(U of Toronto P, 1996) 49–70.
|
And as for the Saboth / agreate mater / we be
lordes ouer the saboth
and maye yet chaunge it in to the monedaye or
any other daye /
as we se nede / or maye make euery tenth daye
holy daye only if we se a cause why / we maye make .ij.
euery weke / if it were expedient & one not ynough to
teach the people. Nether was there any cause to chaunge it
from the saterdaye then to put difference betwene vs and
the Iewes and lest we shuld become seruauntes vn to the daye aftir their supersticion. Nether neded we any holydaye at all / if
the
people might be taught with out it.
|
holy daye.
1531's "dage" could be a mispelling by the
Flemish compositor.
And as for . . .
with out it. Cf. CWM 6/1.149/21–28; quoted exactly by CWM
8/1.321/6–14. In the OT the Sabbath is characterized by abstention from
work (Exod. 20.8), a festive spirit (Isa. 58.13), and
religious instruction (Lev. 23.3). The early church moved the Sabbath
from Saturday to Sunday to commemorate Christ's Resurrection.
Tyndale's freedom regarding which day to observe the Sabbath is based on
Col. 2.16, Rom. 14.5 (NCE 12.778–82; OER 3.459–60). Between 1527 and
c1540, Anabaptists in Silesia and Moravia celebrated the Lord's Day on
Saturday. This development prompted Luther to write Against the Sabbatarians in 1538 (WA 50.312–37; LW
47.65–98).
|
And when he axeth by what scripture we know that
a woman maye christen. I answere / if baptim be so
necessary as they make
it / then
|
by ...
christen. For baptism by women, cf. CWM 6/1.149/28–30,
8/1.307/31–32.
|
loue thy neyboure as thy selfe doeth teach wemen to baptise
in tyme of neade: ye and to teach and to rule there husbandes to / if they be besydes them selues.
|
|
And when he saith that of likelyhode / the laye
people vnderstode
the gospell of Ihon and Paules pistles better
then greate clerkes now. I answere / the moare shame is
theirs. How be it ther be .ij. causes
why: the one is their diligent sheringe: and a
nother / they denye the iustifienge of faith where of both
Paule and Ihon doo entreate and all most of nothynge else /
if the significacyon of oure baptime which is the lawe of
god and faith of christ / were expounded trulye vnto vs /
the scripture wolde be easye to all that exercised them selues there in. And sir in as moch as the prelates care so litle
for the losse of the vnderstondynge of the scripture and to
teach the people / how happeneth it / that they care so
sore for a bald ceremonie / which the significacion lost /
though christ him selfe had institute it / we coude not
obserue with out a false faith & with out hurtynge of oure soules?
|
likelyhode . . .
now. Cf. CWM 6/1.151/32–35.
iustifienge of faith
. . . Paule and Ihon. Cf. Rom. 3.28 and 1 John 5.4. For other references to Rom. 3.28,
cf. [commentary notes to O1v, “iustifienge of faith in christes bloude”; O3v, “He teacheth . . . werkes”; Q2, “fayth only iustifyeth vs”; Q2v, “what faith it is that iustifyeth vs”; Q5, “S. Augustine answereth”; Q5v, “faith only iustifieth”; Q8, “we . . . dedes”]. In
Luther's practice, the key to all the biblical books is to grasp
Christ's utterly gratuitous work and. gift of salvation as this is
formulated in texts like Rom. 1.16–17, 3.21–26, 5.6–11, or
John 1.14–17, 3.16–17. Statements and
illustrations of this conviction are found in Luther's Brief Instruction on What to Look for and Expect in the
Gospels, 1521 (WA 10/1/1.8–18; LW 35.117–24) and his
1522 Preface to the NT, [M4, “Tindale was confederatt with Luther” and commentary note]. The
principle of justification by faith is central to Mammon, Obedience, and Tyndale's testimony at his trial.
the scripture wolde
be easye. Cf. CWM 8/1.337/15. For another assertion
that a proper explanation of Baptism would make Scripture clear to the
believer, cf. 1 John
A5v. T0 claim that Scripture is easily understood if
one only grasps the central truth of its message is to voice a
fundamental Reformation conviction. In Luther's concise phrasing,
Scripture should be sui ipsius interpres, in Assertio omnium articulorum, 1520 (WA 7.97/23;
not in LW).
|
And finally to rocke vs a slepe with all / he saith / that
he shall
neuer spede wel / that wil seke in the scripture whether our
prelates
teach vs a true faith / though ten preach ech
contrary to other in one daye. And yet christ for all his
miracles sendeth vs to the scripture. And for all Paules
miracles / the Iewes studied the scripture the diligenterly
/ to se whether it were as he saide or no. How
be it he meaneth / that soch can not spede wel because the
prelates will burne them excepte M. More helpe them and make
them forswere christ before hande.
|
neuer . . .
faith. Cf. CWM 6/1.152/33–35.
christ . . .
scripture. Cf. John 5.39.
Paules . . . no.
Cf. Acts 17.11.
|
xxvij.
|
xxvij. Tyndale
makes no comment here on Dialogue Bk. 1, Ch. 26,
with its message, "In all doubtes beleue the church" (CWM 6/1.162/2–3
Gloss). In the Foundational Essay, however, he deals with this topic
under "Another Argument against the Pope" (([D2, “¶ A nother argument . . . D2v-6v . . . in the worlde”]),
cf. [D2v, “their auctorite is greater then the scripture”; D4v-5, “I had not beleued . . . the church had moved me”, and commentary notes].
|
In the .xxvij. he bringeth Paul
exhortynge to agre & to tell al one tale in the faith
which can not be saith Master More / excepte
one beleue by the reason of a nother. Yes
verelye we al beleue that the fyre is hotte and yet not by
the reason of a nother and that with
a moch surer knowlege then if we beleued it the
one by the tellynge of a nother. And euen so they that haue
the law of god written in their hertes and are taught of
the spirite to know synne and to abhorre it / and to fele
the power of the resurreccion of christ / beleue moch surer
then they that haue no nother certente of their faith /
then the popis preachynge confirmed with so godly liuinge.
|
Paul ... a
nother. Cf. CWM 6/1.163/34–164/3 citing 1 Cor. 1.10.
power of the
resurreccion of christ. Cf. Phil. 3.10. Tyndale's NT has "the
vertue of his resurreccion" (Wallis 414/22; TNT 291C); KJV has
"power."
|
And it is not vnknowne to M. More that the churches of late
dayes and the churches now beinge haue determined thinges
in one case the one contrarye to the other / in soch wyse
that he can not denye
but the one hath or doth erre: the which case I
coulde shewe him if I so were minded. The olde popes /
cardinalles and busshopes sayed yee to the thinge that I
meane / where vnto these that now raigne saye naye. Now sir
if you gather a generall counsell for the matter / the
churches of fraunce and Italye will not beleue the churches of spayne & douchlonde because they so saye: but will aske
how they proue it. Neyther will Louayne beleue Parise /
because they saye that they can not erre / but will heare
first their probacion. Also how shal we know that the old
pope & his prelates erred / because these that
are now so saye? When the old pope liued we were
as moch bound
to beleue that he coude not erre / as we be now
that this can not: wherfore you must graunt me / that god
must shew a miracle for the tone parte / or else they must
brynge autenticke scripture.
|
generall
counsell. Louis XII of France (king,
1498–1515) and Maximilian I (emperor, 1493–1519) convened the Council of
Pisa (1511–12), attended mostly by French prelates. Julius II (pope,
1503–13) condemned this potentially schismatic council and convoked his own, Lateran V (1512–17). Dominated by Julius,
the first five sessions repudiated conciliarism, the
theory that a council is superior to the pope. The later sessions under
Leo X (pope, 1513–21) approved minor reforms of canon law, the Curia,
the episcopacy and the religious orders. Historians note that this
ineffectual council ended in March 1517, seven months before
Luther circulated his 95 Theses (NCE 8.409; OER 2.397–99). Cf. Richard Marius,
Martin Luther: The Christian between God
and Death, Belknap (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1999) 137–39. For
Luther's appeal to a general council, cf. [P3v, “Marten . . . nexte generall counsell” and commentary note].
|
Now sir god hath made his last and
euerlastinge testament /
so that all is open / and no moare behynde then
the apperinge of Christe agayne. And because he will not
stere vpp euery daye a new prophete with a new miracle to
confirme new doctrine or to call agayne the old that was
forgotten / therfore were all thynges necessarye
to saluacion comprehended in scripture euer to
endure. By
which scripture the counseles generall and not
by open miracles / haue concluded soch thinges as were in
them determined / as stories
make mencion. And by the same scripture we know
which counseles were true and whych false. And by the same
scripture
shall we / if any new question arise /
determine it also. Abraham answered the rich man / they
haue Moses and the prophetes / let them heare them / and
saide not / they haue the scribes and the phareses whom
they shuld heare preachynge out of the sete of their
awne doctrine with out scripture.
|
last and euerlastinge
testament. Cf. Heb. 8.6, 13.20.
all . . .
scripture. Cf. John 20.31.
Now . . .
endure. Cf. CWM 8/1.336/27–32, 339/4–8.
By . . .
mencion. CWM 8/1.340/28–30.
And by . . .
false. Cf. CWM 8/1.342/5–6.
they haue . . .
heare them. Cf. Luke 16.29.
And by . . .
scripture. Cf. CWM 8/1.343/8–12.
|
And when he allegeth / he that heareth you
heareth me / and if
any man heare not the church take him for an
hethen / concludynge
that we must beleue whosoeuer is shauen in all
that he affirmeth
with out scripture or miracle / I wold fayne
wete in what figure that silogismus is made. Christes
disciples taught Christes doctrine confirmynge
it with miracles / that it might be knowen for
gods and not theirs. And euen so must the church that I
will beleue shew a miracle or bringe autenticke scripture
that is come from the appostles which confirmed it with
miracles.
|
he that heareth you
heareth me. Cf. Luke 10.16.
he that . . .
hethen. Cf. CWM 6/1.165/2–4. if . . . hethen. Cf.
Matt. 18.17.
figure. More
describes his syllogism as arranged in the first figure, the third mode
(CWM 8/1.346/19–20, 8/3.1578–80n).
And when . . .
made. Cf. CWM 8/1.345/9–13.
Christes disciples
. . . miracles. Cf. CWM 8/1.346/27–31.
|
xxix.
|
|
In the .xxix. he allegeth that christ saide not the holy
gost shall write / but shall teach. It is
|
christ . . .
teach. Cf. CWM 6/1.178/23–29. holy gost . . .
teach. Cf. John 14.26.
|
not the vse to saye / the holy
gost writeth / but inspireth the writer. I
maruayle that he had not brought / as many of his brethren
doo / Matthew in the last / where
Christ commaunded the appostles to goo and
teach all nacions / and
saide not write. I answere / that this precepte
/ loue thy neyboure as thy selfe and god aboue all thynge
went with the appostles and
compelled them to seke gods honoure in vs / and
to seke al meanes to continue the faith vn to the worldes
ende. Now the appostles knewe before that heresies shuld
come / and therfore wrote / that it
might be a remedie agenst heresies / as it well
appereth Ihon .xx.
where he saith / these are written / that ye
beleue and thorow beleffe
haue life. And in the seconde of his first
pistle he saith / these I write because of them that
deceaue you. And Paul and Peter therto warne vs in many
places. Wherfore it is manifest / that the same loue compelled them to leue nothynge vnwritten that shuld be necessarily
requyred / and that if it were left out / shuld hurte the
soule.
|
In . . .
writer. Cf. CWM 8/1.331/36–38.
goo and teach all
nacions. Among More's brethren who cited Matt. 28.19, and
underscored that Jesus did not mandate writing, was Johann Eck in his
Enchiridion, Ch. 1, "On the Church and Her
Authority" (Fraenkel 26; Battles 12).
I . . . write.
CWM 8/1.333/17–19.
these . . .
life. Cf. John 20.31.
these . . .
deceaue you. Cf. 1 John 2.26.
Paul and Peter . .
. places. Cf. 1 Cor. 4.14, 2 Pet. 3.1.
I answere . . . the
soule. Cf. CWM 8/1.334/2–13. Where More appeals to teaching by
means other than writing, both by the Holy Spirit and by the apostles,
Tyndale responds that the more fundamental commandment of love prompted
the apostles to leave a clear and definite expression of the faith that
would stand against heresies unto the end of time.
|
And in the last Chaptre to make all fast / he bringeth in
the kinges grace how he confuted Marten Luther with this
conclusion / the church can not erre: where vn to I will
make none answere for feare to displease his grace /
neverthelesse because Marten coulde not soyle it / if his
grace loke well vppon the matter / he shall finde that god
hath assoyled it for him in a case of his owne.
|
kinges . . . not
erre. Cf. CWM 6/1.183/31–184/19. Henry VIII's Assertio septem sacramentorum (1521) met Luther's
claims that the sacrament of Holy Orders is not found in Scripture by
constructing an argument for God's teaching the church not only by
Scripture but also by apostolic oral traditions. The starting
point was Luther's own statement that the
church is endowed with the power rightly to discern God's word from
human words, as in its delimitation of the biblical canon, Babylonian Captivity, 1520 (WA 6.561; LW 36.107).
If this be the case, the royal Assertio argues,
then the church must also be able to discern the "divine sense" of
Scripture from human glosses and comments; otherwise having the
Scriptures would not suffice for the transmission of true teaching. Then
Henry goes a step further by claiming that the same reason, the
avoidance of error, grounds a power by which the church discerns God's
teachings et in his quae non scribuntur
("also in these things that are not written"). This third point is
especially relevant regarding the sacraments, so that the church would
not err by placing its trust in spurious signs that do not mediate God's
grace (Assertio, CC 43.208–9).
The king's book against Luther has long been considered to be the work of
royal theological advisors, but the identity of those who shaped the
arguments has eluded scholars. David Daniell (252) acknowledges that "Thomas More himself claimed only a minor role" in Henry VIII's
book. Yet Daniell finds in the Assertio the
bitter attack on Luther's character and the cautious approach
to papal primacy found in More's known writings. At his trial
More stated that he was "only a sorter out and placer of the principall
maters therin contayned" (Roper 67/18–19), a claim that would have been
foolish if at odds with Henry's own recollections, cf. Alistair Fox, Thomas More: History and Providence (New Haven:
Yale UP, 1983) 128.
In his critical edition, Pierre Fraenkel sees More contributing only
minimally to the content of the Assertio, less
than John Longland, Bishop
of Lincoln, and Edward Lee, later
Wolsey's successor as Archbishop of York (1531–44). Fraenkel also holds
that John Fisher 's role was greater
than is ordinarily thought (Assertio, CC
43.20–21). But Henry's three-step argument for ecclesial inerrancy in discerning non-written traditions, as related above, has
no echo in the "ten truths" of Fisher's criteria of doctrinal validity,
as set forth in the Prooemium of his 1523 Assertionis Lutherianae confutatio,
now in Fisher's Opera omnia (Würzburg:
Fleischmann, 1597) 277–96.
his grace. Henry
VIII's Assertio was placed first in Fisher's Opera omnia (6–79), followed by a treatise that
Fisher certainly wrote, Assertionum defensio
(81–100, misnumbered 110). Thanks to Nelson H. Minnich for these
references from the reprint (Farnborough , Hants.: Gregg,
1967). There is an English translation, not easily accessible: Assertion of the Seven Sacraments, ed. Louis
O'Donovan, tr. anon. (NewYork: Benziger, 1908).
Tyndale discussed the traditional seven sacraments in Obedience (M1-P3v). Elsewhere (in Prelates C3r-v, K4v and Obedience E6v)
Tyndale writes scornfully of opposing the authority of the king's book
to the authority of Scripture. He also mocks the title "Defender of the Faith," which Leo X gave Henry VIII in 1521 as a
reward for writing the Assertio.
Tyndale reviews the major events of the reign of Henry VIII (king,
1509–47) from his accession to the dismissal of Wolsey in 1529 (Prelates G4—K4v). These include the shifts of
alliance among England,
France, and the Empire, the marriage in 1514 of Henry's sister
Mary to Louis XII of France. For further references to Henry VIII's
military and diplomatic moves against France, cf. Prelates F8v; ObedienceV 2v, V4v. Unlike
the other English reformers, Tyndale upheld the validity of
Henry's marriage to Catherine of Aragon (1485–1536) (Prelates H4v—K1v). His defense was omitted from the 1548 and
1549 editions of Prelates, as well as from the
1573 Whole Works, but was restored in the 1831
edition by Thomas Russell and the 1849 edition by Henry Walter (PS
2.319–34).
|
And vppon that master More concludeth his first
boke / that whatsoeuer the church / that is to wete / the
pope and his brode saye / it is gods worde / though it be
not written ner confirmed with
miracle ner yet good liuinge / ye and
|
whatsoeuer . . .
liuinge. Cf. CWM 6/1.185/1—3. More does not limit the church to
"the pope and his brode" [H5v], but includes the Fathers (e.g., CWM
6/1.38/22), general councils (CWM 6/1.62/24, 125/12), and "the hole
congregacyon of crysten people" (CWM 6/1.107/23). In Dialogue More does not deny the witness power of
miracles, which he examines in Bk. 1, Ch.4– 17. In Bk. 2, Ch. 11, More
discusses various saints honored for their martyrdom or good works; he
also acknowledges the existence of superstitious devotions to
the saints.
|
though they saye to daye this and to morow the contrarie /
all is good ynough and gods
worde: ye and though one pope condemne a nother
(.ix. or .x.
popes arow) with all their workes for heretikes
/ as it is to se in the stories / yet all is right &
none erroure. And thus good night and good rest / Christ is
brought a slepe and layde in his graue and the dore seled
to / and the men of armes aboute the graue to kepe him
doune with polaxes. For that is the surest argument / to helpe at nede
and to be rid of these babillinge heretikes / that so
barke at the holy
spiritualtie with the scripture / beinge therto
wretches of no reputacion
/ nether cardenales ner bisshopes ner yet greate
benefised men / ye and with out totquottes and pluralities /
hauynge no holde but
the very scripture / whervnto they cleaue as
burres so fast that they can not be pulled awaye saue with
very singgynge them of.
|
though one pope
condemne a nother. Tyndale refers to Honorius I (pope, 625–38),
whose utterances about Christ's having a single will and
operation were condemned by his successors
and then by the sixth ecumenical council
Constantinople III in 680–81. The last judgment, by Leo II (pope,
elected 681, reigned 682–83), mentions Honorius by name (DS 510–22, 544,
556, 566; 2NPNF 14.351). See Georg Schwaiger, "Honorius I," TRE
15.566–68.
layde . . .
polaxes. Cf. Matt. 27.60, 66, Mark
15.46, Luke 23.53, John 19.40.
|
¶A sure token that the pope is antichriste.
|
antichriste.
This section on the recognizable signs of Antichrist expounds
four NT texts foretelling the rise of a vicious and powerful opponent of
Christ and his elect. The term "Antichrist " occurs in 1 John 2.18, 2.22, 4.7, and 2 John 7. But Tyndale 's proofs that the papacy is
the foreseen antagonist use other passages with different vocabularies.
They are 2 Pet. 2.1–3 ([H6, “For first Peter saith . . . H6v . . . ouer you”]), Matt. 24.24 ([H6v, “And Christ . . . H7 . . . true waye”]), 2
Thess.2.9–11 ([H7, “And when Paul . . . H7v . . . beleue lies”]), and, climactically , 2 Tim. 3.1–9
([H7v, “And Paul saith . . . H8-I1 . . . “false werkes”]).
During the first millennium, unformulated opinions about the Antichrist
were held by various Christian thinkers. These beliefs
then came together in a widely accepted scenario about the role of the
great persecutor to appear shortly before the end of the world. Amid
papal-imperial struggles from Gregory VII (pope, 1073–85) to the
Concordat of Worms (1122), the term "Antichrist" was first used as a
polemical epithet hurled against an opponent now living in this world.
The radical Franciscans of the early 14c branded John XXII (pope, 1316–34) "Antichrist" for his rejection of
the spiritual church. The background of this theme is treated, with
abundant bibliography, in the multi-authored entry "Antichrist," TRE
3.20–50. See Bernard McGinn, Antichrist, Two Thousand
Years of Human Fascination with Evil (San Francisco: Harper,
1994).
Wyclif's late writings list numerous signs that the papal, hierarchical
church is Antichrist, now in conflict with Christ and the predestined
elect. Cf. De postestate papae,
ed. Johann Loserth (London: Wyclif Society, 1907) 118–26, 148–50, 185–90, and
322–30. The Lollards transmitted this fragment of Wyclif's polemic: the
pope is Antichrist (Hudson 122/7, 126/159, 126/164, and 126/172);
prelates will be damned (Hudson 122/13, 125/128). Tyndale is in all
likelihood an eventual recipient of and further spokesman for this
conviction. Responding to Exsurge Domine, Leo X's
bull of
censure, Luther first targeted the papal
Antichrist in two works of late 1520: Adversus
execrabilem Antichristi bullam (WA 6.597–612; not in LW) and
Wider die Bulle des Endchrists (WA 6.614–29;
not in LW). Luther restated this theme in his pamphlet following the
burning of Exsurge in Wittenberg on 10 December
1520 (WA 7.176–80; LW 31.392–94). Tyndale almost certainly knew Luther's
expanded case for the pope as Antichrist, given in an exposition of Dan.
8.23–25, published in 1521 in the Responsio to an
attack by the Dominican Ambrosius Catharinus (WA 7.705–78; not in LW),
interpreting Daniel on 722–77. But this exegetical treatment starts with
a prologue expounding 2 Pet. 2.1–3 (ibid., WA 7.725–28; not in LW), upon
which Tyndale draws below. In 1524 this work came out in German under
the title Offenbarung des Endchrists aus dem propheten
Daniel, which John Frith translated as . . . The reuelation of Antichrist (Antwerp, 1529) STC 11394, and
which was banned in 1530. Cf. TRP 1, no. 129, p. 194.
Luther argues that the pope is the rex potens
faciebus of Dan. 8.23 because of the massive edifice
of external forms (facies), such as rank, riches,
garb, buildings, rites, and allied institutions, which in the papal
church overlay God's fundamental ordinances. Then Luther expounds how
the papacy is intelligens propositionum (Dan.
8.23) through the plethora of enactments and doctrines (propositiones) raised by popes to greater binding
power than God's word itself. On Luther's Antichrist argument, see John
M. Headley, Luther's View of Church History (New
Haven: Yale UP, 1963); Scott H. Hendrix, Luther and the Papacy: Stages in a Reformation Conflict
(Philadelphia : Fortress, 1981); Konrad Hammann, Ecclesia spiritualis: Luthers Kirchenverständnis in
den Kontroversen mit Augustin von Alveld und Ambrosius
Catharinus (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1989)
162–219 (text), 294–314 (notes), on Luther's interpretation of Dan. 8 in
1521.
Tyndale's first independent work, Mammon, is
partly a translation of Luther's sermon for the Ninth Sunday after
Trinity, 1522 (WA 10/2.283–92; not in LW). In the preface (A3v-A4v), the English reformer asserts that Antichrist is a stealthy
spiritual force present throughout history, which has emerged in the
pope and his prelates and which is now raging because those versed in
Scripture
have begun to unmask him. Tyndale developed
the Antichrist motif in an extended passage of Obedience (I8v—L8v), less in order to prove its realization in
the papacy than to unmask the practices of pope and prelates as
fulfilling what Jesus had foretold about Antichrist's ways in Matt.
24.24 and Mark 13.6. Special emphasis fell on their craft against kings
and their laws (K3), leading to Tyndale 's outcry for monarchs
to arraign prelates, judge them by Scripture, and regain their rightful
authority (K6—L8v). Other references show Antichrist opposing
key Reformation doctrines by giving false interpretations of Scripture
(B6) and teaching that good deeds earn God's love (Q3r—v). Both Obedience (I8v—L8v) and Answer ([H6, “¶ A sure token . . . H6v-I3v . . . him selfe”]) devote a whole section to Antichrist.
Other references in Answer assert that Antichrist
has already appeared ([H3, “coming of antichriste . . . him by”]) in the person of the pope
([M1v, “I fele . . . M2 . . . the pope is antichrist”; O4, “for to beleue . . . to know antichriste”]); the imposition of clerical celibacy is one of
his works ([N5, “But what nettes . . . christes bloude”]). In 1 John (D7r—v, D8v),
Tyndale recognizes the presence of Antichrist in the
apostolic era and in the Docetist heresy (F3), which denies the true
humanity of Jesus.
|
And though vn to all the argumentes &
persuasions which he wold blinde vs with / to beleue that
the pope with his secte were the right church / and that god
for the multitude will not sofre them erre / we were so
simple that we saw not the sotiltie of the argumentes ner
had wordes to solue them with / but oure bare faith in oure
hertes yet we be sure and so sure that we can therin not be disceaued
/ and doo both feale and se that the conclusion is
false and the contrary true.
|
|
For first Peter saith .ij. Peter .ij. there
shalbe false teachers amonge you whych shall secretly
brynge in damnable sectes / denyenge the lorde that bought
them / and many shall
|
|
folow their damnable wayes / by whom the waye of trouth
shalbe evel spoken of / and
with fayned wordes they shall make marchaundice
ouer you. Now
saith Paul Roma. iij. the law speaketh vn to
them that are vnder the law. And euen so this is spoken of
them that professe the name of christe. Now the pope hath
.x. thousand sectes cropen in / as pied in their consciences as
in their cotes / settynge vpp a thousand maner
workes to be saued by / whych is the denyenge of
Christe. And we se many and all most all to gether folow
their damnable wayes. And in that Peter said that they
shall rayle and blaspheme the trueth / it
foloweth that there shalbe a litle flocke
reserued by the hand of god to testifie the trueth vn to
them or else how coude they rayle on it? And it foloweth
that those raylars shalbe the mightier parte in the world /
or else they durst not do it. Now what truth in christ doeth not the pope rebuke and in settynge vpp false workes denie all to gether? And as for their fayned wordes / where findest thou
in all
the scripture purgatory / shrift penaunce / pardon /pena
culpa / yperdulia and a thousande fayned termes moo? And as
for their marchaundice / loke whether they sell not all gods
lawes and also their awne / and all synne and all Christes
merites and all that a man can thynke. To one he selleth the
faute only and to a nother the faute and the payne to / and
purgeth his purse of his money and his
braynes of his wittes / and maketh him so
beestely / that he can vnderstonde no godly thynge.
|
there . . . ouer
you. 2 Pet. 2.1–3. Tyndale's Prologue to 2 Peter concludes with
a brief outline of the epistle taken from Luther's 1530 revised preface.
The whole second chapter is accordingly Peter's prophetic
description of conditions in the era of papal rule and the dominance of
human, not godly, doctrine (WA/DB 7.315; not in LW).
law . . .
law. Rom. 3.19.
Now . . .
Christe. Tyndale follows Luther's proemium to his exegesis of Dan. 8.23–25 in the Responsio to Ambrosius Catharinus, 1521 (WA
7.726f; not in LW), where the "sectes" are identified as the religious
orders, each of which has a different garb and a rule prescribing
certain works as a way to salvation. For the clothing of the various
orders, cf. [A5v, “monkes / freres / blacke / whit / pied / grey” and commentary note].
they . . .
trueth. Cf. 2 Pet. 2.2.
pena culpa. This
Latin term meaning absolution "from punishment and guilt" was
coined by Peter Lombard and adopted by Aquinas (Summa I, Q. 48, Art. 5). God discharges the guilt in view of
the penitent's contrition and faith; the priest remits the punishment
of eternal damnation upon the penitent's confession and
satisfaction. Tyndale asserts that Christ's
satisfaction for sin cancels out these legalistic measures. Cf. [M7v, “a pena et a culpa”; Q7, “forgeuenesse a pena & culpa”];
Obedience N7, V8; 1 John A2V, A3v, B6.
|
And Christ saith Mathew .xxiiij. their shal false
anoynted arise
and shew signes and wonders: that is / they
shall shew miracles and so pre
|
|
uayle that / if it were possible / the electe shuld be
brought out of the true waye. And these false
annoynted / by the same rule of Paul and in that christ
saith also that they shal come in his name must be in the
church of christ and of them that shall call them selves
Christen / and shall shew their wonders before the electe
and be a sore temptacion vn to them / to bringe them out of the waye. And the electe which are few in comparison of them
that be called and come faynedly / shall amonge that greate
multitude be kepte by the mightie hande of god agenst all
naturall possibilite. So that the church and very electe
shall neuer be soch a multitude to gether by them selues
with out persecucion and temptacion of their faith / as the
greate multitude vnder the pope is which persecute and
sofre not. And these which the pope calleth heretikes shew no miracles
/ by ther awne confession / nether ought they / in as
moch as they bringe no new lerninge ner ought saue the
scripture which is all redy receaued and confirmed with
miracles. Christ also promiseth
vs nought in this world saue persecucion for
oure faith. And the stories of the olde testament are also
by Paulus .1. Cor. x. oure ensamples. And there / though
god at a tyme called with miracles a greate multitude / yet
the very chosen that receaued the faith in their
hertes / to put their trust in God alone and
which endureth in temptacions
were but fewe and euer oppressed of ther false
brethern and persecuted vn to the deeth and dreuen vn to
corners.
|
their shal . . .
true waye. Matt. 24.24, which is also paraphrased in
[H7, “and shall shew . . . out of the waye”]. Matt. 24.24 is cited by a Lollard text against the papacy,
cf. Hudson 126/150–53. Luther cited or referred to Matt. 24.24 four
times in his treatment of Dan. 8, taking the Gospel text as prophetic of
the papacy and helpful in elucidating Dan. 8.25, Et
prosperatur dolus in manu eius. This is the papal deception
(dolus) by which otherwise good Christians, like
Bernard, Dominic, Francis and Bonaventure, were deceived into
acknowledging papal supremacy, cf. Responsio to Ambrosius Catharinus, 1521 (WA 7.744; not in LW).
But Tyndale's interpretation develops instead an aspect of the condition
of the remnant of tempted and persecuted elect persons who rely only on
canonical Scripture.
false
annoynted. Cf. 2 Cor. 11.13.
they shal come
in his name. Cf. Matt. 7.22, Mark 13.6, Luke 21.8.
the electe . . .
called. Cf. Matt. 20.16, 22.14.
Christ . . .
faith. Cf. Mark 10.30, John 16.33.
And the stories
. . . ensamples. Cf. 1 Cor. 10.11.
miracles.
Irenaeus of Lyons (c130–200) describes miracles performed by
post-apostolic Christians in Against Heresies
2.32.4 (PG 7.828–30; ANF 1.409). For miracles after the discovery of
Stephen's relics in 415, cf. [G3v, “S. Steuens tombe” and commentary note].
|
And when Paul .ij.
Tessa. ij. saith
that Antichristes cominge / shalbe by the workynge of sathan
with all power / signes and wonders of falshed and all
disceaueablenesse for them that pe
|
|
rish / because they conceyued not loue vn to the trouth / to
besaued by / & therfore shall god send them stronge
delusion or gyle / to beleue lies: the texte must also
pertayne vn to a multitude gathered to
gether in Christes name of whych one parte &
nodoute the gretter / for lacke of loue vn to the trouth
that is in Christe / to liue therafter / shall faull in to
sectes & a false faith vnder the name of Christe &
shalbe induratt and stablished therin with false
miracles to perish for their vnkyndnesse. The pope first
hath no scripture that he dare abyde by in the light /
nether careth / but blasphemith that his word is truer then
the scripture. He hath miracles with out gods worde / as
all false prophetes had. He hath lyes in all his
legendes in all preachinges and in all bokes. They haue no
loue vn to the trueth. Which appereth by their greate
synnes that they haue sett vpp aboue all the abhominacion
of all the hethen that ever were / & by their longe
continuaunce therin: not of frailte: but of malice vn to the trueth
& of obstinatt lust & selfe will to synne. Whych
appereth in .ij. thynges: the one / that they haue gotten
them with wiles & falsehed from vnder all lawes of man
& even aboue kinge & emproure / that
no man shuld constrayne their bodies &
brynge them vn to better ordir / that they maye synne frely
with out feare of man. And on
the other syde / they haue brought gods worde
aslepe / that it shuld not vnquiet their consciences / in
so moch that if any man rebuke them with that / they
persecute him immediatly and pose him in their false
doctrine & make him an heretike and burne him and
quench it.
|
Antichristes . . .
lies. 2 Thess. 2.9–11. Answer has
"conceyued " ([H7v]), while NT has "receaved" (Wallis 436/17;
TNT 306C). Answer has "stronge delusion or gyle"
([H7v]); NT has only "stronge delusion" (Wallis 436/I8;TNT 306C).
The Lollard text critical of the papacy cites part of 2 Thess. 2.9–11,
cf. Hudson 126/156–59. Although the term "Antichrist" does not occur in
these verses, Luther's 1522 preface to the epistle says that Ch. 2 shows
that the Antichrist will establish himself in Rome, a point included in
Tyndale's prologue to the epistle (WA/DB 7.251; not in LW). Luther cited
2 Thess. 2.9–11 five times in his 1521 treatment of Daniel's prophecy,
but he did not emphasize, as
Tyndale does, its foretelling of papal wiles,
obduracy, and persecution of critics.
miracles . . .
prophetes. Cf. Matt. 7.22.
they haue . . .
quench it. In Tyndale's prophetic view of salvation history,
prosecution for alleged heresy is recurrently the fate of those who,
like Wyclif and Hus, admonish the higher clergy on the basis
of God's word. Cf. [K7v, “But ye persecute . . . rebuke it”; O2, “the spiritualte . . . their misheue”; R5v, “And ye sle . . . on the cheke”].
|
And Paul saith .ij. Timothe .iij. in the later dayes there shalbe
perelous times. For ther shal
|
|
be men that loue them selves /
couetous / hye minded / proud / raylars /
disobedient to father &
mother / vnthankfull / vngodly / churlish /
promisebreakers / accusars or pickquareles / vnlouinge /
dispicers of the goode / traytours /
hedy / puffed vpp and that loue lustes moare then god /
hauynge an
apperaunce of godlynesse / but denienge the
power therof. And by power I vnderstonde the pure faith in
gods worde which is the power & pith of all godlynesse
& whence all that pleaseth god
springeth. And this texte pertayneth vn to them
that professe Christe. And in that he saith hauinge an
apperaunce of godlynesse & of that foloweth in the texte
/ of this sorte ar they that entre in to mens howses &
lead wemen captiue laden with synne / ever axynge &
neuer able to atteyne vn to the trueth (as our hearers of confessions
doo) it appereth that they be soch as wilbe
holier then other & teachers & leaders of the rest.
And loke whether there be here any sillable
that agreeth not vn to oure spiritualtie in the
hiest degre. Loue they
not them selues their awne decrees and
ordinaunces / their awne lies and dreames and despice all
lawes of god and man regarde noman but them only that be
disgysed as they be? And as for their
couetousenesse which all the world is not able
to satisfie / tell me what it is that they make not sarue
it? in so moch that if god punish
the world with an evell pocke / they immediatly
paynt a blocke &
call it Iob to heale the disease in stede of
warnynge the people to mend their lyuinge. And as for their
hye minde & pride / se whether
they be not aboue kynges & emproure &
al the names of god / and whether any man maye come to
beare rule in this world excepte he
be sworn to them and come vpp vnder them.
|
in the later
dayes . . . therof. 2 Tim. 3.1–4. Tyndale follows Luther in
finding here a prophetic account already fulfilled by the
depravity of "oure spiritualtie" ([H8]). Luther's 1522 preface to 2
Timothy, freely translated in Tyndale's NT, summarized Ch. 3
and 4 of the epistle as an announcement of the dangers of the end-time,
in which outward splendor will cloak the corruptions of the higher
clergy (WA/DB 7.273; LW 35.389). However, Tyndale's itemized account of
the specific vices and practices is his own work.
of this sorte . . .
trueth. 2 Tim. 3.6–7.
paynt a blocke
& call it Iob. A popular cult of Saint Job flourished in
late medieval Europe, with Job serving as patron and helper of
syphilitics. Cf. Lawrence L. Bessermann, The Legend of
Job in the Middle Ages (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1979) 2, 64,
131.
|
And as for there raylynge loke in
their excomunicacion /
and se whether they spare kinge or emproure or
the testament of
god. And as for obedience to father and mother /
Nay / they be immediatly vnder god and his holy vicar the
pope / he is their father
and on his ceremonies they must wayte. And as
for vnthankefull / they be so kynde / that if they haue
receaued a thousand pound londe of a man / yet for all that
they wold not receaue one of his offspringe
vn to a nightes herber at his nede / for their
founders sake. And
whether they be vngodly or no I reporte me vn
to the parchment.
And as for churlishnesse / se whether they will
not haue their causes venged / though it shuld cost hole
regions / ye and al christendome /
as ye shall se and as it hath cost halfe
christendome all redie. And as
for their promise or trucebreakynge / se whether
any appoyntement maye endure for their dispensacions / be it
neuer so lawfull / though
the sacrament were receaued for the
confirmacion. And se whether
they haue not broken all the appoyntementes made
betwene them
and their founders. And se whether they be not
accusers and traytours al so of all men / and that secretly
and of their very awne
kynges and of their awne nacion. And as for
their heedinesse / se
whether they be not prone / bold and runne
hedelonge vn to all mischeue / with out pitie and
compassion or caringe what misery and
destruccion shuld fall on other men / so they
maye haue their present
pleasure fulfilled. And se whether they loue
not their lustes / that they will not be refrayned from
them ether by any law of god or
man. And as for their apperaunce of godlynesse
/ se whether all be not gods seruice that they fayne / and
se whether not
|
And as for . . .
wayte. Cf. Mark 7.10–13.
causes venged.
An example of vindictive conquest by the higher clergy was the series of
campaigns mounted by northwest German bishops, led by Archbishop Gerhard
II of Bremen, against the recalcitrant peasants of the lower Weser in
1232–34. Gregory IX (pope, 1227–41) issued a crusade-bull in support.
Cf. Konrad Algermissen, "Stedinger," LThK 9.1027–28. Other examples of
use of the crusade for political causes are given by Hans Wolter in
Jedin and Dolan 4.284f.
trucebreakynge.
During the summit meeting at the Field of the Cloth of Gold, Wolsey
celebrated Solemn High Mass for Henry VIII and Francis I (king, 1515–47)
on Saturday, 23 June 1520. The kings did not receive the Eucharist, but
both kissed the pax (LP 3 /1, no. 870). In spite of this pledge of
peace, England declared
war against France on 29 May 1522 (LP 3/2, no.
2292). English troops then undertook a campaign of burnings in northern
France in September 1522 (LP 3/2, no. 2530). For the pax,
cf. [F3v, “kyssynge of the pax” and commentary note].
whether ...
founders. Dispensations (cf. [M7v, “dyspensacyons” and commentary note]) also served to remove legal
impediments to the rise of ecclesiastics from lower-paying dioceses,
offices, and benefices to more lucrative ones. One could be
dispensed from the prohibition against holding a plurality of beneficed
positions, and dispensations from higher authorities could allow the
diversion of bequests to ends other than those stipulated by the
original donors, cf. [D7, “vnions and tot quottes” and commentary note].
|
all most all consciences be captiue ther to. And it
foloweth in the texte / as the sorserers of Egipte resisted
Moses / so resisted they the trueth.
They must be therefore mightie iugulars. And to
poynte the popish with the fingre he saith / men ar they
with corrupte mindes and castawayes concerninge faith /
that is they be so fleshly minded / so croked so stoborn
and so monstrouse shapen / that they can receaue no facion
to stonde in any buyldynge that is grounded vppon faith /
but when thou hast turned them al wayes and done thy best to hew them and to make them frame / thou must be fayne to cast
them out with the turkes and Iewes / to serue god with the
imageseruice of
their awne false werkes. Of these and like
textes and of the similitudes
that christ maketh in the Gospell of the
kingdome of heuen it appereth / that though the holy gost
be in the chosen and teacheth them all trueth in Christe /
to put their trust in him / so that they
can not erre therin / yet while the world stondeth / God
shall neuer haue a church that shall eyther persecute or be
vnpersecuted them selues any season / aftir the fassion of
the pope. But there shalbe in
the church a fleshly seed of Abraham and a
spirituall / a Caim and an Abel / an Ismaell and an Isaac /
an Esau and a Iacob / as I have sayde / a worker and a
beleuer / a greate multitude of them that be called and a
small flocke of them that be electe and chosen. And the
fleshlye shall persecute the spirituall / as
Caim did Abel and Ismaell
Isaac & soforth / and the greate multitude
the smal litle flocke and
antichrist wilbe euer the best christen man.
|
the sorserers of
Egipte resisted Moses. Cf. Exod. 7.11–12, 22.
men . . .
faith. Cf. 2Tim. 3.8. Their names are not given in Exodus, but
according to Paul they were called Jannes and Jambres .
cast . . . false
werkes. Cf. 2 Tim. 3.9.
holy gost . . .
trueth. Cf. John 16.13.
fleshly seed of
Abraham. Cf. Rom. 4.1. spirituall. Cf.
Gal. 3.7.
Ismaell . . .
Isaac. Cf. Gen. 21.9–13.
greate multitude .
. . chosen. Cf. Matt. 22.14.
antichrist.
Cf. 1 John 2.22 and [H6, “antichriste” and commentary note].
|
So now the church of god is dowble / a
fleshly and a spirituall
: the one wilbe and is not: the other is and
maye not be so called / but must be called a lutheran / an
heretike and soch like. Vnderstonde therfore / that god
when he calleth a congregacion vn to his name / sendeth
forth his mesingers to cal generally. Which mesingers
bringe in a greate multitude amased & astonied with miracles and power of the reasons which the preachers make / and
ther with be compelled to confesse that there is but one
god of power and might a boue all and that Christ is god
and man and borne of a virgin and a thousand other thinges.
And then the greate multitude that is called and not chosen
/ when they haue gotten this faith comune as well to the
deuels as them and moare strongly persuaded vnto the deuels
then vn to them / then they goo vn to their awne imaginacions sayenge: we maye no lenger serue Idoles / but god that is but one. And the maner of seruice they fett out of their awne
braynes and not of the word of god / and serue god with
bodily seruice as they did in times past their Idoles /
their hertes seruynge their awne
lustes still. And one will serue him in white /
another in blacke / a
nother in greye and a nother in pied. And a
nother to doo god a pleasure with all / wilbe sure / that
his showe shal haue .ij. or . iij. good thicke soles vnder
and will cut him aboue / so that in somer while the wether
is whott / thou maist se his bare fote and in winter his
socke. They wilbe shorn and shauen and Saduces: that is to saye /
rightewes / and phareses / that is / seperated in facions
from all wother men. Ye and they will consecrat them selues
all to gether vn to god and will annoynte their handes
|
faith comune as
well to the deuels. Cf. Jas. 2.19.
Saduces. From
Zadoc ("righteous"), high priest in the time of Solomon, cf. 1 Kings
1.39, or from Tzaddikim ("righteous men"). They
denied the resurrection of the dead, the existence of angels and
spirits, and the obligation of the unwritten law allegedly
handed down from Moses.
phareses / that is /
seperated. From perushim ("those who are
separated") or perishut ("those who sanctify").
They were distinguished by their strict observance of the
traditional and written law and by their claims to superior sanctity.
For "Sadducees" and "Pharisees," cf. Illustrated
Dictionary and Concordance of the Bible, gen. ed. Geoffrey
Wigoder (New York: Macmillan, 1986).
|
and halowe them as the chalice / from all maner laye vses:
so that they maye serue nether father ner mother master lord
or prince / for polutynge them selues / but must wayte on
god only / to gather vpp his rentes / tithes / offeringes
and al other duties. And al the sacrifice that come they consume
in the altare of their belies and make Calil of
it / that is / a
sacrifice that noman maye haueparte of. They
beleue that there is a god: But as they can not loue his
lawes / so they haue no power to beleue in him / But they
put their trust and confidence in their awne workes &
by their awne workes they wilbe saued / as the rich of this
world / when they sue vn to greate men / hope with giftes and presentes to obtayne their causes. Nether other seruinge of God know they / saue soch as their eyes maye se and their
belies feale. And of very zele they wilbe gods vicars and
prescribe a maner vn to other and aftir what facion they
shall serue god / and compell them therto / for the
avoydinge of Idolatrie / as thou seist in the phareses.
|
so that . . .
duties. Cf. Mark 7.10–13.
Calil . . .
haueparte of. The Hebrew word Calil
refers particularly to a "whole burnt offering." Cf. Deut.
33.10, Ps. 51.19, Mark 12.33.
zele . . .
phareses. Cf. Matt. 23.13–33, Luke 11.42–44.
|
But litle flocke / as sone as he is persuaded
that there is a god / he
runneth not vn to his awne imaginacions / But vn
to the mesinger that called him / and of him axeth how he
shall serue god. As litle
Paul acte. ix. when christ had ouer thrown him
and caught him in
his nett: axed sayenge: lord what wilt thou
that I doo. And as the
multitude that were conuerted actes .ij. axed
of the apostles what they shulde doo. And the preacher
setteth the lawe of god before them / and they offer their
hertes to haue it written therin / consentinge that it is
good and rightwysse.
|
litle Paul.
Cf. Erasmus' annotation on Rom. 1.1, PAVLVS.),
1516 NT, Paulus autem Graecis sonat quietum, . . .
Romanis pusillum sonat (Reeve 2.334). "'Paul' means
'calm' among the Greeks, . .. 'very small' among the Romans."
lord . . .
doo. Acts 9.6, 22.10.
what . . .
doo. Acts 2.37.
|
And because they haue runne cleane
contrary vn to that good law they sorow and morne / and
because also their bodies and
flesh are otherwise disposed. But the preacher
comforteth them and sheweth them the testament of Christes
bloud / how that for his sake
all that is done is forgeuen / and al their
wekenesse shalbe taken a
worth vn tyll they be stronger / only if they
repent and will submitte
them selues to be scolars and lern to kepe this
law. And litle flocke receaueth this testament in his hert
and in it walketh and serueth God / in the spirite. And from
hence forth al is christ with him / and
christ is his and he christes. Al that he
receaueth / he receaueth of
christe / and all that he doeth / he doeth to
christe. Father mother /
master / lord & prince ar christ vnto him /
and as christ he serueth them with al loue. His wife /
childern / saruauntes and subiectes are
christ vn to him / and he teacheth them to
serue christ and not him selfe and his lustes. And if he
receaue any good thinge of man / he
thanketh God in christ / which moued the mans
herte. And his neyboure he serueth as Christ in all his
nede / of soch thynges as god hath lent / because that all
degrees are bought as he is / with christes bloude.
|
testament of
Christes bloud. Cf. Heb. 13.20.
christ . . .
christes. Cf. 1 Cor. 3.23.
and all . . .
christe. Cf. Matt. 25.40.
litle flocke . . .
bloude. This is a passage of lyrical beauty, such as is seldom
met in controversial writing of the period. On the same topic, cf.
[Q5, “And all they . . . desyreth me”].
|
And he wil not besaued / for seruinge his brethern / nether
promiseth his brethern heuen for seruinge him. But heuen /
iustifienge /
forgeuenesse / all gyftes of grace and al that
is promised them they receaue of Christ and by his merites
frely. And of that which they
haue receaued of christ they serue ech other
frely as one hand doeth the other / sekinge for their
seruice nomoare then one hand doeth of
a nother eche the others health / wealth helpe /
ayde / succoure and to assiste one a
|
And of that . .
. frely. Cf. Matt. 10.8.
|
nother in the waye of christ. And god they serue in the
spirite only / in loue / hope faith and dreade.
|
But . . .
dreade. The role ascribed to the law sharply distinguishes
Tyndale's account of justification from that of Luther, for whom saving
faith is exclusively focused on God's redemptive mercy in
Christ toward those whom the law has prepared by convicting
them of sin. In justification, for Luther, God relates to a believer who
has been carried beyond the demands of the law. [This note refers to text which also appears on I2 and I2v.]
And he . . .
dreade. Compare Luther's account of the believer's willing
service of others without thought of recompense : "to serve,
help, and deal with the neighbor as he sees that God through Christ has
dealt with him and still deals with him," Freedom of a
Christian, 1520 (WA 7.35/25–27; LW 31.366).
|
When the greate multitude that be called and not
chosen / Caim / Ismael / Esau and carnall Israel that serue
God night and daye with bodyly seruice and holy workes soch
as they were wont to serue their Idoles with all / behold
litle flocke that they come not forth in the seruice of god
/ they rore out / where art thou? whi comest thou
not forth & takest holy watere? wherfore
saith litle flocke. To put awaye thy sinnes. Nay brethern /
God forbid that ye shuld so thinke / Christes bloud only
washeth awaye the synnes of all that
repent and beleue. Fire / salt / water / bred /
oyle be bodyly
thynges / geuen vn to man for his necessite and
to helpe his brother with / & god that is a spirite can
not be serued therwith. Nether can soch thinges enter in to
the soule to purge hir. For gods worde only is hir
purgacion. No saye they / are not soch thinges halowed. And
saye we not in the halowenge of them that
whosoeuer is sprinkled
with the water or eateth of the bred / shall
receaue health of soule and body? Sir the blessynges
promised vnto Abraham for all nacions are in christ / and
out of his bloud we must fett them / and his word is the
breed / salt and water of oure soules. God hath geuen you no power to geue thorow youre charmes soch vertue vn to vnsensible creatures / which he hath halowed him selfe and made them
all
cleane (for the bodyly vse of them that beleue)
thorow his worde of promese and permission and oure thankes
geuinge. God saith / if thou beleue saynt Ihons Gospell /
thou shalt be saued / and not for the beringe of it aboute
the with so many crosses /
|
greate . . .
chosen. Cf. Matt. 22.14.
Fire/salt/water/bred/oyle. Little Flock opposes the multitude
's claim that objects have spiritual potency by appealing
to the sole saving power of Christ's blood laid hold of by faith in his
word. The beliefs of the multitude rest on the church's myriad prayers
of blessing over objects, which are studied panoramically in A. Franz,
Die kirchlichen Benediktionen im Mittlealter,
2 vol. (Freiburg: Herder, 1909).
god ...
therwith. Cf. John 4.24.
blessynges . . .
nacions. Cf. Gen. 18.18, Gal. 3.16.
|
or for the
obseruinge of any soch obseruances.
|
|
God for thy bitter passion rore they out by and by / what an
heretike is this? I tell the that holy church nede to
allege no scripture for them for they haue the holy gost
which inspireth them euer secretly / so that they can not
erre whatsoeuer they saye / doo or ordayne
. Whate wilt thou despice the blessed sacramentes
of holy
church wherwith god hath bene serued this .xv.
hundred yere (ye verely this .v. thousand yeres / even sens
caim hithirto / and shall
endure vnto the worldes end / amonge them that
haue no loue vn to the trueth to be saued therby) thou art
a stronge heretike and worthy to be burnt. And then he is
excomunicat out of the church. If
litle flocke feare not that bogge / then they
goo strayght vn to the kinge. And it like youre grace /
perelous people and sedicious / and
euen ynough to destroye youre realme / if ye se
not to them betimes. They be so obstinat and tough / that
they will not be conuerted / and rebellious agenst god and
the ordinaunces of his holy church. And how moch moare
shall they so be agenst youre grace / if they
encrease and grow to a multitude. They wyll peruert all and
suerly make new lawes and ether subdue youre grace vn to
them or rise
agenst you. And then goeth a parte of litle
flocke to potte and the
rest scatter. Thus hath it euer bene and shall
euer be / lett noman therfore disceaue him selfe.
|
When . . .
agenst you. The account of the inner-ecclesial
dualism ends with the two parties in dialogue. Carnal multitude interrogates and indicts
([I3, “they rore out . . . sinnes”; I3, “No saye they . . . soule and body”; I3v, “God for they bitter . . . to be burnt”]), while
Little Flock defends itself doctrinally ([I3, “Nay brethern . . . hir purgacion”; I3, “Sir the blessynges . . . I3v . . . soch obseruances”]). Carnal
multitude then turns to warn the king of the subversion likely to follow
from Little Flock's obstinacy against traditions and ecclesial
sacraments ([I3v, “And it like youre grace . . . rise agenst you”]). [This note refers to text which also appears on I3.]
|
¶An answere to Master Mores
seconde boke
|
|
In the first chapter ye may not trie the doctrine of the
spiritualtie by the scripture: But what they saye / that beleue
vndoutedly and by that trie the scripture. And if thou finde the
playne contrary in the scripture / thou maist not beleue the
scripture / but seke a glose
and an allegorie to make them agre. As when the pope
saith / ye be iustified by the workes of the ceremonies and
sacramentes and so forth / and the scripture saith / that we be
iustified at the repentaunce
of the hert thorow Christes bloude. The first is
true playne / as the pope saith it and as it stondeth in his
texte / but the second is false as it appereth vn to thine
vnderstandinge and the literall sens that kylleth . Thou must
therfore beleue the pope and for Christes doctrine seke an
allegorie and a misticall sens: that is / thou must leaue the
clere light and walke in the miste. And yet Christ
and his appostles
for all their miracles required not to be beleued
with out scripture / as thou maist se Ihon .v. and Actes .xvij.
and bi their diligent alleginge of scripture thorow out all the
new testament.
|
In . . . agre.
Cf. Dialogue where in Bk. 2, Ch. 1 (CWM
6/1.187/19–29), the Messenger recapitulates the arguments of Bk. 1, Ch.
28, on the teaching authority of the church, a section on which Tyndale
did not comment, cf. [H4, “xxvij” and commentary note].
we . . .
bloude. Cf. Rom. 5.9.
thou . . .
miste. Cf. John 3.20. Tyndale makes a pun on "misticall sens"
of Scripture and "miste." For a pun on "Mystical Body of Christ," cf:
[I6v, “misticall body . . . mist” and commentary note].
required . . .
scripture. Cf. John 5.39 and Acts 17.11.
|
And in the ende he saith for his pleasure / that we knowlege /
that
noman may ministre sacraments but he that is
deriuede out of the pope. How be it this we knowlege / that
noman coude ministre sacramentes
with out significacion which are no sacramentes saue
soch
as are of the popis generacion.
|
we . . .
pope. Cf. CWM 6/1.192/20–23. Tyndale here makes no comment on
the theme of Dialogue Bk. 2, Ch. 2, the departure
of the reformers from the Church of Rome. He discusses
this topic in the Foundational Essay ([C8, “The church . . . be called”]) and again under Bk. 2, Ch.
5 ([I6v, “And agayne . . . Iohn Baptiste”]).
|
iij.
|
|
In the thrid chapter and in the chapter folowynge / he
vttereth how fleshly minded he is / and how beestly he
imageneth of God /
as Paule saith .1. corin. 2. the naturall man
can not vnderstond the thinges of the spirite of God. He
thinketh of God / as he doeth of
his cardenall / that he is a monstre / pleased
when men flater him /
and if of whatsoeuer frailte it be / men breake
his commaundementes / he is then raginge mad as the pope is
and seketh to be venged. Naye / God is euer fatherly minded
toward the electe membres of his church. He loued them yer
the world beganne / in Christ.
Ephe. 1. He loueth them / while they be yet
evell and his enimies in their hertes / yer they be come vn
to the knowlege of his sone christe / and yer his law be
written in their hertes: as a father loueth his younge sonne
/ whyle he is yet euell and yer it know the fathers law to
consent therto.
|
how beestly he
imageneth of God. More holds that some of the reprobate can be
found inside the visible church and that some of the elect can be found
outside it, "and bothe the one and the other without reason or good
cause why" (CWM 6/1.197/33–34). Perhaps for this statement, Tyndale
thinks that Dialogue
Bk. 2, Ch. 3–4 presents God as a monster (cf. [I4v, “He thinketh of God . . . monstre”]). Later,
Tyndale claims that the doctrine of purgatory makes God into a tyrant
for punishing a soul already forgiven ([M1, “There is no father . . . M1v . . . lust of a tirant”]). Dialogue
claims (6/1.403/1) that Lutheran teaching on predestination casts
God as a tyrant ([P4v, “god . . . tirantes” and commentary note]). For God as an unapproachable monarch, cf.
[K1v, “aftir the similitude of wordely tirantes” and commentary note; and K2, “He likeneth god to worldly tirantes”].
naturall man . .
. spirite of God. Cf. 1 Cor. 2.14.
if . . .
venged. Because Tyndale believes that salvation depends on absolute trust in Christ's merits, he excuses the
temporary "frailte" ([I4v]) of the elect. Because More
believes in the cooperation of divine grace and human action, he
emphasizes "malycyous wyll" in sinners, cf. CWM 6/1.197/30.
yer . . .
Christ. Cf. Eph. 1.4.
He . . .
enimies. Cf. Rom. 5.8.
|
And aftir they be once actually of his church and the law
of God
and faith of christ written in their hertes /
their hertes neuer synne
any moare / though as Paule saith .Roman. vij.
the flesh doeth in them that the spirite wold not. And when
they synne of frailte / God ceaseth not to loue them styll
/ though he be angrie / to put a crosse of tribulacions
vppon their backes / to purge them and to subdue
the flesh vn to the spirite or to al to breake
their consciences with threateninge of the lawe and to
feare them with hell. As a father when his sonne offendeth
him feareth him with the rod / but hateth him not.
|
flesh . . .
not. Cf. Rom. 7.19.
|
God did not hate paul / when he
persecuted but had layd vpp mercy for him in store / though
he was angre wyth hym to scorge
hym and to teach him better. Nether were those
thynges layd on his backe which he after sofered / to make
satisfaccion for his foresinnes
/ but only to serue hys brethern and to kepe
the flesh vnder. Nether did god hate Dauid when he had
synned / though he was angre with him. Nether did he after
sofre to make satisfaccyon to god for hys olde synnes / but
to kepe his flesh vnder and to kepe
hym in mekenesse and to be an ensample for oure
lernynge.
|
when . . .
better. Cf. Acts 9.1–18, Gal. 1.13–16.
serue hys
brethern. Cf. Col. 1.24; kepe the flesh
vnder. Cf. 2 Cor. 12.7.
Dauid . . .
synned. Cf. 2 Sam. 11–12.1–25.
|
iiij.
|
|
In the fourth saith he if the church were an vnknowen
companie /
how shuld the infydeles / yf they longed for
the faith / come therby?
O whother wandereth a fleshly minde / as though we first
sought out god. Nay / God knoweth his and seketh them out
and sendeth his mesingers vnto them and geueth them an hert
to vnderstonde. Dyd the hethen or any nacyon seke chryste?
Nay / christ sought them and sent hys appostles vnto them.
As thou seyst in the storyes from the begynnynge of the
worlde and as the parables and similitudes of the gospell
declare.
|
if . . .
therby. Cf. CWM 6/1.200/29–34.
as . . . god.
Cf. 1 John 4.10.
christ . . . vnto
them. Cf. Matt. 28.19, Mark 16.15, Luke 24.47.
storyes . . .
declare. For God's mercy to Adam and Eve after the
Fall, cf. Gen. 3.9–24. For the liberation of a remnant from the
Babylonian captivity, cf. Ezek. 34.11. For the extension of Yahweh's favor to the Gentiles, cf. the three foreign women in the
genealogy of Jesus: the Canaanite Rahab, cf. Josh. 2.1–21;
the Moabite Ruth, cf. Ruth 1.4; the Hittite Bathsheba, cf. 2 Sam. 11.3.
God's quest for the lost soul is depicted in the parables of the lost
sheep and the lost coin, cf. Luke 15.4–6, 8–9.
|
And when he saith / he neuer founde ner herd of any of vs /
but that he wold forswere to saue his life. Answere / the
moare wrath of god will light on them / that so cruelly
delite to torment them
and so craftely to begyle the weake. Neuer
thelesse yet it is vntrue. For he hath hearde of sir Thomas
hitton whom the bisshopes of Rochester and caunterbury slew
at maydstone and of many that sofered in braband holland
and at colen and in all
|
he neuer . . .
life. Cf. CWM 6/1.201/21–22.
sir Thomas
hitton. To counter Dialogue's claim that
reformers would not die for their beliefs (cf. CWM
6/1.201/20–22), Tyndale asserts Hitton's perseverance unto death (Prelates K6). Confutation
calls Hitton "the dyuyls stynkyng martyr" (CWM 8/1.17/1), and Apology opposes Hitton's execution near
Canterbury to Becket's martyrdom in Canterbury (CWM 9.355).
Foxe briefly summarizes Hitton's imprisonment and death at Maidstone in 1530 (4.619) and his interrogations by Warham and Fisher
(8.712–15). Cf. [commentary notes to I6v, “heretikes . . . abiure”; M4, “no iudge . . . inconuenientes”; R5v, “ye deliuer . . . asshes”].
caunterbury.
William Warham (c1456–1532) was Lord Chancellor (1504–15)
until he was replaced by Wolsey, and Archbishop of Canterbury (1503–32)
until his death. On 15 May 1532, the higher clergy of the Archdiocese of
Canterbury accepted the king's authority to license the legislative acts
of the English Church, and the next day, Warham as Primate presented the
document of submission to Henry. Later the same day, More
resigned from the Chancellorship (NCE 14.811; OER 4.257–58). In the Obedience, Tyndale accuses Warham of wanting to
keep the NT as the secret of priests and a mystery to layfolk (K2v).
Here, Tyndale condemns Warham and Fisher for their part in burning
Thomas Hitton alive for importing a Tyndale NT in 1529.
in braband. A
reference to the vigorous imperial prosecution of Lutherans in. the
Spanish Netherlands. The first victims were two Antwerp Augustinian
friars, Heinrich Voes and Johann van Esch, who were burned in the Great
Square of Brussels on 1 July 1523. Luther was deeply moved by news of
their deaths and composed both an open letter of
encouragement to the surviving reformers in the Low
Countries, Ein Brief an die Christen im Niederland
(WA 12.77–80; not in LW), and a ballad (WA 35.411–15; not in LW).
Erasmus comments on this event in Ep. 1384, To Huldrych Zwingli, Basel,
31 August [1523] (Allen 5.327/4–6; CWE
10.81/5–7). He refers to the execution of these two friars and of Louis
de Berquin in April 1529 in Ep. 2188, To Charles Utenhove, Freiburg, 1
July 1529 (Allen 8.210/11–211/31; not yet in CWE).
at colen. The
Cologne faculty of theology had condemned numerous propositions found in
Luther's works even before the papal bull Exsurge
Domine. In 1529 a quickly conducted heresy trial resulted in
the burning of the Lutherans Adolph Clarenbach and Peter Fliesteden.
|
quarters of douchlonde and doo dayly.
|
in all . . .
douchlonde. Ten Germans were executed between the
Brussels and Cologne burnings. Heinrich von Zütphen , the
first Lutheran preacher in Bremen, was executed at Heide in December
1524, and Wolfgang Schuch and six others died in Alsace in 1526 and
1527. The Bavarian authorities executed Georg Wagner at
Munich and Leonhard Kaiser at Schärding in 1527. Cf. "Märtyrer," Religion in Geschichte und Gegenwart, ed. Hans
Frhr. v. Campenhausen et al., 3d ed., 7 vols. including Index (Tübingen:
Mohr/Siebeck, 1957–65) 4.590.
|
And when he saith that their church hath many marters / let
him shew me one / that died for pardons / and purgatory
that the pope
hath fayned / and let hym take the mastrie.
|
their . . .
marters. Cf. CWM 6/1.201/26–30.
|
And what a doo maketh he / that we saye / there is a church
that sinneth not and that there is no man but that he
sinneth / which are yet both true. We read .j. Ihon .iij.
he that is born of god synneth not. And Eph. v. men loue
youre wives as the lorde doeth the
church / and gaue him selfe for her / to
santifie her and to dense hir in the fountaine of water
thorow the worde / and to make hir a glorious
church vn to him selfe / with out spott or
wrincle.
|
we ... he
sinneth. Cf. CWM 6/1.203/18–204/28.
he that . . .
not. 1 John 3.9.
men . . .
wrincle. Eph. 5.25–27.
|
And .j. Ihon .j. If we saie / we haue no sinne we disceaue
oure selues and make him a lyer and hys worde is not in vs.
Master More also wyl not vnderstond that the church ys some
tyme taken for the
electe only which haue the law of god written in
their hertes and fayth to be saued thorow christe written
there also. Whych same for all that saye wyth paul / that
good which I wold / that doo I not. But that euell which I
hate / that do I: so it is not I that doo it but sinne that
dwelleth in my flesh.
|
If . . . in
vs. 1 John 1.8. Answer has "hys worde"
([I5v]), while NT and KJV have "trueth" (Wallis 487/14; TNT 338B).
church ...
only. Cf. CWM 6/1.196/28–29. More is willing to find a sinless
church in heaven (CWM 6/1.206/1), but not on earth (CWM 6/1.196/30).
that good . . .
flesh. Rom. 7.19–20.
|
And Gala. v. the flesh lusteth contrary to the
spirite and the spirite contrary to the flesh / so that
these two fightynge betwen them selues / ye can not doo what
ye wolde. For they neuer consent that synne is good ner hate
the law ner cease to fight agenst the flesh / but assone as
they be faullen / rise and fight a fresh. And that the
church ys some tyme taken for the commen rascall of all
|
the flesh . .
. wolde. Gal. 5.17.
|
that beleue / whether wyth the mouth only and carnally with
out spyryte nether louinge the law in their hertes nor
fealinge the mercy that is in christ / but ether runne all
to gether at ryott or kepe the law with cauteles and
exposycions of their awne fayninge & yet not of loue
but for feare of hell / as the theues do for feare of the galowes / and
make recompence to god for their synnes wyth holy
dedes.
|
|
He also wyll not vriderstonde / that there be
twoo maner faythes: one / that ys the faith off the electe /
whych purgeth them of all their synnes for euer. As ye se
Ihon .xv. ye be cleane sayth christ / be the
reason of the worde: that is / thorow beleuinge
christes doctryne. And Ihon .j. he gaue them power to be
the sonnes of God / thorow beleuinge in hys name. And Ihon
.iij. he that beleueth the sonne hath
euerlastynge lyfe / and a thousand like
textes.
|
twoo maner
faythes. For "historical faith" and "feeling faith," cf.
[D5v, “historicall faith . . . felynge faith” and commentary note]. Since Dialogue addresses primarily
Catholic readers, More does not use these names in Bk. 2, Ch. 4 or
anywhere else in Dialogue. Only in Bk.
4, Ch. 11, does More examine an affective approach to faith as "truste /
confidence / & hope" (CWM 6/1.388/14). Confutation briefly alludes to historical faith versus feeling
faith in Bk. 4 (CWM 8/1.448/15–19). Then More gives a fuller treatment
of the topic in the second half of Bk. 7 (CWM 8/2.741–849).
ye . . .
worde. John 15.3.
he gaue . . .
name. Cf. John 1.12.
he that . . .
lyfe. Cf. John 3.16.
|
And a nother of them that be called and neuer electe. As
the fayth of Iudas / of symon magus / of the deuel / and of
the pope. In whose
hertes the law of god ys not wrytten / as it
appereth by their workes.
And therfore when they beleue many thynges of
christe / yet when they come vnto the saluacion that is in
his bloude / they be but Iewes
and turkes and forsake christ and runne vn to
the iustifienge of ceremonies wyth the Iewes and turkes.
And therfore they remayne euer in synne within in theyr
hertes.
|
symon magus.
Cf. Acts 8.9–13, 18–24. the deuel. Cf. Jas.
2.19.
iustifienge of
ceremonies. Cf. Gal. 2.16.
|
Where the electe hauinge the law written in
their brestes and louinge
it in their spirites / synne there neuer / but
with out in the flesh. Agenst which sinne they fight
continually & minishe it daily
|
|
with the helpe of the spirite / thorow prayar / fastynge
and seruinge
their neybours louingly with all maner seruice /
out of the law that is written in their hertes. And their
hope of forgeuenesse is in Christe only / thorow his bloude
and not in ceremonyes.
|
forgeuenesse . .
. bloude. Cf. Eph. 1.7.
And what . .
. ceremonyes. More calls Luther a "mad man" (CWM 6/1.203/25)
for putting forth "a very frantyke argument" (CWM 6/1.204/17), namely,
that the true church is without sin but composed of those in whom sin is
still a pervasive presence. Tyndale accounts for the paradox first by
appealing to the NT warrants for both tenets ([I5v, “We read . . . I6 . . . thousand like textes”]). [This note refers to text which also appears on I5v and I6.]
|
V.
|
|
And vn to his .v. Chapter I answere / by the
pope the scripture is hid and brought in to ignoraunce &
the true sens corrupte. And by them that ye call heretikes
we knowe the scripture and the true sens theroff. And I saye
/ that the pope kepeth the scripture as did the phareses /
to make marchaundice of it. And agayne / that the heretikes
become out of you / as out of the scribes & phareses came the appostles and Christ him selfe and Ihon Baptiste / and that
they be plucked out of you and graffed in Christe and bilt
vppon the fundacion of the appostles and prophetes.
|
the pope . . .
corrupte. Cf. CWM 6/1.206/28 where More says that the
Scriptures are "delyuered / kept and conserued" in the church.
plucked . . .
Christe. Cf. Rom. 11.17.
bilt . . .
prophetes. Eph. 2.20.
|
And in the end / when he saith that the
heretikes be faullen out of Christes mistical bodi which is
the pope and his. I answere that ye be a misticall body and
walke in the mist and will not come at the light / and the
heretikes be departed out of youre mist and walke in the
clere light of gods worde.
|
the heretikes .
. . mistical bodi. Cf. CWM 6/1.207/11–12. Cf. other early uses
of this name for the church: "crystys mystycall body" in Supplication of Souls, 1529 (CWM 7.202/17); "the
mystycall body of our mother holy chirche," in "Sermon against Luther,
1521" (Fisher 322/8–9).
misticall body . .
. mist. For a pun on the "misticall sens" of Scripture, cf.
[I4, “thou . . . miste” and commentary note].
will not . . .
light. Cf. John 3.20.
|
vj.
|
|
In the .vj. he saith that the heretikes be all nought / for
they all periure & abiure. He yet saieth vntrue. Many
abyde vn to the deeth.
Many for their wekenesse ar kepte out of youre
handes. Many for their ouer moch boldnesse in their awne
strength be deliuered in to
youre handes & fall in the flesh / their
hertes abydinge still in the trueth as Peter &
thousandes did / & aftir repent
|
heretikes . . .
abiure. Cf. CWM 6/1.208/31–33. Tyndale
responds to More's generalization on
inconstancy among reformers with a fourfold classification.
Exemplars of the first, steadfast, type would be the priests Thomas
Hitton, Thomas Benet or Dusgate , and the Benedictine monk and
book smuggler Richard Bayfield . The second class,
providentially saved from arrest, would not have any notoriety. Third,
those who once recanted under judicial pressure but returned to their
new faith and then suffered martyrdom , would include the
lawyer Thomas Bilney, the leather-seller John Tewksbury, and the lawyer
James Bainham. In the fourth class, those who rejected the Reformation,
would be Thomas Arthur and Edward Crome (CWM 8/3.1170, 1251).
For Hitton, cf. [I5, “sir Thomas hitton” and commentary note];
for Bilney, cf. [M3, “bilneyes . . . indifferent” and commentary note], for all the heretics who were executed
during More's chancellorship, cf. [R5v, “ye deliuer . . . asshes” and commentary note].
Peter. Cf.
Matt. 26.69–75, Mark 14.66–72, Luke 22.55–62, John 18.17, 25–27.
|
& be no lesse
cristen then before though ye haue them in
dirision vn to youre awne damnacion. And many because they
come to Christ for fleshly liberte and not for loue of the
trouth / fall as it becometh them / vnder youre handes: as
Iudas & Balam / which at the begynnynge take christes
parte / but aftirward when they finde ether losse or no
vauntage they gett them vn to the contrary part
and are by profession the most cruelle ennimies &
sotellest persecuters of the trouth.
Loke Master More and rede and marke well.
|
fleshly
liberte. Cf. Gal. 5.13, 1 Pet. 2.16.
|
vij.
|
|
In the .vij. he saith / that he hath holy saintes and holy
counsels
on his side. Name the sayntes and proue it.
Name the counsells and the holy prelates there of. Thou
shalt shew me no nother popes or
cardenales / then soch as we haue now / that
wyll obey nother god
ner man / or any law made by god or man: but
compell all men to
folow them / strengthynge their kingdome with
the multitude of all misdoars.
|
In the .vij.
Refutation of More's specific arguments on the role of the saints is the
principal topic of the rest of Tyndale's response to Dialogue Bk. 2. Tyndale's constructive views on
the saints are treated above in [E4, “And euen so . . . reliques also”; G3v, “In the third . . . preachinge” and commentary notes].
saintes . . .
counsels. Cf. CWM 6/1.209/25, 29.
|
He saith also that good and bad worshepe saintes / the good
well
and the bad evell. How cometh it then / that ye
shew not the difference & teach to doo it wel? I se but
one facion amonge all the popish.
|
good and bad . . .
evell. Cf. CWM 6/ 1.210/8–10.
|
And finally he saith he is not bounde to answere vn to the
reasons
and scripture that are layde agenst them. It is
ynough to proue their part / that it is a comen custume and
that soch a multitude doo it / and so by his doctrine the
turkes are in the right waye.
|
not . . . doo
it. Cf. CWM 6/1.210/13–16.
|
viij.
|
|
In the .viij. he saith / the saintes
be moare charitable now then when they liued. I answere /
Abraham was while he liued as charitable as the best. And
yet deed / he answered him / that prayed
him / they haue Moses and the prophetes / lett
them heare them. And so haue we / not Moses and the
prophetes only / but a moare clere light / euen Christ and
the appostles / vn to whych if we herken we be saintes all
ready.
|
the saintes . .
. liued. Cf. CWM 6/1.211/30–31. More argues that the
saints will not have less charity in heaven than they had on earth (cf.
CWM 6/1.211/23–25).
they haue . . .
heare them. Luke 16.29.
|
And to proue that they in heuen be better then we in erth /
he allegeth a texte of oure sauioure Luke .vij. that the
worst in heuen is
better then Ihon Baptist. Now the texte is / he
that is lesse in the kingdome of god is gretter then he. We
that beleue are gods kingedome. And he that is lest (in
doenge seruice vn to his brythern)
is euer the grettest aftir the doctrine of
Christe. Now Christ was
lesse then Ihon for he did more seruice then
Iohan / and therfore greater then he. And by their awne
doctrine there was no sainte in heuen before the
resurreccion of Christe / but what care they what they saye
/ blinded with their awne sophistrie.
|
Luke .vij. . . .
then he. Cf. CWM 6/1.211/27–30.
Confutation's sidenote of 1557 identifies this text as Matt.
11.[11] while Tyndale cites the cognate verse, Luke 7.28. More
misinterprets "the kingdom of heaven" as those that were "all redy in
heuyn" (CWM 6/1.211/29), whereas Tyndale correctly refers to believers
([I7v]) in the New Dispensation.
And he . . .
grettest. Cf. Mark 9.35.
|
Morouer cursed is he that trusteth in ought saue god saith
the
texte and therfore the saintes wold haue no man
to trust in them whyle they were a liue. As Paul saith .1.
Corin. iij. what is Paul saue
youre saruante to preach Christe. Did Paul die
for you? were ye baptised in the name of Paul? Did I not
marie you to Christ / to put youre trust in him? And againe
let noman reioyce or trust in man / saith he. For all are
youres whether Paul / or Appollo or Cephas: whether the
world / life / deeth / present thynges or thynges to come:
all are youres & ye are Christes /
|
cursed . . .
god. Cf. Jer. 17.5.
what . . .
Christe. Cf. 1 Cor. 3.5.
Did . . .
Paul. Cf. 1 Cor. 1.13.
Did . . .
Christ. Cf. 2 Cor. 11.2.
|
and christ is gods. If my faith be stedfast in the promises
that I haue in Christes bloud / I nede but to praye mi
father in Christes name and he shall send me a legion of
angels to helpe me: so that my faith is lorde ouer the angels
and ouer all creatures to turne them vn to my
soules health and my fathers honoure / and maye be subiecte
vn to no creature / but vn to gods worde in oure sauioure
Christe only. I may haue no trust therfore in the saintes.
If ye saye / ye put no trust in them / but only put them in
remembraunce of their dutie / as a man desyreth his neyboure to praye for him / remembring him of his dutie /and as when we desyre our brethern to helpe vs at oure nede. That is
false / for ye put trust in all youre ceremonies and all
youre holy dedes and in
whosoeuer disgyseth him selfe and altereth his
cote from the comune facion / ye and euen in the cotes of
them that be not yet saintes / aftir youre doctrine.
|
let . . .
gods. Cf. 1 Cor. 3.21–23.
praye . . .
legion of angels. Cf. Matt. 26.53.
put . . . for
him. Cf. CWM 6/1.215/22–25.
euen . . .
saintes. Cf. CWM 6/1.215/29–31 and n. More alluded
to a miracle in which a man was cured by touching a coat which had
belonged to someone then in purgatory. Cf. Gregory the Great, Dialogues, Bk. 4 (Ch. 40 in PL 77.396–97; Ch. 42
in FOTC 39.249–50).
|
Yf a prest said masse in his gowne / wold ye not
rise agenst him and slee him / and that for the false faith
that ye haue in the other
garmentes. For what honoure can those other
garmentes doo to god moare then his gowne or profit vn to
youre soules / seinge ye vnderstonde nought ther by? And
therto in the collectes of saintes ye saye / saue me God
and geue me euerlastinge life for the merites of
this or that saint / euery man aftir his
phantasie chosynge him some one sainte singularly to be
saued by. With which collectes I praye you shew me how
stondeth the deeth of Christe? Paul wold saye that Christ
died in vayne if that doctrine were true.
|
said masse in his
gowne. While Luther was in hiding at the Wartburg, his
associate Andreas Karlstadt (1486–1541), wearing his professor's gown
instead of liturgical vestments, publicly celebrated a
simplified Lord's Supper in Wittenberg at Christmas 1521. He recited the
words of consecration in German without reference to sacrifice and urged
the people to take the bread and cup in their own hands (OER 1.178–80).
Even though Karlstadt was largely implementing Luther's position in Babylonian Captivity, 1520 (WA 6.512/26–35; LW
36.36), the latter charged his colleague with rushing things, before the
people were well-instructed and able personally to grasp and appropriate
the changes. At this time, Luther published a tract against coercive and
violent reforming actions, A Sincere Admonition to All Christians to Guard against
Insurrection and Rebellion (WA 8.676–87; LW
45.57–74).
the collectes of
saintes. The collect is the prayer of petition said by the
celebrant to close the opening rites of Mass. Many saints' days have
their own collect, which is also said at the close of each hour of the
divine office. Tyndale's general assertion about the prominence of the
merits of the saints is, however, not borne out by the collects of the
Missale of 1508 enshrining the form used in
the Roman curia. Of some ninety collects for saints, from Andrew the
Apostle (30 November) through the Beheading of John the Baptist (29
August), only six appeal to God with reference to the merits
of the saint. More frequently, the collects pray for God to be gracious
and bless by the intercession, patrocinium or suffragia of the saint of the day.
Christ . . .
true. Cf. Gal. 2.21.
|
And therto in as moch as ye saye / the saintes
|
|
merite or deserue not in heaven / but in this world only /
it is to be feared / lest their merites besore wasted and
the deseruinges of many al spent
thorow oure holy fathers so greate
liberaltye.
|
saintes . . .
only. In Dialogue More does not discuss
the saints' merits or the possibility of sharing in them in Bk. 2, Ch.
8, but he claims in Bk. 3, Ch. 2 that Eutyches, the sleeping youth who
fell out the upper-story window, was raised from the dead by the
"merites of saynt Powle" (cf. Acts 20.9–12) (CWM 6/1.259/ 19).
|
Abraham and the prophetes / and the appostles and many sens
praide to no saintes & yet were holy ynough.
|
|
And when he saith / they coude helpe when they were aliue.
That was thorow their faith in beleuinge the promise. For
they had promises that they shuld doo soch miracles to
stablish their doctrine and to prouoke vn to Christ / and
not vn to them selues.
|
they coude . . .
aliue. Cf. CWM 6/1.212/19.
|
And when he proueth that the saintes be in
heuen in glorie with Christ all ready sayenge if god be
their god they be in heuen / for he
is not the god of the deed. There he steleth
awaye Christes argument
where with he proueth the resurreccion / that
Abraham and all saintes shuld rise againe & not that
their soules were in heuen which
doctrine was not yet in the worlde. And with
that doctrine he taketh
awaye the resurreccion quite / and maketh
Christes argument of none effecte. For when Christe
allegeth the scripture that god is
Abrahams god / and addeth to / that god is not
the god of the deed /
but of the liuinge and so proueth that Abraham
must rise agayne: I deny christes argument and saye with
master More / that Abraham is yet aliue / not because of
the resurreccion / but because his soule is in heuen. And
in like maner Paules argument vn to the Corrinthians
is nought worth. For when he saith / if there
be no resurreccion /
we be of all wretches the most miserablest.
Here we haue no pleasure
/ but sorow / care / and oppression. And
therfore if we rise not agayne / all our soferinge
|
not the god
of the deed. Cf. Matt. 22.32, Mark 12.27, Luke 20.38.
the saintes . .
. againe. Cf. CWM 6/1.212/9–16. More's belief that the souls of
the saints pass immediately upon death into the beatitude of heaven,
formulated here and at [K1, “goo to . . . rysen agayne”] and [K1, “If the soules . . . youre doctrine”], accords with the
dogmatic constitution Benedictus Deus which
Benedict XII (pope, 1334–42) issued in 1336 to counteract the opinion of
his predecessor John XXII (pope, 1316–34) that the departed souls remain
"beneath the altar" until the final resurrection on the last
day. Benedictus Deus is found in DS 1000–1001; in
English in Neuner-Dupuis 2305–6. The doctrine was briefly restated by the Council of Florence in Laetentur
coeli, the bull of reunion between the Latin and
Greek churches, in 1439 (DS 1305; Neuner-Dupuis 2308–9), and was
indirectly confirmed in 1513 by Lateran V's declaration against Paduan
Averroism, Apostolici regiminis
(DS 1440–41), which affirms the natural immortality of the human
soul. Cf. [O8v, “The hethen . . . stablish it” and commentary note], where Tyndale characterizes this doctrine
as an unsalutary amalgam of pagan philosophy with biblical faith.
not the god
of the deed. Cf. Matt. 22.32, Mark 12.27, Luke 20.38.
if. . . most
miserablest. 1 Cor. 15.13, 19. Tyndale suggests that More might
have used this text to argue for the existence of the soul between death
and the general resurrection. For the double superlative, cf.
"most highest", Deut. 32.8 (Mombert 625; TOT 300); "This was the most
unkindest cut of all," Julius Caesar 3.2.177
(performed 1599, published 1623).
|
is in vayne. Nay Paul / thou art
vnlerned: goo to master More and lerne a newe
waye. We be not
most miserable / though we rise not agayne / for oure soules
goo to heuen assone as we be deed / and are there in as
greate ioye as christ that is rysen agayne. And I maruell
that Paul had not comforted the
Tessalonians with that doctrine / if he had
wist it / that the soules of their deed had bene in ioye /
as he did with the resurreccion / that
their deed shuld rise agayne. If the soules be
in heuen in as greate
glorie as the angels aftir youre doctrine /
shewe me what cause
shulde be of the resurreccion.
|
I maruell . . .
agayne. Cf. 1 Thess. 4.14–15. While More understands
the sleep of death figuratively, Tyndale (here
and 1 John E3) follows Luther in taking it
literally. Tyndale very likely knew Luther's 1522 sermon on the rich man
and Lazarus (Luke 16.19–31), which circulated widely in German and came
out in Latin in 1526. Luther explains that the soul of the departed
believer rests in the word of God, as represented first by
"Abraham's bosom" (Luke 16.22) and then by Christ's bosom, until the
last day (WA 10/3.176–200; not in LW). Luther's postil for the fifth
Sunday of Lent, published in 1525, gives a model homily on John 8.46–59.
Regarding John 8.52, "yf a man kepe my sayinge, he shall never taste of
deeth" (Wallis 206/15–16; TNT 146G), he explains that the believer does
not feel death but instead sleeps in peace until being awakened in
resurrection (WA 17/2.231–37; not in LW). Paul Althaus sets forth
Luther's teaching on death and resurrection in The Theology of Martin Luther (Philadelphia:
Fortress, 1966) 410–16. Gerhard Ebeling discusses Luther's views of the
soul and human mortality, offering comparisons with Aristotle, Aquinas,
Gabriel Biel, Lateran V, and Johann Eck. Cf. Lutherstudien 2/2, Disputatio de homine: Die
philosophische Definition des Menschen (Tübingen: Mohr/Siebeck,
1982) 60–186.
Heinrich Bullinger (1504–75), reformed pastor of Zurich, attacked the
doctrine of the soul's sleep in 1531 and John Calvin (1509–64) wrote
against it in his first Reformation writing, Psychopannychia (composed 1534, published 1542), which
ascribes the belief to certain unnamed Anabaptists. Calvin
holds that the immortality of the soul rests on a densely woven complex
of biblical and patristic texts. This work of Calvin has been edited by
Walter Zimmerli (Leipzig: Deichert, 1927). An abridged version in
English appeared in 1549 and a full translation in 1581. See the modern
edition in Calvin's Tracts 3, ed. Henry Beveridge
(Edinburgh, 1851), rpt. as Tracts and Treatises: In
Defense of the Reformed Faith (Grand Rapids, MI:Eerdmans, 1958)
413–90.
The course of early-modern English opinion on the soul's condition after death has been charted in Norman T. Burns, Christian Mortalism from Tyndale to Milton
(Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1972), beginning with the More-Tyndale argument
(98–116). The doctrine of soul-sleep, seen as heretical by
the established church, was transmitted in 16c radical conventicles. In
the 17c the soul's
annihilation between death and the Second
Coming was held as Christian doctrine by the young Sir Thomas Browne
(149–54), John Milton (164–83), and Thomas Hobbes (183–87), a tradition
continued in present-day Jehovah's Witnesses and Seventh-day Adventists.
resurreccion . . .
agayne. Cf. 1 Thess. 4.16.
he steleth .
. . resurreccion. Tyndale's rebuttal here rests on the primacy
in NT eschatology of belief in final resurrection , which he
believes an immediate passage to glory would render
meaningless.
|
And when he saith / whether the saintes do it them selues /
or by intercession made to god / it maketh no mater / so we
be holpe / it appereth bi his doctrine / that all is good
that helpeth / though a man
praye vn to the deuell / by whom many be holpe.
Now in Christ we haue promises of al maner helpe & not
in them. Where then is our faith to be holpe by Christ when
we hope to be holpe by the merites of saintes? So it
appereth that the moare trust we haue in saintes / the lesse
we haue in Christe.
|
whether . . .
holpe. Cf. CWM 6/1.212/24–28.
praye vn to the
deuell. In Dialogue Bk. 2, Ch. 11, the
Messenger , not More as Mentor, tells a merry tale of a
Lombard who prayed to God, Mary and all angels and saints for his gout,
but without relief. He then horrified his wife and friends by praying to
the devil (CWM 6/1.233/31–234/4).
|
And when he bringeth in a similitude that we
praye phisicions /
though god can helpe vs / and therfore we must
praye to saintes. It is not like / for they haue naturall
remedies for vs whych we must vse & not tempte god. But
the saintes haue no naturall remedies ner
promise of supernatural. And therfore it can be
but a false supersticious faith. And where no natural
remedie is there god hath promised
to help them that beleue in him. And moreouer
when I praye a
phisicion or surgion and trust to be holpe by
them / I dishonoure god / excepte I first praye to god and
be
|
we praye . . .
helpe vs. Cf. CWM 6/1.214/14–19.
And where ... in
him. Cf. 1 Cor. 10.13.
|
leue that he will worke with their doctrine and medicines
& so receaue mine health of the hond of God. And euen
so when I praye to man / to helpe me at mine nede / I synne
excepte I complayne first to god & shew him my nede
& desyre him to moue one or a nother to helpe me / and
then when I am holpe / thanke him and receaue it
of his hande / in as moch as he moued the herte of him that
holpe me and gaue him
wherewith and a commaundement to doo it. M.
More. Christ is not
dishonoured because that they which here preach him truly /
shall sitte and iudge with him. Tindale. That to be true the
scripture testifieth
/ but what is that to youre purpose that they
which be deed can heare vs and helpe vs? How be it / if
master More shuld describe vs those setes /I am sure he wold
paynte them aftir the facion of my lorde cardenales holy
cheyar / as he doeth God aftir the similitude
of worldely tirantes and not accordinge to his
awne worde. For they
that be worldely & fleshly minded can but
fleshly imagen of god all
to gether like vn to the similitude of worldely
thinges. Master More. The apostles and saintes were prayd
so when they were aliue and god not dishonoured. Tindale.
What helpeth that your carnall purpose . I haue answered you
vn to that and manye thynges moo in the obedience and other
places agenst which ye replye not / but kepe
youre tune and vn to al thynge singe kokow /
kokow / we be the church and can not erre. The appostles
had gods word for all that they did and ye none. And yet
many dishonoured god and christ for theyr false trust and
confidence which they had in the appostles as thou maist se
by paul to the corinthi.
|
Christ . . .
with him. Cf. CWM 6/1.214/30–33.
they which . . .
with him. Cf. Matt. 19.28. Instead of using NT's "which folowe
me" (Wallis 61/24; TNT 46D), Answer gives "they
which here preach him truly" ([K1v]).
aftir the
similitude of worldely tirantes. Here and at [K2, “He likeneth . . . worldly tirantes”], Tyndale
declares that More regards God as an inaccessible monarch and the saints
as friends at court who intercede for us, cf. [I4v, “how beestly he imageneth of God” and commentary note].
The apostles . .
. dishonoured. Cf. CWM 6/1.214/35–215/2.
false . . . appostles. Cf. 1 Cor.
1.12–13, 3.3–4.
|
Then he breaketh forth in to open blasphemy
|
|
and sayth that it behoueth vs to praye vn to saintes and
that god will else not heare
vs / for oure presumptuouse malapertenesse. So
it is now presumptuous
malapertenesse to trust in gods worde and to
beleue that god is true. Paul teacheth vs to bebolde to goo
vn to god and sheweth vs good cause in Christe / whi we so
maye and that god wold so haue vs. Nether is there any
cause to kepe vs backe / saue that we loue him not ner
trust him. Yf a man saye / oure synne shuld kepe vs
backe. I saye if we repent & beleue in
Christ / Christ hath taken them
awaye and therfore thorow him we maye be bolde.
And Christ saide
at his last soper Ihon .xvj. I saye not that I
will praye for you vnto my father / for my father loueth
you. As who shulde saye / be not
afrayed ner stonde with out the dores as a
dastard: but be bold and goo in to my father youre selues
in my name / and shew youre complayntes
/ for he now loueth you / because ye loue my
doctrine. And
Paul sayth Ephe. ij. we haue al an open waye in
thorow him / and are now no more forennars or straungers but
of the howshold of god. Of
god therfore we be bold as of a most louinge and
mercifull father / aboue all the mercy of fathers. And of
our sauioure Iesus we be bold / as of a thynge that is oure
awne and moare oure awne then oure awne skynnes / and a
thynge that is so soft and gentle / that
lade we him neuer so moch with oure synnes / he
can not be angre
ner cast them from off his backe / so we repent
and wyll mend. But Master More hath a nother doctrine to
driue vs from god and to make vs tremble and be afferde of
him.
|
it behoueth . .
. malapertenesse. Cf. CWM 6/1.215/19–22.
bebolde to goo vn
to god. Cf. Heb. 4.16, Eph. 3.12.
I saye not . . .
loueth you. John 16.26–27.
be bold and goo
in to my father. Cf. Heb. 4.16, Eph. 3.12.
we haue . . .
howshold of god. Cf. Eph. 2.18–19.
|
He likeneth god to worldly tirantes / at who
|
|
me no man maye come / saue a few flaterars whych ministre vn
to them all voluptuousnesse
and sarue their lustes at all poyntes. Which
flaterars
must first be corrupte with gyftes / yer a man
may come at the kinge. Then he saith / a man maye praye to
euery deed man. That me thinketh shuld be agenst the popes
doctrine and profite also. For he will haue no man prayed
to vntyll he haue canvesed him / I wold saye / canonised
him / and tyll god or at the lest waye the deuell haue
shewed miracles for him.
|
a man . . . deed
man. Cf. CWM 6/1.215/28–29. Tyndale quotes the Messenger; More
as dramatis persona adds the qualification that one may pray to any deceased person who was good.
canvesed him . .
. canonised him. Tyndale pretends to make a verbal slip.
|
Then he bringeth how one that was deed and in
the inuisible purgatory holpe a nother that was aliue and
in the visible purgatory.
This is a straunge case / that a man there maye
helpe a nother and
not him selfe. And a moare straunge case that
god heareth a man here for him selfe / beinge in his awne
purgatory and helpeth him cleane out / or easeth him if it
be to sore. But and he be in the popes purgatory god will
not heare him for him selfe / and that because
the pope might haue somewhat to deliuer him. And
the straungest case of all is that the pope is allmyghty
there and god can do there nought at all as the pope can
not here in this purgatori. But because
this is not gods worde ner like godis doctrine /
I thinke it no damnable synne to beleue it poetrie.
|
one that . . .
purgatory. Cf. CWM 6/1.215/30–31.
|
Then how ye maye praye for them and to them /
tyll they be canonised:
and when they be canonised / but to them only / for then ye
be sure that they be in heuen. By what token? I maye be
as sure by the canonisynge / as I am that all the bisshopes
which the pope confirmeth
/ be holy men / and all the doctours that he
maketh wel lerned / and that all the prestes which he
annoyn
|
Then . . .
heuen. Cf. CWM 6/1.216/27–31.
|
teth haue the
holy gost. If ye saye / because of the miracles
/ then doo men wronge to praye for kinge henry of windesore
at cambryge and Eton. For he / as men saye doeth miracles.
And also if the miracles certifie vs / what nedeth to by the
popis canonisynge?
|
kinge henry . . .
Eton. Henry VI (king, 1422–61) founded Eton College and King's
College, Cambridge. The last Lancastrian king, he was defeated at
Tewkesbury by the Yorkist Edward IV (king, 1461–83), murdered in the
Tower, and buried in St. George's Chapel, Windsor Castle. After Richard
III (king, 1483–85) was overthrown by Henry VII (king, 1485–1509), the
latter promoted the cult of Henry VI. As steps to canonization,
Alexander VI (pope, 1492–1503) and Julius II (pope, 1503–13) authorized
inquiries into the sanctity and alleged miracles of "Blessed
Henry." The process continued until the late 1520s when the matrimonial
troubles of Henry VIII foreshadowed his break with Rome. Cf. John W McKenna, "Piety and Propaganda: The Cult
of King Henry VI," in Chaucer and Middle English
Studies in honour of Rossell Hope Robbins (Kent State UP,
1974), 72–88. In Historia Richardi Tertii
(c1513), though not in the English version, More judges Henry VI
to be more innocent than wise: Rex innocentior esset
quam sapientior
(CWM 2.6/12–13).
Prelates notes the influence of good Duke
Humphrey (F5) and crafty Cardinal Beaufort (G1v), and laments the
unprofitable marriage to Margaret of Anjou (G2). Cf. The Brut of The Chronicles of England,
ed. Friedrich W.D. Brie, EETS Original Series 136
(London: Kegan Paul, 1908) 511–12.
|
ix.
|
|
In the .ix. he putteth no ieopardy to praye to him that is
damned and to steke vpp a candle to him ner I trow vn to
the deuell therto /
if he might haue a vauntage by him.
|
no ieopardy . . .
damned. Cf. CWM 6/1.223/10–12.
|
Then he maketh no ieopardie to doo and beleue
whatsoeuer an
open multitude called godes church doeth and
beleueth. For god will haue an open church that can not
erre. For saith he / when the Israhelites fell to Idolatrie
/ the true church remayned in Hierusalem amonge the Iewes.
First I saye / if a man had no beter vnderstondinge then M.
Mores doctrine / he coud not know whether were the true
church / the Iewes or the Israelites. For the Israelites were in numbre . v. tymes moo then the Iewes and worsheped god /
though as present in the image of a calfe / as the Iewes
for the most part / present in the arcke of testimonie. And
secondarily he saith false. For the Iewes were faullen in
to open Idolatrie a thousand tymes worse then the
Israelites / even in their very temple / as it appereth by
open stories and bi the Prophetes: so that for their open Idolatrie /
whych they wold for no preachynge of the prophetes
amende / their
prestes therto resistynge the prophetes and
coragynge the people in their wekednesse / god sent them
captiue out of the lande. Ye and the people erred in
folowynge the scribes and phareses and the
|
no ieopardie . .
. erre. Cf. CWM 6/1.224/11–14. More argues that the Holy Spirit
guarantees the validity of this consensus (CWM
6/1.224/15–17).
when . . .
Iewes. Cf. CWM 6/1.220/13–15.
Israhelites . .
. Iewes. Cf. 1 Kings 12.21. The Southern kingdom of Judea was
formed by the tribes of Judah and Benjamin; the Northern
kingdom of Israel by the other ten tribes.
image of a
calfe. Cf. 1 Kings 12.28–30.
arcke of
testimonie. Cf. 1 Kings 8.1–9.
Iewes . . .
temple. Cf. 2 Kings 21.
Iewes . . .
Prophetes. Cf. CWM 6/1, 220/10–12. More comments briefly on the
punishment of the Jews for idolatry.
captiue out of the
lande. The Assyrians conquered Samaria and deported Israelites
in 721 BC (cf. 2 Kings 18.11–12). The
Chaldeans captured Jerusalem and deported the
leading citizens of Judea in three stages: 598 BC (cf. 2 Kings
24.12–16), 587/6 BC (cf. 2 Kings 25.8–21; Jer. 39.8–10, 52.12–34) and
582–81 BC.
|
open multitude called Gods church / at the comynge of
Christ / as it is to se in the gospell / contrary vn to
Master Mores deceytfull poetrye. And againe / god reserued
him a litle flocke euer
in Israel and had euer prophetes there / some
tyme openly and some tyme in persecucion / that euery man
must hide him selfe and kepe
his faith secret: and euen in the houses of the
euell kynges both of Iewri and also of Israel he had good
people / and that amonge the hie officers / but secretly /
as Nycodemus amonge the phareses. So that the very church
was euery where oftimes in captiuite and persecucion vnder
their brethern / as we be vnder oures in the kingedome of
the pope.
|
open multitude
called Gods church. For the wheat and tares, cf. Matt.
13.24–30; for the dragnet, cf. Matt. 13.47–50.
houses . . .
secretly. The master of the palace hid one hundred
prophets of Yahweh from Jezebel, cf. 1 Kings 18.3–4. The wife of a
priest in Jerusalem saved the young Joash from Athalia, cf. 2 Kings
11.
Nycodemus amonge the
phareses. Cf. John 3.1–2.
|
Then he putteth no ieopardy to worshupe an vnconsecrated hoste. But with what worshupe men shuld worshepe the
consecrated
doeth he not teach / nether the vse of that
sacrament or any other / ner how ought maie be worsheped
but teacheth only that all thynges maye be worsheped / and
sheweth not the right worshepe from the false.
|
no ieopardy . .
. hoste. Cf. CWM 6/1.223/12–13.
|
Then he noteth Paule .1. Corin. 1. how he
exhorteth vs to agre
only / but not on the trueth or on the good /
but only to agre a greate multitude to gether. O this depe
blindenesse. Did not Paul first teach them the true waye?
And did he not instructe them anew in the true
waye and in the saide epistle rebuke the false
confidence that they
had in men / the cause of all their dissension
and all erroures that were amonge them?
|
Paule ... to
gether. Cf. 1 Cor. 1.10. Cf. CWM 6/1.223/31–224/10. Tyndale
omits More's argument that the Holy Spirit would never allow the church
to believe what was "dampnable false and fayned" (CWM 6/1.224/20).
|
Then he saith / the Iewes had saintes in honoure / as the
Patriarkes and Prophetes. We teach to dishonoure none: But
the Iewes prayd
|
the Iewes . . .
Prophetes. Cf. CWM 6/1.224/25–26.
|
to none.
|
|
More. Christ rebuked not the Phareses for
garnishinge the sepulchres of the prophetes but for that
they folowed the condicions of them that slew them.
Tindale. Yes & for their false trust in soch werkes as
we doo you. And ye Sir thynke that ye deserue heuen in
worshepynge the saintes bones / and be as redy to sle them that beleue
/ teach and liue as the saintes did / as youre fathers
were to sle them: besydes that ye worshepe saintes that
folowed Christ aftir the
ensample of youre holy cardenall / of whom I doute not but
that ye wil make a god in processe of tyme also.
|
Christ . . .
slew them. Cf. Matt. 23.29–31. Cf. CWM 6/1.225/11–14.
|
Then repeteth he for forgettynge / how Eliseus bones reysed
vpp
a deed body. That was to confirme his
preachinge only. For the Israelites / as weked as they were
/ nether prayed to him / nether kissed his bones / ner
offered ner steked vpp candels before him. Which thynge if
they had done in the kingdome of the Iewes / I doute not but
that some good kynge wold haue burnt his bones to asshes /
as wel as the brasen serpent / that was as greate a relique as
deed bones. And Christ shewed miracles at the
findynge of the crosse. That was to stablish the faith of
Christes deeth & that it shuld be a memory of his deeth
/ and not that we shuld trust in the wod
as we doo. For whych false abuse / the hole
lande where Christ did
his miracles / is destroyed.
|
Eliseus ... a deed
body. Cf. 2 Kings 13.21; CWM 6/1.225/8–9, 17–18. In adding a
noun to the article and adjective, 1573 agrees with CWM 6/1.225/9. After
the text and variants were set in type, with 1573's "a dead body" substituted for 1531's "a deed" (and the emendation noted), O'Donnell
discovered analogous forms without a noun: "a righteous" and
"a wicked" occur in Ezek. 18.24, 26, 27, Tyndale's translation of an OT
reading used in the Sarum Rite (TNT 397). For another example of the
construction of article plus adjective without noun, cf.
[M1v, “a satisfactory” and commentary note].
Christ . . .
crosse. Cf. CWM 6/1.225/20–22.
|
Then he allegeth the woman that was healed /
thorow twitchinge
of Christes cote / because we shuld worshepe it.
When Christ said hir faith hath made hir hole / not in the
cote / but in Christe.
|
woman ...
Christes cote. Cf. Matt. 9.20–22, Mark 5.27–28, Luke 8.43–44.
Cf. CWM 6/1.225/31.
hir faith hath made
hir hole. Cf. Matt. 9.22, Mark 5.34, Luke 8.48.
|
And the miracle was shewed / to
prouoke to the worshepinge of the preachynge and not of the
cote. Though to kepe the cote reuerently in the memoriall
of the dede / to prouoke vn to the faith
of Christ were not evell of it selfe. And Paule
by youre doctrine / sent his napken to heale the seke /
that men shuld shrine his sneueled napken / and not to
beleue his preachinge.
|
Paule . . . the
seke. Cf. Acts 19.12.
|
x.
|
|
The .x. chapter of sent walary is mete for the
auctor and his worsheple doctrine.
|
sent walary.
In Dialogue Bk. 2, Ch. 10, the Messenger, not
More as Mentor, describes phallic votive offerings at the shrine of St.
Valery in Picardy. Duffy (197) observes that this incident parodies the more usual offering of a crutch or the model of a
foot.
|
xj.
|
|
In the .xj. he iugleth with this misticall terme latria. I
answere /
god is no vayne name / but signifieth one that
is almightie / all mer-
cifull / all true and good. Which he that
beleueth will goo to god / to his promises and testament and
not folow his awne imaginacions / as Master Mores doctrine
teacheth.
|
|
He saith that bodyly seruice is not latria. No but bodyly
seruice done and referred vn to him which is a spirite / is
Idololatria.
|
bodyly seruice is not
latria. Cf. CWM 6/1.230/19–20.
|
He trusteth that men know the image from the
saint. I axe M.
More whi god did hide Moyses body and diuers
other. The Iewes
wold haue knowen that Moses had not bene god
and that Moses bones had not bene Moses. And they knew that
the brasen serpent was not god / and that the golden calues
were not god / and that
wod and stone were not god. But Sir there is
euer a false imaginacion by. The world because they can not
worshepe god in the spirite / to repent off euell and to
loue the lawe and to beleue that he
wyll helpe at all nede / therfore runne vn to
theyr awne imagynacyons
|
He trusteth . . .
saint. Cf. CWM 6/1.231/2–3.
Moyses body. Cf.
Deut. 34.5–6; diuers other. For example, Elias, cf.
2 Kings 2.11.
golden calues.
Cf. Exod. 32.1–8.
wod. Cf. 1
Kings 14.15. Wooden poles,"asherim," were symbols of the
Canaanite fertility goddess. stone. Cf. Lev.
26.1.
|
and thinke that god for soch seruyce as they doo to images
/ will fulfill their worldly desyres: for godly
can they nought
desyre. Now God is a spirite and wilbe worsheped
in his worde only which is spirituall / and wil haue no
bodylye seruice. And the ceremonies of the olde law he set
vpp / to signifie his worde only and to kepe the people in
minde of his testament. So that he which obserueth any
ceremonie of any other purpose is an Idolater / that is / an imageseruer.
|
God . . .
spirituall. Cf. John 4.24. Tyndale glosses spiritual
worship as focussed on "his worde only" ([K5]).
|
And when he saith / if men axe wemen whether it were oure
lady of walsingam or Ipsewich that was saluted of Gabriel
or that stode
by Christ when he henge on the crosse / they
will saye nether
nother. Then I axe him what meaneth it / that
they saye oure lady of walsynggam praye for me oure lady of
Ipswich praye for me our lady of wilsdon praye for me / in
so moch that some which reken them selues no small foles /
make them roules of halfe an houre longe / to praye aftir
that maner. And they that so praye / thou maist besure /
meane oure lady that stode by the crosse / and hir that was
saluted therto.
|
if . . .
nother. Cf. CWM 6/1.232/12–16.
oure lady of
walsynggam. Walsingham is located a few miles from the coast of
Norfolk, 117 miles NE of London. Early in his reign, Henry VIII walked
the last mile of pilgrimage barefoot ; he visited the shrine
again in January 1511 to give thanks for the birth of a son. Catherine
of Aragon prayed there after the victory at Flodden Field in
1513. Recalling his own visit in 1512, Erasmus satirized the shrine's
claim to possess milk of the Virgin. Cf. "A Pilgrimage for Religion's
Sake," February 1526, Colloquies (ASD 1/3.478/277
to 482/434; CWE 40.632/13 to 636/21). The shrine was suppressed in 1538.
Cf. J.C. Dickinson, The
Shrine of Our Lady of Walsingham (Cambridge UP, 1956)
141–44.
oure lady of
Ipswich. The statue in the Lady Chapel in the parish church of
St. Matthew was greatly venerated. In 1525 Wolsey received a grant of a
papal indulgence for those who on specified days prayed for him and his
parents and gave alms at this chapel in his native city, cf. Lunt, Papacy 503.
our lady of
wilsdon. The pilgrimage church of Willesden
northwest of London in Middlesex County contained a wooden statue of
Mary, which had been partly burnt. In 1508 the accused Lollard Elizabeth
Sampson declared that "if [Mary] might have holpen men and women who go
to her on pilgrimage, she would not have suffered her tail to have been
burnt" (Foxe 4.126). See Margaret Aston, "Lollards and Images," in Lollards and Reformers
(London: Hambledon, 1984) 135–92. A certain Edmund Peerson accused Thomas Bilney of preaching that the crown, rings, and
beads offered to this madonna "were bestowed amongst harlots,
by the ministers of Christ's church" (Foxe 5.43). More may have visited
the shrine while visiting his stepdaughter, Alice Alington,
in the months before his arrest. Cf. Ep. 192*,
To John Harris , Willesden, Sunday <January—April 1534>
(More, Selected Letters
185–88 and n33).
|
Then he reherseth many abuses / and how wemen
singe songes of
ribaudrie in processions in cathedrall churches.
Vn to which abhominacions yet our holy church that can not
erre / consent with full
delectacion. For on the on syde they will not
amend the abuse. And on the other syde they haue hired M.
More to proue with his sophistrie / that the thynges ought
not to be put doune.
|
wemen . . .
churches. Cf. CWM 6/1.235/37–236/ 5.
will not amend the
abuse. On 1 September 1523, Cuthbert Tunstall as the new bishop
of London decreed that all the churches of his diocese should
celebrate on 3 October the anniversary of their dedication to reduce the
occasions for drinking and dancing, cf. Wilkins 3.701–2.
|
Then he bringeth in how the wild Irish and the welch praye /
when they goo to stele. And ax
|
the wild Irish and
the welch. Cf. CWM 6/1.236/33–237/ 2. The Norman-Welsh
churchman Gerald of Wales (c1146—c1220) visited Ireland with Prince John
in 1185, and Wales with the Archbishop of Canterbury in 1188.
Gerald does not comment on theft among the Irish, but he observes of the
Welsh, "This nation conceives it right to commit acts of
plunder, theft, and robbery, not only against foreigners and hostile
nations, but even against their own countrymen." Cf. History of the Conquest of Ireland, tr. Thomas Forester, and
Description of Wales, tr. Richard Colt Hoare
(p. 509) in The Historical Works of Giraldus
Cambrensis, ed. Thomas Wright (London: Bell, 1892). Because
they had been guilty of theft and arson, the Irish, Scots, and Welsh
were not admitted to Cambridge in 1429 without providing sureties
against disorderly conduct, cf. Williams 243. Keith Thomas (115 and n3)
cites no other source for the "widely inappropriate" prayers of the
Irish and Welsh than this passage from More. Falstaff would later
justify his foray into highway robbery: "Why, Hal, 'tis my
vocation, Hal. 'Tis no sin for a man to labour in his vocation," 1 Henry IV 1.2.92–93 (performed 1596–97,
published 1598). Tyndale was born near the marches of Wales, where
thieves were formally cursed by the locate [sic] curates (Obedience N8v). Glanmor Williams (334, 496, 497) notes the
powerful curses of the clergy at the shrines of St. David in
Pembrokeshire and St. Derfel in Merionethshire.
|
eth whether / because they abuse prayar / we shuld put all
prayenge downe. Naye M. More / it is not like. Prayar is
gods commaundement / and where faith is / there must prayar
nedes be and can not be awaye. How be it / thinges that are
but mennes tradicions and all indifferent thinges
which we maye be as well with out as with / maye
welbe put doune for their dishonouringe of god / thorow the
abuse. We haue turned kissinge in the church in to the pax.
We haue put done watchinge all
night in the church on saintes evens / for the
abuse. And Ezechias
brake the brasen serpent .iiij. of kinges
.xviij. for the abuse. And euen so / soch processions and
the multitude of ceremonies and of holidayes to / might as
wel be put downe. And the ceremonies that be left wold haue
their significacions put to them & the people shuld be
taught them. And on the sondayes gods word wolde be truly
preached. Which if his holy church wold do /
nether the Irish ner yet the welsh wold so praye. By which
prayenge and other like blindnesse / Master More maye se /
that buzssynge in latine on the holy dayes helpeth not the
hertes of the people. And I wondre that M. More can laugh
at it and not rather wepe for compassion / to se
the soules for which christ shed his bloude / to
perish. And yet I beleue that youre holy church wil not
refuse at ester to receaue the
tithes of all that soch blind people robbe / as
wel as they dispence with all false gotten good that is
brought them / And will laye the
ensample of Abraham and Melchisedec for
them.
|
Prayar . . .
awaye. Cf. Mark 13.33, Luke 18.1.
the soules ... to
perish. Cf. 1 Cor. 8.11.
Abraham and
Melchisedec. Cf. Gen. 14.16, 20, Heb. 7.2.
|
xij.
|
|
In the .xij. he allegeth that S. Hierom
and Augustine prayed to sayntes / and concludeth / that if
any secte be one better then a nother they be the beste. I
answere / though he coude proue that they prayed to saintes
/ yet coude he not proue him selfe therby of the best secte
ner that it were good therfore to praye to saintes. For
first the apostles / patriarkes and prophetes
were sure to befolowed / which prayed to nonne. And agayne /
a good man might erre in many thynges and not be damned / so
that his erroure were not directly
agenst the promises that are in christes bloude
/ nether that he held them maliciously. As if I beleued
that the soules were in heuen immediatly and that they
praid for vs / as we doo one for a nother /
and did beleue that they herd all that we spake
or thought / and vppon that prayed to some saint / to praye
for me / to put him in remembraunce only / as I praye my
neyboure / and with out other trust or confidence and
though al be false / yet shuld I not be
damned / so longe as I had no obstinacie therin
/ for the faith that I
haue in christes bloude shuld swalowe vp that
erroure / tyll I were
better taught / but master More shuld haue
alleged the places where they prayed vn to sayntes.
|
S. Hierom and
Augustine . . . beste. Cf. CWM 6/1.238/ 2–7. At the conclusion
of his eulogy of the widow Paula
(347–404), Jerome asks prayers of his deceased
friend. Cf. Ep. 108, To Eustochium, (AD 404) (Par. 34 in PL 22.906; Par.
33 in CSEL 55.350–51; Par. 34 in 2NPNF 6.212). Unio
Dissidentium (2.N8v) cites a passage where Augustine urges
restraint in honoring saints. Cf. On True
Religion (AD 390) 55.108 (CCL 32.256); in Augustine: Earlier Writings, tr. John H.S. Burleigh, LCC 6
(Philadelphia: Westminster, 1953) 280. Henry Walter (PS
3.126–27n2) cites a more affirmative passage from Augustine,
not included in Unio, approving prayers to
saints. Cf. On the Care to Be Had for the Dead
(AD c421) 4.6 (PL 40.596; 1NPNF 3.542).
Testimonies from Ambrose, Jerome, and Augustine on prayer to the saints
are given by P. Séjourné, "Saints (culte des)," Dictionnaire de Théologie catholique, 14 (1939) 905–15. Recent
expositions are found in Peter Brown, The Cult of the
Saints: Its Rise and Function in Latin Christianity (U of
Chicago P, 1982); Karl Hausberger, "Heilige/Heiligenverehrung, III,
Anfänge," TRE 14 (1985) 646–51.
promises . . .
christes bloude. For a covenant in the blood of animals, cf.
Gen. 15.9–21; for a new covenant in the blood of Christ, cf. Heb.
9.13–15.
spake.
Tyndale's Antwerp compositor may have been influenced by Low
German "spreken" to give 1531's "sprake."
faith ... in
christes bloude. Cf. Rom. 3.25.
|
And then he allegeth agenst him self / that the
miracles were wrought by god / to confirme his doctrine and
to testifie that the
preacher therof was a true mesinger. But the
miracles that confirme praienge to saintes / doo not
confirme gods doctrine. But mannes imaginacions. For there
was neuer man yet that came forth and saide / loo / the
soules of the sayntes that be deed
|
miracles . . .
mesinger. Cf. CWM 6/1.239/26–29.
|
be in heuen
in ioye with christe and god wil that ye praye
to them. In token wherof / I doo thys or that miracle.
|
|
And when he triumpheth a litle after / as though
all were wonne saynge / if oure old holy doctoures were
false and their doctrine vntrue and their miracles fayned /
let them come forth and doo miracles them selues and proue
oures fayned. Sir / ye haue no doctours
that did miracles to stablish youre worshepynge of images
and so forth. Youre doctrine is but the opinion of
faithlesse people / which to confirme the deuel hath wrought
moch sotilte. And as for the
miracles done at sayntes graues and at the
presens of reliques / as longe as true miracles endured and
vntyll the scripture was autentickly reaceaued / wher done
to confirme the preachinge that soch saintes had preached /
whyle they were alyue. And therto the miracles
which witches doo / we confounde not with other
miracles /
But with scripture we proue them not of god /
but of the deuel / to stablish a false fayth and to leade
from god / as youre doctrine doeth. And likewise where we
can confunde youre false doctryne wyth autenticke and
manifest scripture / there nede we to doo no miracle. We
bringe gods testament confirmed wyth miracles for al that we doo / and ye ought to require no moare of vs.
|
if . . .
fayned. Cf. CWM 6/1.241/8–14.
miracles which
witches doo. Witchcraft usually means the employment of occult
means to cause physical harm, even death, to humans and animals. It is
assigned the death penalty by the Hebrew Bible (Exod. 22.18)
and condemned by Paul (Gal. 5.20). In the late Middle Ages the idea
began to emerge that the witch gained her power through a pact with the
devil. Keith Thomas (439) cites the treatise Dives and
Pauper (c1410), Commandment 1, Ch. 39, "What is wychecraft,"
ed. Priscilla Heath Barnum, EETS 275 (Oxford UP, 1976) 167–69; the bull
against witches of Innocent VIII, Summis
desiderantes affectibus (1484); the "summa" (1486) of court
procedures by two Dominican Inquisitors. See The
Malleus Maleficarum of Heinrich Kramer and James Sprenger, tr.
Montague
Summers (1928, 1948; New
York: Dover, 1971). H.A. Kelly
cites sixteen cases brought before the court of the Bishop of London
between 1475 and 1528. See "English Kings and the Fear of
Sorcery," Mediaeval Studies 39 (1977) 206–38,
rpt. in Witchcraft, Magic and Demonology 2, Witchcraft
in the Ancient World and the Middle Ages, ed. Brian P. Levack (New
York: Garland, 1992) 211–12n16.
Early in his career, Erasmus described a case of witchcraft punished by
imprisonment. Cf. Ep. 143, To Antoon van Bergen, Paris, 14 January 1501 (Allen
1.336/68–340/232; CWE 2.5/74–11/255); Ep. 149, To Antoon van Bergen,
[Paris?, 16 March? 1501] (Allen 1.353/
69–76; CWE 2.27/80–89). In 1532, the Constitutio
criminalis Carolina
transferred cases of witchcraft from ecclesiastical to secular
courts and imposed the death penalty for harmful magic. Cf. Christina Larner, Witchcraft
and Religion, ed. Alan Macfarlane
(Oxford: Blackwell, 1984) 59. The next year Erasmus described
two cases of women who were burnt to death for witchcraft. Cf. Ep. 2846,
To Damian a Goes, Freiburg, 25 July 1533 (Allen 10.275/ 124–52; not yet in CWE); Ep. 2880,
To Peter Richardot, Freiburg,
19 November 1533 (Allen
10.324/29–36; not yet in CWE). The increased severity in penalty
foreshadows the mass executions of 1560 to 1630. Cf. Brian P. Levack, The Witch-Hunt in Early
Modern Europe, 2d ed. (New York:
Longman,
1995) 185–232.
And likewise . .
. miracle. Cf. CWM 8/1.251/13.
|
And in like maner do ye firste geue vs
autenticke scripture for youre doctrine. If ye haue no
scripture come forth and preach youre
doctryne and confirme it wyth a myracle. And
then if we brynge not autenticke scripture agenst you or
confounde youre myracle wyth a greater as Moses dyd the
sorserars of Egypte / we wyll beleue you.
|
Moses . . . Egypte. Cf. CWM 8/1.271/5. For Aaron's rod, cf.
Exod. 7.8–12; for the ten plagues, cf. Exod. 7–12.
|
And when he speaketh of tryal of
miracles what doo ye to trie youre miracles / whether they
be true or fayned. And besydes that / gods worde which
shuld be the triall / ye refuse and do al that ye can to
falsifie it.
|
tryal of
miracles. Cf. CWM 6/1.241/21.
|
And when he speaketh of sectes of heretykes / I
answere / that they which ye call heretikes beleue all in
one christe / as the scripture
teacheth / and ye in all thinge saue christe.
And in youre false doctrine of youre awne fayninge with out
scripture / ye haue as many sundrie sectes as all Monkes
and freres and studentes in diuinite in all youre
vniuersites. For first yer ye come to diuinite / ye be all
taught to denye the saluacion that is in christe. And none of you teacheth a nother so moch as the articles of youre fayth.
But folow all most euery man a sundrie doctoure and in the
scripture his awne brayne / framinge it euer after the
false opynyons whych he hath professed yer he come at
it.
|
sectes of
heretykes. Cf. CWM 6/1.241/31, 8/2.611/23–24. In classical
Greek, hairesis meant first "a taking," then
"taking for oneself", i.e., "a course of action or thought." In
Hellenistic Greek, the word hairesis, meaning
"teaching or school," was used to translate the Hebrew minim, eventually in a negative sense. This development
affected NT Greek, where hairesis occurs in the
singular or plural eight times. Tyndale translates with
"sect/s" all but once (Acts 5.17, 15.5, 24.5, 26.5; 1 Cor. 11.19, Gal.
5.20, 2 Pet. 2.1). He uses "heresy" when Paul explains his religious
position to the Gentile judge Felix in Acts
24.14: "But this I confesse vnto the,
that after that waye (which they call heresy)
so worshippe I the God of my fathers" (Wallis 283/11–12; TNT 200C).
Jerome explains the etymology of hairesis: "It is so called from the word 'choice' because each
one chooses for himself that teaching which he prefers," Commentariorum in Epistolam ad Galatas, 3.5.507–8
(PL 26.417). Jerome addressed this commentary to his friends Paula and
Eustochium in AD 387 (2NPNF 6.496, note to Jeromes preface).
Augustine's handbook On Heresies (AD c428–29),
not quoted in Unio, briefly summarizes and
refutes the teachings of eightyeight groups from the
apostolic era to his own. Cf. CCL 46.273–345; Liguori
G. Mueller OFM, "Introduction," The De
Haeresibus of Saint Augustine (Washington,
DC; Catholic University of America P, 1956). For a survey of the word "heresy" in OT
and NT, cf. Mueller 38–42; for the quotation
from Jerome, cf. Mueller 43 and n41.
one christe.
Cf. Eph. 4.5.
sundrie sectes
... in all youre vniuersites. These are the different religious
orders and the viae of late medieval
scholasticism , such as the via antiqua
(Thomism), the via Scoti, and the via moderna (Occamism). Tyndale's accusations of
their neglect of Scripture rest on the lengthy prolegomena on method and
science found at the beginning of many scholastic
commentaries on Lombard's Sentences. Also, much
speculation occurred on aspects of the relation between the First Cause
and creatures. Little intellectual energy was expended on the
doctrine of human redemption by Christ.
saluacion ... in
christe. Duffy (234–56) describes numerous devotions to
Christ's Passion: general meditations by Bernard (c1090–1153), Richard
Rolle (c1300–49), and Nicholas Love
(fl. 1410), and specific meditations on the Five Wounds and the Seven
Last Words.
|
And when he saith that god wold sone vttur fayned miracles. I
answere / God hath had at all tymes one or a nother to
improue youres wyth gods worde. And I axe whether Mahometes
fayned myracles haue not preuayled .viij. hundred yeres. And
youre abhominable
dedes worse then the turkes testifye that ye
loue the
trouth lesse then they. And vn to them that
loue not the trueth hath
god promised by the mouth off paul .ij.
Thessalo. ij. to send them aboundaunce and strength of false
miracles / to stablysh them in lies and to dysceaue them and
leade them out off the waye / so that they can not but
perysh / for their vnkyndnesse / that they loued not the
trueth / to lyue therafter and to honoure god in thir membres.
|
god . .
.miracles. Cf. CWM 6/1.242/24–25.
Mahometes . . .
yeres. Cf. CWM 8/1.252/31–32, 253/16. For the miracles of
Islam, cf. Prelates B8v.
send . . .
trueth. Cf. 2 Thess. 2.11–12. Answer has
the triplets: "to stablysh them in lies," "to dysceaue them," "leade
them out off the waye" ([K7]). NT has "that they shuld beleve lyes"
(Wallis 436/18; TNT 306C)
|
And when he saith the heretykes haue
no myracles. I answere / they nede not / so longe as they
haue autenticke scripture.
|
heretykes haue no
myracles. This theme pervades Dialogue
Bk. 2, Ch. 12, but is sharply asserted at CWM 6/1.244/2.
|
And when he sayth God sheweth no miracles for the
doctours of the heretikes. No moare he nedeth not / for all
they preach / ys the scripture confirmed with miracles /
and receaued many hundred yeres agoo. And therefore God
nedeth not to shew miracles for them whyle they lyue to
strength theyr preachynge. And to shew myracles for them
when they be deed / to moue the people to praye to them and
to put their trust in them / as ye doo in youres / were to
make them Idoles and not sayntes.
|
God . . .
heretikes. Cf. CWM 6/1.242/35–36.
|
And when he speaketh of miracles done in theyr
church in tyme of persecucyon. I answere / those were not
the miracles of youre church but of them that beleued the
scripture and sofered for it / as the heretykes doo now.
For ye had neuer persecucyon for youre false doctrine /
which ye haue brought in besides the scripture / ner any
that died for it: But ye persecute and slee / whosoeuer wyth Gods worde doeth rebuke it. And as for youre awne myracles of
whych ye make youre boost / ye haue fayned them so grosly
thorow out all youre legendes of sayntes / that ye be now
asshamed of them and wold fayne be ryd of them if ye wyst
how with honeste / and so wolde ye of a thousand thynges
which ye haue fayned. And the cause why heretykes fayne no
miracles as ye do / ys that they walke puerly and entend no
falshed.
|
miracles . . .
persecucyon. Cf. CWM 6/1.243/1–4.
|
And whi the deuel doeth none for them / ys that they cleue
fast to gods worde whych the deuell
|
the deuel doeth none
for them. Cf. CWM 8/1.382/15. For miracles performed by the
devil or Antichrist, cf. Obedience F5V, P3V, P4V,
T3V.
|
hateth and can doo no miracles to further it / But to hindre
it / as he doeth with you. Reade the stories of youre popis
and cardenales / & se whether the deuell hath not holpe
them vn to their hie dignities. And loke whether youre holy
bysshopes come any other wyse vn to their promocions / then
by seruinge the deuell / in settinge all christendome at variaunce / in
sheddynge bloude / in bringynge the comen wealth to
tyranny and in teachinge christen princes to rule moare
cruelly then did euer any hethen / contrary vn to the
doctrine of christe.
|
|
And as for the turkes and sarasenes that ye
speake of / I answere
that they were christen once / at the lest waye
for the most parte. And be cause they had no loue vn to the
trouth to liue ther aftir as ye haue not / God did send
them false miracles to carye them out of the right waye as
ye be. And as for the Iewes / whi they byde out / is only
because they haue sett vpp their awne rightewesnesse / as
ye haue / and therfore can not admitte the rightewesnesse that is in Christes bloude / as ye can not and as ye haue for sworne
it.
|
turkes and
sarasenes. Cf. CWM 6/1.243/29–32.
the Iewes. Cf.
CWM 6/1.243/32–35.
they haue . . .
Christes bloude. Cf. Rom. 10.3.
|
And when he saith / in that they haue miracles and the
heretikes
none / it is a sure signe that they be the true
church and the heretikes not. Had ye gods word with youre
miracles and the heretikes doctrine were with out / then it
were true. But now because ye haue miracles with out gods
worde / to confirme youre false imaginacions / and they
which ye call heretikes haue Gods word confermed with
miracles / fyve hundred yeares to gether / it is a sure
|
they haue . . .
not. Cf. CWM 6/1.243/35–244/6.
|
signe that they be the true church and ye not /
in as moch also as christ saith / that the disceauers shall
come with miracles: ye and in his name ther to / as ye doo.
For when christ sayth their shall come in my name that
shall saye he him selfe is Christe / who is that saue youre
pope / that wilbe christes vicar and yet maketh men to beleue
in him selfe / in his bolles and calues skinnes
and in what soeuer he listeth. And who be those false
annoynted that shall come with miracles to disceaue the
electe if it were possible / saue youre pope with his
gresiamus?
|
disceauers . . .
miracles. Cf. Matt. 24.24.
their shall come
. . . Christe. Cf. Matt. 24.5.
gresiamus.
With his mock Latin for "we anoint" (cf. PS 3.130n1), Tyndale rejects
both the pope's claim to be "christes vicar " ([K8v]) and the
ordination ritual.
|
And when he repeteth his miracles / to proue that the old
holy doctours
were good men in the right beleffe. I answere
agayne / that the doctours which planted gods worde watered
it with miracles / while they were aliue. And when they were
deed God shewed miracles at their graues / to confirme the
same / as of Heliseus. And that continued till the scripture
was ful receaued and autenticke. But ye can not shew / ner
shall / any doctoure which beinge aliue preached youre false doctrine
confirminge it with miracles / as god doeth his
scripture.
|
miracles . .
. beleffe. Cf. CWM 6/1.244/12–13.
And when . . .
Heliseus. Cf. CWM 8/1.271/5. Cf. 2 Kings 13.21.
|
Then saith he / God had in the old testament good men full of
miracles / whose liuinge a man might be bold to
folow and whose
doctrine a man might be bold to beleue be
reason of their miracles / and then iugleth sayenge: if god
shuld not so now in the new testament
haue doctours with miracles to confirme their
doctrine and liuinges
/ but contrary wise shuld bringe to passe or
sofre to be brought to passe with false miracles / that his
church shuld take ypocrites for saintes / which expounded
the scripture falsly / then shuld he disceaue his church
and not haue his
|
God . . .
miracles. Cf. CWM 6/1.244/19–24. More avoids the repetition of
"bold" ([K8v]) by substituting "surely": "whose doctryne they myght
boldely byleue / and whose lyuyng they myght surely folowe" (CWM
6/1.244/22–24).
|
spirite present in hys church / to teach them all trouth /
as he promised them. I answere / god sofereth not his
church to be disceaued: But he sofereth the
popes church because they haue no loue vnto the
trouth / to liue after the lawes of god / but consent vnto
all iniquite / as he sofered the church of Mahomete. Moare
ouer the gift of miracles was not all waye amonge the
preachers in the olde testament. For Ihon baptist dyd no
miracle at all. The miracles were ceased longe yer christe.
And as for you in the popes kingdome had neuer man that ether confirmed gods doctrine / or youre awne with myracles. All youre sayntes be first saintes when they be deed and then doo
first miracles / to confirme tithes & offerynges &
the poetry which ye haue fayned / and not true doctrine.
For to confirme what preachynge
doeth Saint thomas of canterburie miracles? He
preached neuer ner liued any other life then as our
cardenall / and for hys mischeue died a mischeuous deeth.
And of our cardenall / if we be not diligent /
they wyll make a sainte also and make a greater
relike of his showe then of the others.
|
spirite . . .
trouth. Cf. John 14.26.
if. . . promised
them. Cf. CWM 6/1.244/25–35.
And as . . .
myracles. Cf. CWM 8/1.247/36–37.
|
And of youre deed saintes lat vs take one for an
ensample. Thomas de aquino is a saynt full of miracles / as
freres tell. And hys
doctrine was / that our lady was borne in
originall sinne. And dunce
doynge no miracle at all / because I suppose no
man wotteth where he lieth / improueth that with his
sophistrie and affirmeth the contrary. And of the contrary
hath the pope / for the deuocion of that
the graye frires gaue him / ye maye well thynke
/ made an article of
the fayth.
|
Thomas ... full of miracles. The
biography of Thomas Aquinas by Bernard Gui OP (1324) dedicated its third part
to the recital of 102 miracles through Thomas's intercession that
occurred between his death in 1274 and his canonization in
1323. Bonino Mombrizio's Sanctuarium seu vitae
sanctorum (1477; critical edition in 2 vols., Paris: Fontemoing, 1910) offered a selection
from Gui's life (2.565–88), but gave only the introduction to the third
part and related just one of the miracles, cf. [D4, “Thomas” and commentary note].
our lady . . .
originall sinne. Aquinas held that Mary was conceived but not
born in original sin (Summa III, Q. 27, Art. 1).
The feast of Mary's Conception was allowed at
that time, but was not extended to the universal church. Thomas took it as the celebration of
Mary's sanctification in her mother's womb.
The English Franciscan William of Ware taught that Mary was conceived immaculately, following a preference for attributing the
highest prerogatives to her. Duns Scotus took up this principle and
argued that Christ, as the most perfect mediator, found the more perfect
way to save his mother by preserving her from original sin.
Scotus admitted this teaching was not stated in Scripture, but held it
was enough that Scripture and the Fathers did not rule it out, cf. Quaestiones in tertium Librum Sententiarum, Dist.
3, Q. 1 (Opera Omnia 14.157).
Dominican theologians argued against Scotus, but even the canonization
of Thomas in 1323 could not stem the tide of popular
devotion in favor of the Immaculate Conception. In 1438 it
was taught by the Council of Basel but after Eugenius IV (pope, 1431–47)
had withdrawn his legate. Tyndale alludes to Sixtus IV (pope, 1471–84),
a Franciscan who favored the Immaculate Conception and
decreed in 1483 that it is safe to preach but wrong for holders of
either view to charge the other side with heresy. Among his
condemnations of scholastic disputations (Obedience B7v—B8, R5), Tyndale cites this controversy over the
Immaculate Conception (Obedience C3).
In a letter written to a Dominican, Erasmus takes the Franciscan position
that Mary is free of original as well as personal sin.
Cf. Ep. 1196, To [Vincentius Theoderici], [Louvain, c. middle of March,
1521] (Allen 4.465/58–59; CWE 8.178/66–67). In 1509 four Dominicans were burnt at the stake in Bern for faking apparitions in
which Mary voiced her opposition to the teaching of the Immaculate Conception. Cf. "The Seraphic Funeral," 1531, Colloquies (ASD 1/3.693/233–43; CWE
40.1007/10–21). More attributed the discovery of this fraud to divine
providence (CWM 6/1.88/32–35).
deed saintes . . .
affirmeth the contrary. Cf. CWM 8/ 1.268/5 and CWM
8/2.248/8–10.
|
And finally as for the miracles / they ar to
make a man astonied and to wonder and to dra
|
|
we him to heare the worde ernistly / rather then to write it
in his herte. For whosoeuer hath no nother fealynge of the
law of god that it is good / then because of miracles / the
same shall beleue in Christe / as did Simon Magus and Iudas: and as they that came out of Egipte with Moses / and fell awaye
at euery temptacion / & shall haue good werkes like vn
to our popes / bisshopes and cardenales. And therfore when
the scripture is fully receaued / there is no nede of
miracles. In so moch that they which
wyll not beleue Moses and the prophetes when the
scripture is receaved / the same wilbe no true beleuers by
the reason of miracles /
though one arose from deeth to life to preach vn
to them by the testimonie
of Christe.
|
they that . . .
temptacion. The Israelites succumbed to various temptations:
complaining about lack of food (cf. Exod. 16.2–3) and water (cf. Exod.
17.2–3), worshipping the golden calf (cf. Exod. 32), wanting to return
to Egypt because of fear of giants in the land of Canaan (cf. Num. 14.1–4).
In so moch . . .
deeth. Cf. Luke 16.31.
|
And agayne / how doeth S. Hierom / Augustine /
Bede and many other old doctoures that were before the pope
was cropt vpp in to the consciences of men and had sent
forth his damnable sectes / to preach him vnder the name of
christe / as christ prophisied it shuld
be / expounde this texte / thou arte Peter and
vppon this rocke I wyll
byld my church / and this texte / Peter fede my
shepe / and all power
is geuen me in heuen & in erth / and
innumerable soch textes cleane contrary vnto al those new
old holy doctours that haue made the pope a god? They knew
of no power that man shuld haue in the
kyngdome of Christ / then to preach Christ
truly. They knew of no power that the pope shuld haue to
send to purgatory or to deliuer thence / nether of any
pardons ner of any soch confession as they
preach & teach / nether were many that are articles with
you / articles of their faith. They al preached forgeuenesse
of synnes thorow repentaunce towar
|
S. Hierom / Augustine. Four texts of
Jerome relating to the Roman primacy are given in Carl Mirbt and Kurt Aland, eds.,
Quellen zur Geschichte des Papstums und des
römischen Katholizismus 1, 6th ed. (Tübingen: Mohr, 1967)
163–65, followed by four excerpts from Augustine referring to
Peter and his successor on 169, 171f, and
172f. The early development of the primacy is treated by Karl Baus in Jedin and
Dolan 1.355–65, 2.245–69. Augustine
explains
petra as Christ; Origen explains it as all
Christians. Both are cited by Erasmus' annotation on Matthew 16.18, Quia tu es.). The
sidenote has Ecclesia non est fundata super
Petrum (Reeve 1.71).
Where Fisher counts Jerome and Bede among those who interpret Matthew 16.18 as a justification for papal
primacy, Tyndale contends that the Fathers knew no such
authority of one bishop over another and would not have made the pope a
god ([L1v, “contrary . . . pope a god”]; Obedience H6v, H7, T3v). Tyndale
argues that when Jerome said that OT priests could make a leper clean or
unclean (cf. Luke 17.4), he did not imply that NT priests could bind and
loose sins, because only God can do so (Obedience
N6r—v). Tyndale uses Bede's interpretation of the same incident to argue
that only followers of false doctrine must show their sins to
the priests (Obedience
N2).
Bede. The
Anglo-Saxon monk Bede (c673—c735) is best known today for his Ecclesiastical History (see [L1v, “purgatory” and commentary note]), but he
produced a notable body of scriptural exegesis: e.g., on
Genesis (CCL 118A), 1 Samuel (CCL 119), Mark
and Luke (CCL 120), Acts and the Catholic Epistles (CCL 121). Bede used
Greek in his second commentary on Acts, cf. Berschin 101. Bede had a
rudimentary knowledge of Hebrew, cf. G. Lloyd Jones 8. He was a major
source of the 12c Glossa ordinaria, cf. CWE
11.100n12. In dedicating his Paraphrases of
1 and 2 Peter and Jude
to Cardinal Wolsey, Ep. 1112, Louvain, [c June 1520], Erasmus
praises Bede, "a man who lacked neither learning nor industry by the
standards of his time" (Allen 4.284/30–31; CWE 7.311/37–38; also CWE
44.77). Unio Dissidentium offers five passages of
NT exegesis by Bede.
thou . . .
church. Matt. 16.18.
fede my shepe.
John 21.16–17.
all . . .
erth. Matt. 28.18.
purgatory.
Tyndale is correct in asserting that the Fathers did not credit the pope
with power over purgatory, but they did begin to formulate an argument
for its existence. Jerome asserts, "[W]e believe that the judgment of
Christian sinners, whose works will be tried and purged in fire[,] will
be moderate and mixed with clemency," In Isaiam
66.24 (AD 408–10) (tr. LeGoff 61; he erroneously gives XLVI
for LXVI; CCL 73A.799). Naming Augustine "The True Father of Purgatory,"
Le Goff (61–85) cites the Confessions
(AD 397–401) 9.13–34–37 (PL 32.778–79; CSEL 33.223–26; 1NPNF 1.
139–41) on prayers for Monica; On the Care to Be Had
for the Dead (AD c421) (PL 40.591–610; 1 NPNF 3.539–51); City of God (AD 413–27) 21.26 (CCL 48.796–99;
1NPNF 2.473–75). He finds "explicit mention of purgatorial fire" in
Bede's homily (PL 94.30; Le Goff 102, 386n8) and in Drythelm's vision of
purgatory (Le Goff 113–16) in 5.12 of Bede's
Ecclesiastical History of the English People, ed. Bertram
Colgrae and R.A.B. Mynors, Oxford Medieval Texts (Oxford:
Clarendon, 1969) 488–502. See Jacques Le Goff, The
Birth of Purgatory, tr. Arthur Goldhammer (U of Chicago
P, 1981); Marc'hadour, "The Dogma of Purgatory," Supplication of Souls, CWM 7.lxxxvii-cxvii.
Unio Dissidentium does not quote passages from
Augustine that foreshadow the development of a doctrine of
purgatory, e.g., Enchiridion
(AD 422–23), Ch. 109–10 (CCL 46.108–9; 1NPNF 3.272–73).
They . . .
repentaunce. Cf. Acts 5.31.
|
de the lawe and faith in oure sauioure
Christe / as all the scripture playnly doeth and
can no notherwise be taken / and as al the hertes of as many
as loue the law of god / doo fele / as surely as the fingre
feleth the fire hote.
|
|
¶An answere vnto Master Mores
thirde boke
|
|
In his third boke he procedith forth as
before to proue that the opinions which the popish teach with
out scripture are of equal
auctorite with the scripture. He axeth what iff
there had neuer bene scripture written? I answere / god careth
for his electe and therfore hath prouided them of scripture / to
trie all thynges and to defende them from all false prophetes.
And I saye morouer that if there had bene no scripture written /
that god for his mercy and fatherly loue and care toward his
electe / must haue prouided / that there shulde neuer haue bene
heresies or agenst all tymes when sectes shulde arise / haue
stered vpp preachers to confunde the heresies with miracles
. Take this ensample / the grekes haue the scripture
and serue god therin moch moare diligently then we. Now latt vs
geue that there were no scripture / but that we receaued all
our faith by the auctoryte of oure elders / and the grekes by
the auctorite of their
elders. When I shall dispute with a greke aboute the
articles of the faith which my elders taught me and his elders
denye / as eareconfession / the holy pardons of the pope and
all his power that he hath aboue other bisshopes & many
other thynges besyde the scripture which we hold for articles
of oure faith and they denye. If there be
no nother proffe of ether parte / then to saye / my
elders which can not erre so affirme and that he shuld answere
/ his elders whych can not erre so denie / what reason is it /
that I shuld leaue the auctorite
of my elders and goo and beleue his / or that he
shuld leaue the auctorite of his elders and come and beleue
myne? no
|
the opinions . . .
scripture. Cf. CWM 6/1.247/6–8.
He axeth . . .
written. Cf. CWM 6/1.252/7–8.
greke ...
eareconfession. In Obedience (N1),
Tyndale claims that auricular confession was abolished in Constantinople
after a deacon sexually assaulted a woman. Socrates Scholasticus reports
in his Ecclesiastical History 5.19 (PG 67.613–20;
2NPNF 2.128) that the woman told the priest penitentiary of her adultery
with a deacon, who was then excommunicated. In his parallel Ecclesiastical History 7.16 (PG
67.1457–64; 2NPNF 2.386–87), Sozomen gives another version:
the deacon raped the woman, whom he found alone in church offering
penitential prayers. Both Socrates and Sozomen correctly state that the
office of priest penitentiary was then abolished. One could mistakenly
conclude that Eastern Christians afterwards confessed their sins only to
God. However, Nectarius, Patriarch of Constantinople, did not abolish
private confession in 391 but an office established to reconcile the
many Christians who had apostasized during the Decian persecution (AD
250–51), cf. Watkins 1.477–78. St. Nicephorus I, Patriarch of
Constantinople from 806 to 815 (NCE 10.438–39), affirmed the bishop's
right to delegate authority to hear confessions (Canon 88) (FJO 183).
Auricular confession in the Eastern Church was recognized at the first
reunion council, Lyons II (1274), and continues to the present day. Cf.
Alexander P. Kazhdan, "Confession," 1.493; Robert F.
Taft SJ et al, "Penance," 3.1622–23 in The
Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium, ed. Alexander P. Kazhdan, 3 vols. (New
York: Oxford UP, 1991).
|
ne at all verely. But the one partie must shew a miracle or else we must referre
oure
causes vnto autenticke scripture receaued in olde
tyme & confirmed with miracles and therwith trie the
controuersie of our elders.
|
|
And when he axeth whether there were no true faith from Adam
to Noe. I answere / that god partely wrote their
faith in their sacrifices
/ and partly the patriarkes were full of miracles as ye maye se
in the Bible.
|
whether . . .
Noe. Cf. CWM 6/1.252/11–12. For the genealogy of
believers between Adam and Noah, cf. Gen. 5.
patriarkes were full
of miracles. Cf. the aged Abraham's
begetting of Isaac, (cf. Gen. 21.1–5, Rom.
4.19) and Isaac's rescue from death as a human sacrifice (cf. Gen.
22.9–14).
|
And when More / to vtter his darkenesse & blinde
ignorauncie sayth / that they whych were ouerwhelmed with Noyes
floude / had
a good faith / and bringeth for him Nicolaus de
Lira. I answere / that Nicolaus de Lira delirat. For it is
impossible to haue a faith to
be saued by excepte a man consent vn to gods law
with all his hert
and all his soule / that it is rightwysse / holy /
good and to be kepte of all men / and there vppon repent that he
hath broken it / and sorow that his flesh moueth vn to the
contrary / and then come and beleue that god for his mercy wyll
forgeue him all that he hath done agenst the lawe / and will
helpe him to tame his flesh / and sofre his weakenesse in the
meane season / till he be waxed stronger: which faith if they
that perished in Noyes floud had had / they coude not but haue
mended their liuinges and had not hardened their hertes thorow
vnbeleffe and prouoked the wrath of god and waxed worse and
worse an hundred and .xx. yeres which god gaue them to repent
/ vn tyll god coude no lenger sofre them / but
whashed their
filthinesses awaye with the flode (as he doeth the
popes same abhominacions with like invndacions of water) and
destroyed them vtterly.
|
they whych . . .
Lira. Cf. Gen. 7.21–24 and CWM 6/1.252/20–35. The Yale editors
quote Nicholas of Lyra's comment
on 1 Pet. 3.20: "One can probably say that,
seeing the flood increase as Noah had predicted, many believed who
formerly had not believed and repented of their sins. And thus they
descended into limbo with the other patriarchs" (CWM 6/2.674, tr.
O'Donnell).
Nicolaus de Lira
delirat. The Franciscan Nicholas of Lyra (c1270–1349) was the
author of the widely used Postillae perpetuae,
also known as the Postilla litteralis, that
commented concisely on the whole of the Bible. This was the first
biblical commentary to be printed. Because he had mastered Hebrew, Lyra
was mistakenly thought to be Jewish, cf. Friedman 16. Lyra
was especially esteemed for his knowledge of Hebrew,
extensive use of Jewish exegesis , and consistent attention to
the literal sense of the text. Cf. Ceslaus Spicq, Esquisse d'une histoire de l'exégèse latine au moyen âge
(Paris:Vrin, 1944), 335–42.
Preferring moral allegory to Lyra's literal interpretation of the Hebrew
Bible, Erasmus mocks him with the proverb, "an ass with a
lyre," Moriae encomium, 1514 ed. (ASD
4/3.100/515; CWE 27.145). See also Adagia no.
335, Asinus ad lyram (ASD 2/1.434–36; CWE
31.344–45); "To see an Ass play on a harp,'' Tilley A366. There is a
satirical portrait of Lyra playing a hurdy-gurdy (or lyra rustica) by Hans Holbein the Younger in a copy of
Froben's 1518 ed. of Moriae encomium
in the Kupferstichkabinett, Basel (CWE 5.364). More defends the virtue
and learning of Lyra but notes the pun on his name: delirasse Lyranum, "delirium in Nicolas de Lyra," in Ep. 83,
To a Monk, n.p., <March-September 1519> (CWM 15.216/10); lyra delirat in Confutation, 1532–33 (CWM 8/1.233/18, 273/8). Tyndale includes
Lyra in the mob of contentious medieval scholars (Obedience B8).
In his earliest lectures on Scripture, the Dictata
super Psalterium, 1513–16 (cf. [F6, “specially of the Hebrue” and commentary note]), Luther promoted a
Christological interpretation of the Psalms and so opposed
Lyra's attempts to illumine the text from Israelite history and worship.
The older Luther criticized Lyra when he followed the
medieval Jewish commentator Rashi (G. Lloyd
Jones 60).
consent . . .
soule. Cf. Matt. 22.37,
Mark 12.30, Luke
10.27. A concise statement on justification, with Tyndale's
characteristic
emphasis on consent to the law as an intrinsic
component along with the laying hold of God's mercy. Cf.
[commentary notes for C7, “consenteth”; I2-3, “But . . . dreade”; Q1, “the lawe”].
Noyes floud.
Cf. CWM 8/1.273/5–7.
hundred and .xx.
yeres . . . repent. Cf. Gen. 6.3.
popes . . .
invndacions of water. The Tiber flooded in AD 589, causing the
plague that killed Pelagius II (pope, 579–90) and making way for the
election of Gregory I (pope, 590–604). For the flood, cf. Dialogues 3.19 (PL 77.268; FOTC 39.149–50). For
the plague, cf. Dialogues (4.18 in PL 77.349;
4.19 in FOTC 39.213). Cf. also Grégoire le Grand, Dialogues, 3 vols., ed. Adalbert de
Vogüé, tr. Paul Antin (Paris: Les Editions du Cerf, 1978–80) 2.347n2
for the flood, 3.73n2 for the plague.
|
And when he axeth whether Abraham beleued
no moare
then is written of him. I axe him how he wyll proue
that there was no writynge in Abrahams tyme and that Abraham
wrot not. And agayne / as for Abrahams person / he receaued his
faith of god / whych to confirme vn to other / miracles were
shewed dayly.
|
Abraham . . . of
him. Cf. CWM 6/1.253/4–6.
Abrahams . . .
god. Cf. Gen. 15.1–6.
|
And when he fayneth forth / that they beleued only
because they
knew their olders coude not erre. How coude they
know that with out miracles or writynge confirmed with miracles
/ moare then the
turcke knoweth that his elders so many hundred yeres
in so greate a multitude can not erre and teach false doctrine
to damne the beleuers. And the contrary doeth Master More se in
all the byble / how
aftir all was receaued in scripture confirmed with miracles and
though miracles ceased not / but were shewed dayly /
yet the elders
erred and fell to Idolatrie an hundred for one that
bode in the right waye and led the younger in to erroure with
them so sore / that god
to saue the yonger / was faine to destroye the
elders and to begynne his testament afresh with the new
generacion.
|
they beleued . .
. not erre. Cf. CWM 6/1.253/16–17.
god . . .
generacion. Cf. Jer. 31.31–33.
|
He seith also that the most part were al waye Idolaters for all
the scripture and true myracles therto / and beleued the false
miracles of the deuel / because his doctrine was moare agreable
vnto their carnall vnderstondynge / then the doctrine of gods
spirite / as it now goeth with the pope: did not the scribes /
phareses / and prestes whych were the elders erre?
|
the most part . . .
scripture. Cf. CWM 6/1.253/11–15.
|
And when he axeth who taught the church to know the true
scripture from false bokes. I
|
who . . . false
bokes. Cf. CWM 6/1.253/21–23. In his Ecclesiastical History [on AD 1–324] 3.25.1–3 (PG 20.267–70;
2NPNF 1.155–56), Eusebius distinguishes between the accepted, the
disputed, and the rejected books of the NT. The first include: the four
Gospels, Acts, the epistles of Paul, 1 John, 1 Peter, and probably the
Apocalypse. The second include: the epistles of James, Jude, 2 Peter, 2 and 3
John. The Shepherd of Hermas (AD c140–55) is an
example of a book ultimately judged to be noncanonical (NCE
6.1074). Eusebius states the opinion that Clement of Rome translated
Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews from Hebrew into Greek in 3.38.2–3 (PG
20.294; 2NPNF 1.169). In Matthew's Bible (1537) a sidenote on 2 Sam. 23
(TOT 456) refers to Eusebius.
|
answere / true miracles that confunded the false / gaue
auctorite vn to the true scripture. And therby haue
we euer sens iudged al other bokes and doctrine.
|
|
And by that we know that youre legendes be corrupte with
lyes. As Erasmus hath improued many false bokes whych ye haue fayned
& put forth in the name of S. Hierom /
Augustine / Ciprian / Deonise
and of other / partly with auctentick stories and
partely by the stile and latine and like euident tokens.
|
|
And when Master More sayth vn to them that beleue nought but the scripture / he wyll proue with the scripture / that we be
bound to beleue the church in thynges where fore they haue no
scripture.
Because god hath promised in the scripture / that the holy gost
shall teach his church all trouth. Naye / that texte will not
proue it. For the first church taught nought but they confirmed
it with miracles which coude not be done but of god / tyll the
scripture was autentickly receaued. And the church folowynge
teacheth nought that they will haue beleued as an article of
the faith / but that whych the scripture proueth and
maynteneth. As S. Augustine protesteth of his workes that men
shuld compare them vn to the scripture and therby iudge them
and cast awaye whatsoeuer the scripture dyd not alowe.
And therfore they that wilbe beleued with out scripture are false
ypocrites and not Christes church. For though I know
that that mesinger whych Christe sendeth / can not lye / yet in
a companye where many lyars be / I can not know whych is he /
with out a token of scripture or of miracle.
|
vn to them ...
no scripture. Cf. CWM 6/1.253/33–254/1.
Because . . .
trouth. Cf. CWM 6/1.244/34–35. Tyndale here quotes one of
More's favorite prooftexts (John 16.13): "the
holy gost shall teach his church all trouth." Cf. Marc'hadour, Bible 4–117.
S. Augustine . . . not alowe.
Augustine said that the canonical books of Scripture have such singular
authority that all other books are to be tested by them. Cf. Reply to Faustus the Manichaean (AD c400) 11.5
(PL 42.248–49; CSEL 25/1.320–21; 1NPNF 4.180). He applied this test to
his own teaching in Ep. 147, to Paulina (AD 413), The
Book on the Vision of God, Prologue, Par. 4 (PL 33.598; CSEL
44.278; Parsons 3.173). Erasmus repeated this principle in his Ratio verae theologiae, saying that Augustine
would have his own works read non cum necessitate
credendi, sed cum libertate iudicandi (Holborn 205/8–9).
Unio Dissidentium offers further proofs of
Augustine's submission to Scripture: Ep. 82, cf. 8/3on; Ep. 148, To
Fortunatianus, Bishop of Sicca (AD 413) 4.15 (UD 1.X2, PL 33.628–29;
CSEL 44.344–45; Parsons 3.235–36); On the Holy
Trinity (AD 399–422) Prologue to 3.2 (UD I.X3; CCL 50.128;
1NPNF 3.56).
|
And when he saith / the scripture selfe
maketh vs not to beleue the scripture but the church teacheth vs
to know the scripture:
for a man might reade it and not beleue it. And so
I saye / that a man might heare you preach and yet beleue you
not also. And I saye therto / that youre church teacheth not to
know the scripture: but hideth it in the latine from the comen
people. And from them
that vnderstond latine they hide the true sence
with a thousand false
gloses.
|
the scripture . . .
know the scripture. Cf. CWM 6/1.254/5–7, 9–10.
for . . . beleue
it. Cf. CWM 6/1.254/10–13.
|
And I saye morouer that the scripture is the cause why men
beleue the scripture / as well as a preacher is the cause why
men beleue his
preachinge. For as he that first told in Englonde
that the Rodes was taken / was the cause whi some beleued it /
euen so might writynge
sent from those parties be the cause that some men
which red it beleued
it. Master More wyll saye / that letter had his
auctorite of the
man that sent it / and so hath the scripture his
auctorite of the
church. Naye / the scripture hath hir auctorite of
him that sent it /
that is to wete of god / which thynge the miracles
did testifie / and not of the man that brought it. He wyll saye
/ thou knowest the
scripture by their shewenge. I graunt at the
begynnynge I doo.
|
Rodes. More
refers to the fall of Rhodes to Suleiman in December 1522 in
Dialogue Concerning Heresies, 1529, 1531 (CWM
6/1.84/22, 6/2.625) and in Dialogue of Comfort,
1534–35 (CWM 12.8/5). For the Turks, cf. [A3, “turcke” and commentary note].
|
Then wyll he saye / why shuld ye not beleue them /
in all their other doctrine besydes the scripture and in all
their exposicions of the scripture / as well as ye beleue them
/ when they tell you that soch and soch bokes ar the scripture.
May they not shew you a false boke? yes / and therfore at the
begynnynge I beleue all a like. Euery lye that they tell out of
their awne braynes we
|
|
beleue to be scripture / and so shuld I beleue them if they
shewed me a false boke but when I haue red the scripture and
find not their doctrine there ner
depende therof / I doo not geue so greate credence
vn to their
other doctrine as vn to the scripture. Why? For I finde moo
witteneses vn to the scripture then vn to their other doctrine.
I finde hole
nacions and contres that receaue the scripture and
refuse their other doctrine and their exposicions in many
places. And I finde the scripture other wyse expounded of them
of old tyme then they which now wilbe the church / expounde it.
Wherby their doctrine is the
moare susspecte. I finde mencion made of the
scripture in stories / that it was / when I can finde no mencion
or likelyhode that their doctrine was. I finde in all ages that
men haue resisted their doctrine
with the scripture and haue sofred deeth by the
hundred thousandes in resistynge their doctrine. I se their
doctrine brought in and
maynetened by a contrary waye to that by whych the
scripture was brought in. I finde by the selfe same scripture /
when I loke diligently theron / that their other doctrine can
not stonde therwith.
|
the scripture . . .
expounde it. Cf. CWM 8/1.249/5–8.
|
I finde in the scripture that they which haue not
Christes spirite to
folow the steppes of his liuinge perteyne not vn to
Christ Romano. viij. I find in the scripture / that they whych
walke in their carnall birth aftir the maner of the childern of
Adam can not vnderstonde the thinges of the spirite of god .1.
Cor. ij. I finde in the scripture
that they whych seke glorie can not beleue christ
Ihon .v. I finde in
the scripture that they which submitte not them
selues to doo the
|
they which . . .
Christ. Cf. Rom. 8.9.
they whych . . .
spirite of god. Cf. 1 Cor. 2.14.
they whych . . .
christ. Cf. John 5.44.
|
will of god / can not know what doctrine is of god and what not
Ihon .vij. I fynde in the scripture Hieremie .xxxj. and hebre.
viij. that all the childern of god / which only are the true members
of his church haue euery one of them the lawe of god
written in their hertes: so that if theyr were no law to
compell / they wolde yet naturally out of their awne hertes
kepe the lawe of god: ye and agenst uiolence compellynge to the
contrary. And I se that they whych
wilbe the church (and to proue it haue not so great
trust in the scripture as in their sophistrie and in the swerd
which they haue sett vpp in all landes to kepe them with
violence in the rowme) are so ferre off from hauinge the lawes
of god written in their hertes / that they
nether by gods lawe ner mans refrayne from their open outwarde
weked lyuinge. Loke in the chronicles what bloud yt hath
cost englond to attempte to brynge them vnder the law. Ye and se
what
busynes the realme hath had / to kepe the prelates
wythyn the realme from takinge the benefyces with them and
lyenge at Rome /
and yet scacely brought yt to passe / for all that
the pope hath the stinte of euery bysshoperyke and of euery
greate abbey therto as offt as any is voyde / yer a newe be
admitted to the rowme. And I se them bonde vn to their awne wyll
and both to doo and too consent
vn to other to doo all that God hath forboden. I se
them of all people
moost uaynegloryous. I se them walke after their
fleshly birth. I se
them so ferre off from the image of chryste / that
not only they wyll not dye for their flocke after hys ensample
/ but also / yer they wold
lose one towne / or vylage / any pollynge or
pryuilege whych they haue falsly gotten / bryngyn
|
they which . . .
not. Cf. John 7.17.
stinte. Tyndale
refers to "annates," or "a portion of the first year's income paid to
the papacy by the new incumbent of a benefice . . ." (Lunt, Papacy 307). This exaction was first levied on
England in 1306 (ibid.). In 1332 a papal
decree defined annates as a tenth of the assessed value of a benefice.
If the benefice was not assessed, annates would equal half of the income
of the first year (ibid. 308). Later, certain statutes required a royal
license to apply for a papal provision to an English benefice,
permission being granted mainly to archbishops, bishops, and abbots
(ibid. 408): in 1351, 25 Edward III, St. 4
(Statutes 1,316–18); in 1390, 13 Richard
II, St. 2, Ch. 2 (Statutes 2.69–74). Before 1534 the pope collected annates from
the more important and affluent offices, but after 1334 the monarch
(except for Mary I, queen, 1553–58) collected annates from all
benefices. The largest recorded sum paid to Rome in the 16c was about
211 pounds in 1505, whereas the king received 14,034 pounds in 1535
(Lunt, Papacy 444–45). Under Anne (queen,
1702–14) annates were put in a fund to increase poor clerical livings;
this fund was reorganized in 1947, cf. Bray 88. For legislation severing
ties with Rome, cf. [N3, “parlamentes” and commentary note].
walke . . .
birth. Cf. 1 Cor. 3.3.
dye . . .
ensample. Cf. John 10.11, 15.
|
ge them selues in to good pastures
wyth wyles and shuttynge their flocke without / they
wold cast a waye an hundred thousande off them in one daye and
begger theyr realmes / ye and interdyte them and brynge in
straunge nacyons / though yt were the turke / to conquere them
and sle them vppe / so moch as the innocent in the cradell. And
I se that there other doctrine
is for their wauntage only and that therwyth they
haue gotten all that they haue.
|
|
And I fynde in the scripture that the Iewes before
the cominge of christe knew that those bokes were the scripture
by the scribes and the phareses. And yet as many as beleued
their other doctrine and
many exposicions of the scripture were dysceaued /
as ye se / and how chryst delyuered them out of erroure. And I
se agayne (whych
ys no small myracle) that the mercyfull care of god
to kepe the scripture to be a testimonye vnto hys electe / ys
so greate / that no men be moare gelous ouer the bokes / to
kepe them and shew them / and to allege / that they be the
scripture of god and true / then they which when yt is reed in
their eares haue no power to beleue yt / as the Iewes and the
popishe. And therfore because they nether can beleue
yt false / nether consent that yt ys true as yt soundeth playnly
in theyr eares in that yt ys so contrary vnto their fleshly
wysdome /
from whych they can not departe / they seke a
thousand gloses to turne yt in to a nother sens / to make it
agre vn to theyr beestlynesse
/ and where yt wyll receaue no soch gloses / theyr
they thynke that no man vnderstondeth yt.
|
the Iewes . . .
the phareses. Cf. Neh. 8 and 9. Eusebius quotes Josephus, Against Apion (1.8), on the canon of the Hebrew
Bible: five books of Moses, thirteen books of history and prophecy (Joshua,
Judges and Ruth,
Samuel, Kings,
Chronicles, Ezra and
Nehemiah, Esther,
Isaiah, Jeremiah
and Lamentations, Ezekiel,
Daniel,
Twelve Minor Prophets, Job), four books of hymns and precepts (Psalms,
Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs). This total of twenty-two sacred
books equals the number of letters in the Hebrew alphabet. Cf. Ecclesiastical History 3.10.1–3 (PG 20.241–44;
2NPNF 1.144–45 and n1).
And yet . . .
erroure. Cf. Matt. 23.23, Luke 11.42.
when . . . the
Iewes. Cf. 2 Cor. 3.14–15.
|
Then in the end of the chapter master More
cometh vn to his wise conclusion and prouith nothinge saue
sheweth his ignoraunce / as in all thynge. He saith we beleue
the doctrine of the scripture without scripture / as for an
ensample / the popis pardons / because only that the church so
teacheth / though no scripture confermeth it. Whi so? because
saith he the holy gost by inspiracion
/ if I doo my deuoure and captiuat myne
vnderstondynge / teacheth me to beleue the church concerninge
Gods word taught by the church and grauen in mens hertes with
out scripture / as wel as
he teacheth vs to beleue wordes written in the
scripture. Marke where he is now. Afore he saith / the
scripture causeth vs not to beleue the scripture / for a man
maye read it and beleue it not. And moch more the precher
maketh vs not to beleue the preacher / for a man maye heare him
and beleue him not also. As we se the appostles covde not cause
all men to beleue them. For though the scripture be an outward
instrument and the preacher also to moue men to beleue
/ yet the chefe and principall cause why a man
beleueth or beleueth
not is within. That is / the spirite of god
teacheth hir chyldern to beleue and the deuell blyndeth his
childern and kepeth them in vnbeleue and maketh them to consent
vn to lies and thynke good euell and euell good. As the actes
of the appostles saye in many
places there beleued as many as were ordeyned vn to
euerlastynge life. And christ saith Ihon . viij. they that be
of god heare gods
worde. And vn to the weked Iewes he saith ye can
not beleue because ye be not of god. And in the same place
saith he / ye be of youre father the deuell and his will ye
will doo / & he bode not in the trouth /
|
saue sheweth his
ignoraunce. In this instance the OED criticizes Tyndale's
"confused use" of the verb after the conjunction
(save, 2.β.).
Then ... all
thynge. Tyndale attacks the conclusion of Dialogue
Bk. 3, Ch. 1, probably because More asserts that we should use the
interpretation of the church against sola fide
and sola scriptura. More calls these
two principles the sword and buckler of the Reformation (cf. CWM
6/1.254/39–255/3).
by inspiracion .
. . vnderstondynge. Because More believes that the
will can compel the intellect, Tyndale parodies More's words: first,
"inspyracyon" (CWM 6/1.254/22) at [L7v, “M. More . . . by inspiracion”; L7v, “He felith by inspiracion”; M1, “Master More felith by inspiracion”]; second,
"endeuour" (CWM 6/1.254/28) at L7v, “If we endeuoure our selues”; L7v, “his endeuerynge him selfe”; M2, “his endeuorynge him selfe”]; third, "captiue
and subdew our vnderstandynge"
(CWM 6/1.254/28–29) at [L7v, “captiue oure vnderstondinge”; L7v, “captiuatynge hys vnderstondynge”; L7v, “captiuatinge his wittes”; M1, “captiuattinge his wittes”; M1, “captiuinge his wittes”; M1v, “captiuatinge his wittes” M2, “captiuatinge his wittes”; O4, “captiuat oure wittes”].
For Tyndale's
positon on wit over will, cf. [C4, “For when . . . liuynge” and commentary note].
we beleue . . .
scripture. Cf. CWM 6/1.254/5–7.
the holy gost .
. . scripture. Cf. CWM 6/1.254/13–18.
the scripture .
. . beleue it not. Cf. CWM 6/1.254/ 9–13.
the appostles .
. . beleue them. Cf. Acts 4.1–12, 17.32.
the spirite of
god ... to beleue. Cf. CWM 6/1.254/13–15, 22–24.
beleued . . .
life. Acts 13.48.
they that . . .
god. Cf. John 8.47.
ye be of ... ye
will doo. John 8.44.
|
and therfore will not soffre his childern to consent
to the trueth. And Ihon in the tenth saith christ /
al that came before me / be theves and murtherars / but my shepe
hearde not their voyces. That is / all that preach any saluacion
saue in christ murther
the soules. How be it christes shepe coude not
consent to their lies / as the rest can not but beleue lies / so
that there is euer a remanaunt kepte by grace. And of this I
haue sene diuers ensamples. I haue knowen as holy men as might
be / as the world counteth holinesse / which at the houre of
deeth had no trust in god at all / but cryed cast holiwater /
light the holy candell / and so forth / sore lamentynge
that they must dye. And I haue knowen other which
were dispiced / as men that cared not for their diuine seruice
/ which at deeth haue
fallen so flatt vppon the bloude of christ as is
possible and haue preached vn to other mightyly as it had bene
an appostle of our sauioure and conforted them with comforte of
the life to come and haue
died so gladly / that they wold haue receaued no
worldes good / to
byde still in the flesh. And thus is M. More faulen
vppon predestinacion and is compelled with violence of
scripture to confesse that which he hateth and studieth to make
appere false / to stablish frewill
with all not so moch of ignoraunce I feare as for
lucres sake and
to gett honoure / promocion / dignite and money by
helpe of oure
mitred monsters. Take ensample of balam the false
prophete which gaue councel and sought meanes / thorow like
blind couetousnesse / to make the trueth and prophisie which
God had shewed him / false. He had the knowlege of the trouth
but with out loue therto and therfore
for vauntage became enimie vn to the trouth /
|
remanaunt kepte by
grace. Cf. Rom. 11.5. For a remnant's return from the
Babylonian captivity, cf. Isa. 10.20–22, Mic. 2.12, Zech. 8.6, 12.
predestinacion. Cf. CWM 6/1.254/30–35. More does not use the
term "predestination" but describes a synergistic cooperation
between divine grace and human choice.
balam . . .
false. Cf. CWM 8/1.180/7–15 and 8/1.221/27.
|
but what came of hym?
|
|
But M. More peperith his conclusion lest men shuld
fele that taste sayenge if we endeuoure our selues &
captiue oure vnderstondinge
to beleue. O how betleblinde is fleshlye reason!
the wil hath none operacion at all in the workynge of faith in
my soule / no more then the child hath in the begetinge of his
father. For saith paule it is the gift of god and not of vs. My
witte must conclude good or bad yer my will can loue or hate. My
witt must shew me a true cause or an
apparent cause whi / yer my will haue any workinge at all. And
of that peperinge it well appereth what the popis fayth ys: euen
a blind imaginacion of theyr natural witte / wrought with out
the light of the spirite of god / agreinge vnto their voluptious
lustes in which their bestly wil so deliteth that he wyll not
lett there wittes attende vnto any other lernynge for
vnquiettynge hym selfe and sterynge from his pleasure and
delectacion.
|
the wil ... his
father. Cf. CWM 8/2.785/24–27. For the blindness of reason, cf.
Obedience E3v. For other references to free
will, cf. [C7, “wicleffe” and commentary note; O4, “no frewyll . . . the werke man” and commentary note].
gift of god and not
of vs. Cf. Eph. 2.8–9.
O how ... at
all. Cf. CWM 8/1.501/29–33. Probably because it is
repetitious, More omits the sentence, "My witte must conclude good or
bad yer my will can loue or hate" ([L7v]). The last sentence of this
passage, "My witt ... at all" ([L7v]), is quoted again at CWM
8/1.507/30–31.
|
And thus we be as ferre a sunder as euer we were and his mightie
argumentes proue not the value of a podynge pricke.
M. More feleth in his hert by inspiracion and with his
endeuerynge him selfe and captiuatynge hys vnderstondynge to
beleue it / that there is a purgatory
as whot as hell. Where in if a sily soule were
appoynted by god / to lye a thousand yeres / to purge him wyth
all / the pope for the value of a grote shall commaunde him
thence full purged in the twinkelinge of an eye / and by as
good reason if he were goyng thence / kepe him there still. He
felith by inspiracion and in captiuatinge
his wittes that the pope can worke wonders with a
calfes skyn / that he can commaunde one to eate fleshe though
he be neuer so
lustie / and that a nother
|
proue not the value
of a podynge pricke. Slender wooden skewer with which the ends
of a sausage or pudding were fastened . This example is the
first use of the proverb recorded in ODEP 653; cf. Tilley P626, "Not
worth a Pudding."
M. More feleth. Cf. [L8, “M. More feleth true”; L8, “Master More feleth with his good endeuoure”] and [M1v, “M. More feleth . . . holy church”],
where Tyndale effectively uses this satirical refrain.
Tyndale buffets More for putting equal trust in Scripture and church in
Dialogue Bk. 3, Ch. 1. The Parker Society
edition joins these pairs: [L7v, two side notes] as
"More feeleth Purgatory." and [L8, first two side notes] as
"Tyndale feeleth Purgatory."
purgatory . . .
still. Cf. CWM 8/1.156/27–28.
|
eate none in payne of damnacion / though he shulde die for
lacke of it: and that he can forgeue synne
and not the payne / and as moch and as litle of the
payne or all yf he luste / and yet can nether helpe hym to loue
the law or to beleue or to hate the flesh / seinge he preacheth
not. And soch thynges innumerable
M. More feleth true / and therfore beleueth that the
pope ys the true church.
|
|
And I cleane contrary fele that there ys no soch
worldely and
fleshely imagined purgatory. For I fele that the
soules be purged only by the worde of god and doctrine of
christe / as it is written
Ihon .xv. ye be cleane thorow the worde / saith
christ to his appostles . And I fele agayne that he which is
cleane thorow the doctryne / nedeth not but to washe his fete
only / for hys heed and handes ar
cleane al redye Ihon .xiij. that is / he must tame
his flesh and kepe it vnder for his soule is cleane all redy
thorow the doctrine. I fele also
that bodyly payne doeth but purge the body only: in so moch that
the payne not only purgeth not the soule / but maketh yt
moare foule / excepte that there be kinde lerninge by / to purge
the soule:
so that the moare a man beteth his sonne / the worse
he is / excepte
he teach hym louingly and shew hym kindnesse besydes
/ partely to kepe hym from desperation and partely that he fall
not in to hate of his father and of hys commaundement therto
/and thynke that hys father is a tirant and his law but
tyranny.
|
ye be . . .
worde.
John 15.3.
cleane ... al
redye.
John 13.9–10.
kepe hym from
desperation. Cf. Col. 3.21.
|
Master More feleth with his good endeuoure and
inspiracion to gether / that a man may haue the best faith
coupled with the worst life and wyth consentinge to sinne. And
I fele that it is impossible to beleue truly excepte a man
repent / and that yt ys
|
|
impossible to trust in the mercy that is in christ or to fele
it but that a man must
immediatly loue god and his commaundementes / and
therfore disagre and disconsent vnto the flesh and be at bate
therwith and fight agenst it. And I fele that euery soule that
loueth the law and hateth his flesh and beleueth in christes
bloude / hath hys synnes which he committed and payne whych he
desarued in hatynge the law and consentynge vnto hys flesh /
forgeuen hym / by that faith. And I fele that the frailtie of
the flesh agenst which a beleuinge soule fighteth to subdue yt
/ ys also forgeuen and not rekened or imputed for sinne all the
tyme of our curynge: as a kind father and mother rekene not
or impute the impossibilite of their younge
childern to consent vnto their law / and as when the childern
be off age and consent / then they reken not ner impute the
impossibilite of the flesh to folowe it immediatly / but take
al a worth and loue them no lesse / but rather
moare tenderly then their old and perfecte childern
that doo their commaundementes / so longe as they goo to scole
and lerne soch thynges as their fathers & mothers set them
to.
|
And I fele . . .
curynge. Cf. CWM 8/2.787/31–32.
frailtie . . .
curynge. Cf. CWM 8/2.787/31–32.
|
And I beleue that euery soule that repenteth / beleueth and
loueth the law / is thorow that fayth a membre of christes
church and pure
with out spott or wrincle / as paul affirmeth. Eph.
v. And yt ys an artycle of my beleffe that chrystes electe
church ys holy and pure
with out synne and euery membir of the same / thorow faith in
christe and that they be in the full fauoure of god. And I
fele that the vnclennesse off the soule ys but the consent vnto
sinne and vnto the flesh. And therfore I fele that euery soule
that beleueth and consenteth vnto the lawe and here in
|
pure . . .
wrincle. Eph. 5.27.
|
this life hateth his flesh and the
lustes therof and doeth his best to driue sinne out
of his flesh and for hate of the sinne gladly departeth from hys
flesh / when he is
deed (and the lustes of the flesh slayne with deeth)
nedeth not as it were bodyly tormentynge to be purged of that
wherof he is quite all redy. And therfore if ought remayne / it
is but to be taught and
not to be beten. And I fele that eueri soule that
bereth frute in christ shalbe purged of the father to bere
moare frute daye by daye / as it
is written Ihon .xv. not in the popis purgatory
where no man felith it / but here in this life soch frute as is
vn to his neyboures profitt / so that he which hath his hope in
christ purgeth him selfe here / as
Christ is pure .1. Ihon .iij. and that euer yet the
bloud of Ihesus only
doeth purge vs of all oure synnes for the
imparfectenesse of oure workes. And I fele that the
forgeuenesse of synnes is to remitte mercyfully
the payne that I haue deserued. And I do beleue that
the
payne that I here sofre in my flesh / is to kepe
the body vnder and to serue my neyboure and not to make
satisfaccion vn to god for the fore synnes.
|
eueri soule . .
. moare frute. Cf. John 15.2.
he which . .
pure. Cf. 1 John 3.3.
|
And therfore when the pope describeth god aftir his couetous
complexion / and when Master More felith by
inspiracion and captiuattinge his wittes vn to the pope / that
god forgeueth the euerlastynge
payne and wyll yet punish me a thousand yeres in
the popis purgatory / that leuen sauereth not in my mouth. I
vnderstond my
fathers wordes as they sounde and aftir the most
mercifull maner and not aftir the popes leuen & M. Mores
captiuinge his wittes / to beleue that euery poetes fabell is a
true story. There is no father here
that punisheth his sonne to purge
|
leuen. For
the. leaven of the Pharisees, cf. Matt. 16.6 and 11, Mark 8.15, Luke 12.1. For "the old
leaven," cf. 1 Cor. 5.7.
|
him / when he is purged all redy and hath vtterly forsaken
synne and euell and hath submitted
him selfe vn to his fathers doctrine. For to punish a man that
hath forsaken synne of his awne accorde / is not to purge him /
but to satisfie the lust of a tirant. Nether ought it to be
called purgatory / but a Iayle of tormentynge and a
satisfactory. And when the pope
saith it is done to satisfye the rightewesnesse as
a iudge. I saye we that beleue haue no iudge of him / but a
father / nether shall we come in to iudgement as Christ hath
promised vs / but are receaued vnder
grace mercy and forgeuenesse. Shew the pope a litle
money and god is so mercyfull that there is no purgatory. And
why is not the fire out as well / if I offer for me the bloud
of Christe? If Christ hath deserued al for me / who gaue the
pope might to kepe parte of his
deseruynges from me & to by and sell Christes
merites and to make marchaundice ouer vs with fayned wordes.
And thus as M. More feleth that the pope is holy church / I
fele that he is antichriste. And
as my felynge can be no proffe to him / no moare can
his with all his captiuatinge his wittes to beleue phantasyes
be vn to me. Wherfore if he haue no nother probacion to proue
that the pope is holy church / then that his hert so agreeth vn
to his lernynge / he ought of no right
to compel with swerde vn to his secte. How be it
there are ever .ij. maner people that wil cleaue vnto god a
fleshli & a spiritual. The spiritual which be of god shal
heare gods worde & the childern of
the trueth shall consent vn to the trueth. And
contrary / the fleshlye and childern of falshed and of the
deuel whose hertes be full of lyes / shall naturally consent vn
to lies (as younge childern though they
|
a satisfactory.
For another example of the construction of article plus
adjective without noun, cf. [K4, “Eliseus . . . a deed body” and commentary note].
nether . . .
forgeuenesse. Cf. Rom. 8.33–34.
Shew . . .
purgatory. Cf. CWM 8/1.374/34–35 and 1 John C3
a fleshli & a
spiritual. Cf. Rom. 8.5.
|
haue eate them selfes as good as deed with frute / yet wyll not
ner can beleue him that telleth them that soch frute is nought: but him that prayseth them wyll they heare and eate them selues
starke deed / because their hertes befull of lyes & they
iudge all thynges as they appere vn to the eyes). And the
fleshly minded / assone as he beleueth of god as moch as the
deuel doeth / he hath ynough / and goeth to & serueth god
with bodily seruice as he before serued his Idoles / and aftir
his awne imaginacion & not in the sprite / in louinge his
lawes & beleuinge his promises or longynge for them: no if
he might euer liue in the flesh he wolde neuer desyre them. And
god
must doo for him agayne / not what god hath
promised / but what
he lusteth. And his brother that serueth god in the
spirite acordynge to gods word / him wyll the carnall beest
persecute. So that he whych wyll godly liue must sofre
persecucion vn to the worldes ende / acordynge vn to the
doctrine of christe & of his apostles &
acordyng vn to the ensamples that are gonne
before.
|
beleueth . . .
deuel. Cf. Jas. 2.19.
serueth god in the
spirite. Cf. Rom. 7.6.
So that . . .
persecucion. Cf. 2 Tim. 3.12.
|
And finally I haue better reasons for my felynge that
the pope is antichrist then M. More hath for his endeuorynge him
selfe & captiuinge his wittes that he is the true church.
For the church that was the true mesinger of god / hath euer
shewed a signe & a bage therof / ether a present miracle or
autenticke scripture / in so moch that Moses when he was sent /
axed how shall they beleue me and god gaue him a signe / as
euer before & sens. Nether was there any other cause of the
writynge of the new and last and euerlastinge testament / then
that when miracles ceased / we might haue wherewith to defende
oure selues agenst false doctrine and heresies. Whych we coude
|
Moses ... a signe. Cf. Exod.
4.1–9.
euerlastinge
testament. Heb. 13.20.
|
not doo / if we were bounde to beleue that were no where
written. And agayne / if the pope coude not erre in his doctrine / he coude not synne of purpose and profession / abhominably and
openly aboue the turkes and all the hethen that euer
were / and defende it so malyciouslye as he hath .viij. hundred
yeres longe and wyll not be reformed / and maketh them his
saintes & his defenders that synne as he doeth. He
persecuteth as the carnall church euer did. When the scripture
is a waye / he proueth his doctrine with the scripture and
assone as the scripture cometh to light he runneth a waye vnto
his sophistrie and vnto his swerde. We se also by stories
how youre confession / penaunce and pardons ar vpp
come and
whence youre purgatory is spronge. And youre falshed
in the sacramentes
we se by open scripture. And all youre workes we
rebuke with the scripture and therewith proue that the false
beleffe that ye couple to them / maye not stonde with the true
fayth that is in oure sauioure Iesus.
|
that were no
where written. As the subject of "were," supply "the necessary
poyntes of the faith" (CWM 6/1.247/6) from the heading of Dialogue, Bk. 3, Ch. 1, to which this section
responds.
|
ij.
|
|
In the ende of the seconde chapter he bringeth in Euticus
that fell
out at a window Actes .xx. whom saith he s.
Paulis merites did recouer.
Verely Paule durst not so saye / but that
Christes merites did
it. Peter sayth Actes .iij. ye men of Israel
why gase ye and stare vppon vs / as though we by our power
and godlynesse had made this man goo. Naye / the name of
Iesus and fayth that is in him / hath geuen him strength and
made him sounde: And euen here / it was the name of Iesus
thorow paules faith that did that miracle and not Paules
merites / though he were neuer so holy.
|
Euticus . . .
window. Cf. Acts 20.9–12.
Euticus . . .
recouer. Cf. CWM 6/1.259/14–19.
ye men . . .
sounde. Cf. Acts 3.12, 16.
|
iij.
|
|
In the .iij. chapter he sayth that bilneyes iudges which he
yet nameth not for feare of sclaunderynge them / were
indifferent. Naye /
they that take rewardes be not indifferent. For
rewardes and giftes blynde the eyes of the seinge and
peruerte the wordes of the righteous
Deute. xvij. Now all that be shoren take greate
rewardes to defende pilgremages / purgatory and prayenge vn
to sayntes: even the third parte I trow of all
christendome. For all they haue they haue receaued in the
name of purgatory & of saintes / and on that fundacion
be all their bisshoprikes / abbeyes / coleges
& cathedral
churches bylte. If they shalbe indifferent
iudges / they must be made
seruauntes and doo saruice as their dutie is.
And when they haue done a quarters saruice / then geue them
wages as right is / vnto every man that laboureth in
christes heruest a sufficient liuynge and
no moare / and that in the name of his laboure
and not of sayntes and so forth. And then they shalbe moare
indifferent iudges / when there cometh no vauntage to iudge
moare on one syde then a nother.
|
bilneyes . . .
indifferent. Cf. CWM 6/1.260/14–15. John
Skelton wrote a verse satire against Thomas Arthur and Thomas Bilney,
"A Replycacion Agaynst Certayne Yong Scolers Abjured of Late" (c1528),
linking them to Wyclif (line 166) and Luther (lines 167, 266). The same
poem names the four great Latin Fathers (lines 275–77) and defines latria, hyperdulia, and dulia (lines
282–91). For Skelton's attacks on Wolsey, cf.
[E2, “the cardinalles hatte” and commentary note]. Tyndale makes passing references to their examination for heresy
([N8v, “bilney and Arthure”]; Prelates H5). Confutation declares that Bilney made a lastminute
recantation (CWM 8/1.518/26–36). More's Apology,
published about Easter 1533, refers briefly to Bilney (CWM
9.93/39). Foxe (4.619–56) gives a long account of the career of Thomas Bilney
, rejecting, as a Utopian fiction, More's assertion that Bilney
abjured a second time before his death in August 1531. Foxe (4.621–23)
briefly relates Arthur's examination for heresy and his recantation (OER
1.173–74).
rewardes . . .
righteous. Cf. Deut. 16.19. Both [Side notes on B4v and M3] refer to
Deut. 17. (TOT puts Deut. 16.18–22 at the beginning of Deut.
Ch. 17.)
|
iiij.
|
|
In the ende of the fourth he sayth the man toke an oth
secretly and was dismissed with secret penaunce. O ypocrites
/ why dare ye not doo it openly?
|
the man . . .
penaunce. Cf. CWM 6/1.270/4–6.
|
v.
|
|
In the .v. the mesinger axeth him whether he
were present. And he
denyeth and sayth euer he hearde saye. Alas sir
whi take you brybes to defende that you knowe not / why
suffre you not them that were present and to whom the mater
perteyneth / to lye for them selues?
|
the mesinger . . .
saye. Cf. CWM 6/1.272/33–36.
|
Then he iesteth out the mater with
wilken and simken / as he doeth Hunne and euery thinge /
because men shuld not consydre their falshed ernestly.
Wherin be hold his sotle conveyaunce. He axeth what if
simken wold haue sworne that he saw men make those printes.
Where vnto Master More answereth vnder the name of / quod
he / that he wold swere / that besydes the losse of the wager / he had lost his honestye & his soule therto. Beholde
this mannes gravite / how coude you that doo when the case
is possible. You shulde haue put him to his proues and
bydde him brynge recorde.
|
wilken and
simken. Cf. CWM 6/1.274/11–275/18. More as Mentor tells the
Messenger a merry tale about a wager between Wilkin and Simkin. Like Tyndale,
the Messenger scoffs at Simkin's sophistry, "Tut quod he this were a
wyse inuencyon" (CWM 6/1.275/9). For another dialogue-within-a-dialogue,
cf. [P8, “chapter . . . poetrie” and commentary note].
Hunne. For a
fuller entry, cf. [N8v, “hunne . . . conuicte” and commentary note].
what . . .
printes. Cf. CWM 6/1.275/5–8.
quod he . . .
therto. Cf. CWM 6/1.276/3–5. Tyndale does not observe that the
flippant remark on the loss of Simkin's soul
is spoken not by More as Mentor but by the Messenger.
|
Then saith he the church receaueth no man
conuicte of heresie vn to mercy / but of mercy receaueth
him to open shame. Of soch mercy / god geue them plentye
that are so mercyfull.
|
the church . . .
open shame. Cf. CWM 6/1.277/33–37.
|
Then he sheweth how mercyfull they were to receaue the man
to penaunce that abode styll in periury and deedly synne. O
shamelesse
ypocrites how can ye receaue in to the
congregacion of christe an
open obstinat synner that repenteth not / when
ye are commaunded
of christ to cast all soch out? And agayne o
scribes and phareses / by what ensample of christe and of
his doctrine can ye put a man that repenteth vn to open
shame and to that thinge where by euer aftir he is had in
derision amonge his brethern of whom he ought to be loued
and not mocked. Ye might enioyne honest thinges / to tame
his flesh / as prayer and fastynge and not that whych shuld
be to him shame euer aftir and soch as ye youre selues wold
not doo.
|
how . . . deedly
synne. Cf. CWM 6/1.279/8–10.
open . . .
out. Cf. Matt. 18.17.
prayer and
fastynge. Cf. Matt. 17.21.
|
vij.
|
|
In the .vij. chapter he maketh moch to
doo aboute sweringe and that for a sotle purpose.
Notwithstondinge / the trueth is / that
no iudge ought to make a man swere agenst his
wyll for many inconuenientes. If a man receaue an office he
that putteth him in the
rowme ought to charge him to doo it truly and
maye & happly ought to take an othe of him. If a man
offer him selfe to beare wittenesse / the iudge maye and of
some haply ought to take an oth of them: but to compell a
man to beare wittenesse ought he not. And Morouer if a
iudge put a man to an othe that he shall answere vn to
all that he shalbe demaunded off/ he ought to
refuse. How be it if he haue sworn / and then the weked
iudge axe him of thynges hurtefull vn to his neyboure and
agenst the loue that is in Christe / then
he must repent that he hath sworn / but not
synne agayne and to fulfyll his othe. For it is agenst gods
commaundement / that a man
shuld hurte his neyboure that hath not deserued
it.
|
sweringe. Cf.
CWM 6/1.281/21ff. Tyndale makes no comment on Dialogue Bk. 3, Ch. 6 where More inveighs against
the "proude periury and hye malycyous mynde" (CWM 6/1.280/12) of the
heretic who refuses to abjure.
no iudge . . .
inconuenientes. Cf. CWM 6/1.282/19–26. More follows the norm of
conciliar justice, where the accused must answer questions about an open
crime probably committed.
For Tyndale's opposition to obliging the
accused to testify against himself, cf. Obedience
G4r—v. Thomas Hitton ([I5, “sir Thomas hitton” and commentary note]) also made a
case against self-incrimination: "It is against God's laws and good
conscience, for any man to swear to shed his own blood, for so he should
be a murderer of himself, and become guilty of his own death" (Foxe
8.713). Cf. Anne Richardson, "William Tyndale and the Bill of Rights,"
William Tyndale and the Law, Sixteenth Century
Essays & Studies 25, ed. John A.R.
Dick and Anne Richardson
(Kirksville, MO: Sixteenth Century Journal, 1994) esp. 17–29.
|
viij.
|
|
Vn to church / prest / charite / grace / confession and
penaunce is answered him in the begynnynge of the boke. And
when he sayth Tindale was confederatt with Luther that is
not trueth.
|
Tindale was
confederatt with Luther. Cf. CWM 6/1.288/ 20–21. Cf. Paul's protest that the newly baptized were not
followers of Paul, Apollos, or
Cephas but of Christ (1 Cor. 1.12–13, 3.4–7). In accusing him of being
confederate with Luther, More twice calls Tyndale by his alias "Hychens"
(CWM 6/1.288/13, 15), to suggest that Tyndale needs two names because he
is two-faced.
Tyndale's allusions in Answer highlight critical
events from the middle years of Martin
Luther (1483–1546). On 28 November 1518, Luther registered a
notarized appeal from the pope to a general council ([P3v, “Marten . . . nexte generall counsell” and commentary note]).
Luther's books were banned ([P5, “M. Martens bokes . . . shutt them vpp”]) by Exsurge
Domine on 5 June 1520 threatening excommunication, and by Decet Romanum on 3 January 1521 actually
excommunicating him. From 6 March to 4 May 1521, Luther
appeared at the Diet of Worms, relying on a safe-conduct pass
([P3v, “M. Marten . . . P4 . . . bodyly harme”; P4, “not . . . fayned” and commentary note]). His speech before this assembly on 18 April 1521
was a notable occasion for proclaming the principle of sola scriptura ([P4v, “M Marten . . . scripture only”]). He distinguished
between unlawful and lawful vows in the treatise Judgment . . . concerning Monastic Vows (1521–22), a position
which foreshadowed his marriage in 1525 ([P5v, “luther . . . vowes” and commentary note]). In keeping with his
emphasis on human sinfulness, he declared in a sermon of 1524 that even
Mary was a sinner ([R1, “blasphemous wordes . . . synners” and commentary note]). In spring 1525, he wrote two treatises
on the Peasants' Rebellion, An Admonition to
Peace and Against the Robbing and Murdering
Hordes of Peasants ([P4v, “M. marten . . . P5 . . . other men” and commentary note]). In December 1525, he answered
Erasmus with On the Bondage of the Will, denying
that free will can do anything of its own power to earn salvation
([O4, “no frewyll . . . the werke man” and commentary note]). In 1529 he revised his opposition of 1518 to a crusade
against the Turks by approving a defensive war against them, On War Against the Turk ([R3v, “Marten . . . invade vs” and commentary note]).
Cf. "Chronology" in Bainton 12–14;
"Chronological Outline" in Oberman, Luther
355–63.
Although Tyndale denies More's charges of confederacy with Luther, he
kept similarities of format between his NT and Luther's by putting
Hebrews, James, Jude,
and Revelation last (Daniell
110). Tyndale translated and expanded several works of Luther: preface
to the 1522 NT (WA/DB 6.2–11; LW 35.357–62) as Prologue to the
incomplete NT (Cologne, 1525) STC 2823, revised as A path way into the holy scripture (1536?) STC
24462; preface to the 1522 Epistle to the Romans (WA/DB
7.2–27; LW 35.365–80) as A compendious introduccion,
prologe or preface vn to the pistle off Paul to the Romayns
(Worms, 1526) STC 24438; sermon for the Ninth Sunday after Trinity, 1522
(WA 10/2.283–92; not in LW) as The parable of the
wicked mammon (Antwerp, May 1528) STC 24454. For Tyndale's use
of Luther's commentaries on the Lord's Prayer, cf. [F4v, “pater noster” and commentary note].
Tyndale prefers Luther's devotion to the Bible to the actions of Fisher
and Henry VIII. If Luther's
burning of canon law amounts to the murder of the pope, then Fisher's
burning of the NT amounts to the murder of Christ (Obedience I1). Tyndale even mocks the king's pride in his
title of "Defender of the Faith" and criticizes his Assertio against Luther for subordinating Scripture to the
pope (Prelates K4v—K5v).
Tyndale was not a minister or member of one of the Lutheran territorial
churches, as these, for example, were represented at the
imperial Diet of Augsburg in 1530. In at least two points of
doctrine, Tyndale differs notably from Luther: on the role of consent to
the law in justification; on the process by which the believer receives
the benefit of the Lord's Supper, cf. [M5v, “sacrificeth Christes body” and commentary note]. Further, Tyndale did not
espouse the great concern of Luther in his works of 1525–30 directed
against Zwingli and others who denied the Real Presence of
the body and blood of Christ in and with the elements of bread and wine
in the Lord's Supper ([O7, “there remayneth bred and wine” and commentary note]).
|
ix.
|
|
Then his .ix. chapter is there nothynge moare folishe. For
if he wold haue any wyse man to beleue that my translacion
wold destroye the masse any other wyse then the latine or
greke texte / he shuld haue alleged the place and howe.
|
my translacion
... the masse. Cf. CWM 6/1.291/ 13–14. More refers to the poem
of Barlowe and Roye (lines 710–18):Wolsey and Tunstall burnt Tyndale's
NT (1526) because it destroyed the Mass. Later, writing to Erasmus, Ep.
2831, Chelsea, [June 1533], More associates Tyndale with Wyclif, who
opposed
transubstantiation, and contrasts him with
Melanchthon, who taught consubstantiation (Allen 10.259/22–27; More, Selected Letters
179 and n5). Elizabeth McCutcheon is the
first to realize that More here quotes Tyndale's letter to Frith in the
Tower of London , which the authorities must have intercepted.
Cf. "Prison Letters of More and Tyndale," WCS 244 and n6.
|
xj.
|
xj. Tyndale
makes no comment on Dialogue Bk. 3, Ch. 10 (CWM
6/1.293/1–11), which claims that his NT has so many mistakes it would
need to be retranslated in order to correct it.
|
In the .xj. chapter Master More will
not defende the liuinge of our spiritualtie / because it is
so open that he can not. And as litle shuld he be able to
defende their lies / iff the light were abrode that men
might se. And as he can not deny them abhominable / so can
he not deny them obstinat and indurat therin / for they haue bene
oft rebuked with gods worde / but in vayne. And
of soch the texte is playne that they can not vnderstonde
the scripture. And yet M.
More wyll receaue rewardes to dispute agenst the
heresies of some
soch as be cast out of Christes church by soch
holy patriarkes /
whose liuenges he him silfe can not prayse. As
holy Iudas / though
the prelates of his church that is the pharises
were neuer so abhominable / yet because Christes doctrine
was condemned of them as of gods church that coude not erre
/ and all that beleued on him excomunicat / he was bold to
saye. Quid vultis mihi dare et ego tradam eum vobis? That
is / what will you geue me and I will deliuer him vn to
you?
|
not defende . . .
spiritualtie. Cf. CWM 6/1.295/1–6. As in Utopia (CWM 4.229/34–231/4), More recommends ordaining fewer
and better candidates (CWM 6/1.295/27–29).
iff . . . might
se.
Cf. John 4.20.
Quid ... I will
deliuer him vn to you. Matt. 26.15. Vulgate and
Erasmus' 1516 NT both have vobis eum tradam, but
Tyndale gives tradam eum vobis.
|
xij.
|
|
In the .xij. he hath one conclusion / that the
prayars of an evel
preest profite not. Which though be true / yet
the contrary is beleued
amonge a greate mayny / in all quarters of
englonde / so blynd be the people and wotte not what prayar
meaneth. I haue hearde men of no small reputacion saye yer
this in greate audience / that it maketh no mater whether
the prest were good or bad so he toke money to praye as
they sealden praye with out / for he coude not hurte the
prayer were he neuer so noughty.
|
the prayars of
an evel preest profite not. Cf. CWM 6/1.299/13–17. Tyndale
agrees with this statement, which is reminiscent of the
Wycliffite principle: "The prayer of a reprobate availeth no man" (Foxe
3.61). In his biographical portrait, Erasmus cautiously suggests that
Colet agreed with "those who doubted whether a priest who was an open
and notorious evil-liver can accomplish anything by his sacramental
function." From Ep. 1211, To Justus Jonas,
Anderlecht, 13 June 1521 (Allen 4.522/480–81; CWE 8.240/523–24).
Cf. Erasme: Vies de Jean Vitrier et de John Colet, tr. André
Godin (Angers: Editions Moreana, 1982) 69n462. Tyndale, who
was ordained deacon at St. Paul's in 1515, may have heard Dean Colet
preach there (1505–19), cf. [M7, “if I be made prest” and commentary note].
|
And when he saith that the euell preest hurteth vs not so
moch with his lyuynge / as he pro
|
|
fiteth vs with ministrynge the sacramentes . O worldlye
wisdome / if a man lead me thorow a ieoperdous
place by daye / he can not hurte me so greatly as by night.
The turke seith that murther / thefte / extorcion /
oppression / and adultery be synne. But when he leadith me
by the darkenesse of sacramentes
with out significacion / I can not but ketch
harme and put mi trust and confidence in that which is
nether god ner his worde. As for an ensample / what trust
put the people in anoylynge & how crie they for it /
with no nother knowlege then that the oyle saueth them / vn
to their damnacion and denyenge of Christes bloude?
|
the euell preest
. . . the sacramentes. Cf. CWM 6/1.299/9–13. Tyndale rejects
More's defense of religious services from a corrupt clergy but would
agree with another Lollard tenet: "That if a bishop or a priest be in
mortal sin, he doth not ordain, consecrate, nor baptize" (Foxe
3.21).
|
And when he saith the preest offereth or
sacrificeth Christes body. I answere / Christ was offered
once for all as it is to se in the epistle
to the Hebrues. As the prest sleeth Christ /
breaketh his body and shedith his bloude / so he
sacrificeth him and offereth him. Now
the preest sleeth him not actually ner breaketh
his body actually ner
shedith his bloude actually nether scorgeth him
and so forth / thorow out al his passion: but representeth
his sleinge / his body
breakynge and bloudshedynge for my synnes and
all the rest of his passion and playeth it before myne eyes
only. Which significacion of the masse / because the people
vnderstonde not / therfore they
receaue no forgeuenesse of their synnes therby /
and therto can not but ketch hurte in their soules / thorow
a false faith as it well appeareth / how euery man cometh
therto for a sundrye imaginacion /
all ignoraunt of the true waye.
|
sacrificeth Christes
body. Here and at [O6, “M. Item . . . no sacryfyce”], Tyndale agrees with the rejection of
Eucharistic sacrifice that Luther inaugurated in 1520 with his Treatise on the New Testament (WA 6.364–70; LW
35.93–100) and the section on the Lord's Supper in Babylonian Captivity, 1520 (WA 6.523–26; LW 36.51–57). In The Misuse of the Mass,
1521 (WA 8.506–37; LW 36.162–98), Luther
added to his arsenal of attack the Epistle to the Hebrews, to
which Tyndale refers at [M5, “Christ was offered . . . Hebrues”]. Where Luther emphasized hearing the
testamentary words of Christ repeated by the celebrant, Tyndale stresses
the visual impact of the gestures.
Christ was offered
once for all. Cf. Heb. 10.12, 14.
Now . . .
only. Cf. CWM 8/1.115/2–4.
|
Let no man begyle you with his iuglynge sophistrie. Oure
offeringe of Christ is to beleue in him / and to come with
a repentinge herte vn
|
|
to the remembraunce of his passion and to desyre god the
father for the breakynge of Christes body on the crosse and
shedynge of his bloude and for his deeth and all his passions / to be
mercyfull vn to vs and to forgeue vs acordynge vn to
his testament and promise. And so we receaue forgeuenesse
of oure synnes. And other offerynge or sacrifisinge of
Christ is there now none. Walke in
the open light and felynge & lett not youre
selues be led with iuglynge wordes as mules and asses in
whych there is none vnderstondinge.
|
mules . . .
vnderstondinge. Cf. Ps. 32.9.
|
M. Deacons were had in price in the olde tyme.
T. For the deacons
then toke the care of all the pore and sofered
none to goo a beggynge
/ but prouided a lyuynge for euery one of them.
Where now they that shulde be deacons make them selues
prestes and robbe the pore of landes / rentes / offerynges
and all that was geuen them / deuourynge all them selues and
the pore dienge for hongre.
|
151 /1 Deacons . . . tyme. Cf. CWM
6/1.300/29–31.
For . . . the
pore. Cf. Acts 6.1–3. Tyndale explains the function
of the diakonos in the early church here, cf. Obedience 18, Prelates
B4v.
|
M. prestes be dispised because of the multitude.
T. if there were
but one in the worlde as men saye of the fenix
/ yet if he lyued abhominably
/ he coude not but be dispised.
|
prestes . . .
multitude. Cf. CWM 6/1.301/1–2.
|
M. a man maye haue a good faith coupled with
all maner synne.
T. a good faith puteth awaye al synne / how
then can alwaye synne
dwell with a good faith? I dare saye / that
Master More durst affirme / that a man might loue god and
hate his neyboure both at
tonce / and yet S. Ihon in his epistle wyll
saye that he sayeth vntrulye . But Master More meaneth of
the best fayth that euer he felte. By al lyklyhod he
knoweth of no nother but soch as maye stonde
with all wekednesse / nother in him selfe ner
in
|
a man . . .
synne. More does not examine the coexistence of intellectual
consent to the truth of faith with a life of sin in Dialogue
Bk. 3, Ch. 12, but in Bk. 3, Ch. 1 he discusses Noah's
contemporaries and his own, who had faith but lacked charity,
cf. [F3, “As oure papistes beleue” and commentary note] and CWM 6/1.252/22–24 on unformed and formed faith.
S. Ihon . . . vntrulye. Cf. 1 John
4.20.
|
his prelates. Wherfore in as moch as their faith maye stond
with all that Christ
hateth / I am sure he loketh but for small
thankes of god for his defendynge of them. And therfore he
playeth suerly to take his rewarde here of oure holy
patriarkes.
|
|
M. few durst be prestes in the old tyme. T. then
they knew the charge
and fered god. But now they know the vauntage
& dread him not.
|
few . . .
tyme. Cf. CWM 6/1.301/17–19.
|
M. if the lawes of the church were executed
which tyndale and
Luther wold haue burnt / it wolde be better. T.
iff the testament of oure sauioure might be knowen for
blinde wretches & couetous tirantes / it wold write the
law of god in all mens hertes that beleued it / and then
shuld men naturally and with out compulsion kepe all
honestie. And agayne / though the popis law
coude helpe / is not
yet no law as good as a lawe vnexecuted?
|
the lawes of the
church. The proliferation of laws by local churches, regional
and ecumenical councils, and the papacy led to successive codifications.
The collection by Gratian, Concordia discordantium canonum (c1140), had wide influence in the Western
Church and was supplemented by further collections before the
Reformation (NCE 4.348).
Luther's colleagues organized a ceremonial burning of canon law books at
the Elster Gate of Wittenberg on 10 December 1520. Luther tossed into
the flames the copy of the papal bull Exsurge
Domine that he had received on 10 October and that gave him
sixty days to recant the erroneous teachings listed therein. Cf.
Luther's account in Why the Books of the Popes and his
Disciples Were Burned (WA 7.162–82; LW 31.383–95).
For the medieval British church, William Lyndwood (1375?—1446), Bishop of
St. David's in Wales, compiled Provinciale, (seu Constitutiones
Angliae), a digest with gloss of the constitutions of the
province of Canterbury from 1207 to 1443, first printed at Oxford in
1483 (cf. CWM 6/2.691). More as Mentor to the Messenger
cites from this collection the constitution of
1409 requiring episcopal permission to translate the Bible
into English (cf. [N8, “scripture . . . in englysh” and commentary note]; CWM 6/1.316/16–17).
if . . .
better. Cf. CWM 6/1.302/4–7. Tyndale changes More's clause
"Luther & Tyndall wolde haue all broken" (6/1.302/ 4–5) into "Luther
wold haue burnt" ([M6]).
|
xiij.
|
|
In the .xiij. he rageth and fareth exceadynge
foule with him selfe. There he biteth / sucketh / gnaweth /
towseth / and mowseth tindale. There he weneth that he hath
wonne his spores and that it is not possible to answere him.
And yet there / because he there most stondeth in his awne
conseyte / I doute not vn to them that be lerned in Christe
to proue him moste ignoraunt of all and cleane wyth out
vnderstondynge of godly thynges. And I saye yet / that as no
woman ought to rule a mans office / where a man is present / by the ordir of nature / & as a younge man ought not to be
chosen / to ministre in the church / where an olde mete for
the rowme maye be
had / by the ordir of nature / euen so it was
Pauls meaninge / to
preferre the maried before the vnma
|
rageth . . .
tindale. Cf. CWM 6/1.303/14–19. More calls Tyndale's Obedience a "frantyke boke" (6/1.303/18).
Specifically scoffing at Tyndale's moral integrity and literary ability,
More claims that Tyndale's books "be nothyng ellys in effecte but the
worst heresyes pycked out of Luthers workes and Luthers worst wordys
translated by Tyndall and put forth in Tyndalls owne name"
(6/1.303/15–18).
a younge man . .
. had. Cf. 1 Tim. 4.12.
preferre the
maried. Cf. 1 Tim. 3.2, 12. Paul
assumes that bishops and deacons will be married, although he himself
was called to celibacy, cf. 1 Cor. 7.7.
|
ried / for the inconuenientes
that might chaunce by the reason of vnchastite /
which
inconuenientes Mastre More mighte se with sorow
of herte (if he had as greate loue to Christ as to other
thinges) to happen dayly vn to the shame of Christes
doctrine / amonge prestes / freres and monkes / partly with
open whores / partly with their sodomitrie wherof they cast
ech other in the teeth dayly in euery abbey / for the least
displeasure / that one doeth to a nother. M. More might se
what occasions of vnchastite begeuen vn to the curates euery where by the reason of their office and dayly conuersacion with
the maried.
|
|
And when he sayth neuer man coude finde that exposicion tyll
now / there he sayth vntrue. For S. Hierom him silfe
saith that he
knew them that so expounded the texte / and
rebuked them of Rome because they wold not admitte in to
the clargye them that had had two wyues / the one before
baptim and the other aftir sayenge: if a man had kylled
.xx. men before his baptym / they wold not haue
forboden him / and why then shuld that which is
no synne at all be a lett vn to him. But the god of Rome
wold not heare him. For sathan began then to worke his
misteries of wekednesse.
|
neuer . . .
now. For More's satiric reference to a newly discovered
commandment for priests to marry, cf. CWM 6/1.304/3–7.
S. Hierom. Jerome admonished Oceanus
for interpreting 1 Tim. 3.2 in a restrictive manner, i.e., as excluding
from ordination those who had been married before Baptism and then,
after Baptism and as widowers, married once more. Against
this exclusion, Jerome appeals to the widespread practice of admitting
such remarried men to orders. For Jerome, to take account of
their first marriage is tantamount to questioning the baptismal
re-creation of the person. Cf. Ep. 69, To Oceanus (AD 397), Par. 2–5 (PL
22.654–59; CSEL 54.680–89; 2NPNF 6.142–45). Tyndale takes Oceanus as
representing a Roman practice of excluding the remarried ,
which More had claimed was universal, based on the patristic
interpretation of 1 Tim. 3.2 (CWM 6/1.304/13–305/30). The facts pointed
out by Jerome undercut More's case for an early Christian
preference for a celibate clergy.
clargye . . .
two wyues. Cf. 1 Tim. 3.2.
misteries of
wekednesse. Translation of mysterium
iniquitatis, 2 Thess. 2.7.
|
And when he sayth / he that hath .x. wiues hath one wife. I
saye
that one is taken by the vse of speakynge for
one only. As when I saye / I am content to geue the one /
meanynge one only. And vnto him that hath no helpe / is
there one helpe / to loke for no helpe / where one helpe is
taken for one only / and many places else.
|
he that hath .x. wiues hath one wife. Cf. CWM
6/1.305/
23–26. More's quibble recalls Aristotle's
teaching that one is not a number but the basis of number in Metaphysics, Bk. 14, 1088a. Thanks to
William A. Wallace OP for this reference. Cf.
Tilley O54: "One is no number, mayds are nothing then, / Without the
sweet societie of men," Hero and Leander, Bk. 1,
lines 255–56, spelling as in Gill (Vol. 1, 1987). Cf. also "Thou single
wilt prove none," Sonnet 8, line 14; "Among a number one is reckoned
none," Sonnet 136, line 8, in Shakespeare's
Sonnets, ed. Katherine Duncan-Jones,
Arden Shakespeare, Third Series
(London: Nelson,
1997).
vnto him that hath
no helpe/is there one helpe / to loke for no
helpe. This is Tyndale's version of Una salus
victis nullam sperare salutem, "The one safety of the conquered
is to hope for no safety" (Aeneid 2.354); John
Bartlett, Familiar Quotations, 15th ed. (Boston: Little, Brown, 1980) p. 105, no. 2.
Elizabeth McCutcheon calls attention to
the quotation and gloss on Virgil in Tyndale's second letter to Frith in
the Tower (cMay 1533): "[T]o look for no man's help, bringeth the help
of God to them that seem to be overcome in the eyes of the hypocrites"
(Foxe 5.132) in "Prison Letters of More and Tyndale," WCS 248 and
n12.
|
And when master More saith / he that hath had .ij. wiues one
after a nother maye not be preest / and that if a prestes
wife dye he maye
not
|
he that . . .
preest. Cf. CWM 6/1.305/7–9.
|
haue a nother if nede be / or that if he were made preest
hauynge no wife / he might not aftir marie iff
he burnt / I desyre a reason of him. Yf he saye / it hath
bene so the vse: then saye I an hore is better then a wife
/ for that hath bene the vse of oure holy father many
hundred yeres. But I affirme vn to Master More the
contrary. And I saye first with Paule / that the kyngdome of god is
not meate and drynke / and by the same reason
nether husbonde or
wife / but the kepinge of the commaundementes
and to loue euery man his neyboure as him silfe. And
therfore as meate and drynke ware ordeyned for mans
necessite / and as a man maye eate &
drynke at all nedes in all degrees / so ferre as
it letteth him not to kepe the commaundementes and to loue
his neyboure as him selfe: even so was the wife created for
the mans necessite / and therfore
maye a man vse hir at all his nede in all
degrees / as ferre as she letteth
him not to kepe gods law which is no thinge else
by Paules lernynge / then that a man loue his neyboure as
him selfe. Now I desyre a reason of master Mores doctrine /
what doeth my seconde wife or my third hinder me to loue my
neyboure as mi selfe and to doo him seruice agenst I come
to be preeste? What let is youre seconde wife
to you to serue oure holy father the pope moare
then youre first wold haue bene? And in like maner if my
first wife dye / when I am
preest / why maye I not loue my neyboure and
doo him as good seruice with the seconde as with the
firste? And agayne / if I be made prest hauinge no wife and
aftir burne / & therfore marie / why maye
I not loue my neyboure and serue him with that
wife / as well as he that brought a wife with him?
|
if . . . aftir
marie. Cf. CWM 6/1.310/8–9. More does not mention that Greek
canon law forbids a priest to remarry after his wife dies, but he does
acknowledge that Greek tradition prohibits an unmarried man from
marrying once he has been ordained. In 692 the provincial council of
Trullo affirmed that married deacons and priests could keep their wives
(Canon 13) (FJO 159, 163; 2NPNF 14.371), but that the wife of one chosen
to become a bishop must retire to a monastery (Canon 48) (FJO 160; 2NPNF
14.388). The Latin Church recognizes the customs of the Oriental
Churches regarding a married clergy, cf. Gratian, Decretum, Part 1, Dist. 31, Ch. 14 (CIC 1.115).
iff he burnt.
Cf. 1 Cor. 7.9.
kyngdome . . .
drynke. Rom. 14.17.
kepinge of the
commaundementes. Cf. Matt. 19.17.
as meate . . .
degrees. Cf. CWM 8/1.74/11–12.
Paules lernynge
. . . loue his neyboure as him selfe. Cf. Rom. 13.9–10, Gal.
5.14.
if I be made
prest. Perhaps because he was a fugitive in a foreign country,
Tyndale himself never married, although More taunts him with such an
intention, cf. CWM 8/1.191/28–33. Mozley (21n) discovered the
record of Tyndale's ordination as a subdeacon on 10 June 1514
in Hereford. Andrew J.
Brown discovered the records of Tyndale's ordination as a
deacon on 24 March 1515 in St. Paul's, London, and as a priest on Holy Saturday, 7
April 1515, in the hospital of St. Thomas
Acon, London. Cf.
William Tyndale
on Priests and Preachers (London: Inscriptor Imprints, 1996) 16–17.
aftir burne.
Cf. 1 Cor. 7.9.
|
It was not for nought that paul
prophesyed that some shuld
departe from the fayth / and attende vnto
disceueable spirites and deuelysh doctryne forbiddynge to
mary and to eate meates which god
hath created to be receaued with thankes of them
that know the trouth / to bye dyspensacyons to vse lawfull
mete and vnlawfull wyves.
|
some shuld .
. . thankes. Cf. 1 Tim. 4.1, 3.
dyspensacyons.
In canon law, a dispensation is an administrative act
suspending an obligation or prohibition laid down by church law. The law
is not revoked, but for the good of the subject permission is given to
act contrary to the law, cf. [C7, “forboden lawfull wedlocke” and commentary note]. Late medieval church
authorities, both in Rome and in many
dioceses, gained part of their income from fees for the dispensations
they gave. The most widely discussed dispensation in Tyndale's day had
been granted in 1509 when Julius II (pope,
1503–13) suspended the marriage impediment existing between Prince Henry and
Catherine, the widow of Henry's brother Arthur.
|
If I axe Master More whi he that hath the
seconde wife or hath had
.ij. wives may not be a prest / or whi if a
prestes first wyfe die / he
maye not mary the seconde / he wyll answere be
cause the prest must represent the misteries or secret
properties and vnion of christe
the only husbonde of his only wife the church
or congregacion that
beleueth in him only. That is / as I haue in
other places sayde / the scripture describeth vs in
matrimonie the misteries and secret benefites
which God the father hath hyd in christ for all
them that be
chosen and ordeyned to beleue & put their
trustes in hym to be saued. As when a man taketh a wife he
geueth hir him selfe / his honoure / hys riches and all
that he hath and maketh her of equall degre vn to him
selfe: if he be kinge and she before a beggers
doughter / yet she is not the lesse quene and in
honoure a boue all other / if he be emproure she ys
empresse and honoured of men as
the emproure and partetaker of all. Euen so yf a
man repent and come & beleue in christ to be saued from
the damnacyon of the synne of which he repenteth / christ
ys hys awne good immediatly: christes deeth / payne /
prayar / passion / fastynge and all his
merites are for that mans synnes a full
satisfaccyon and a sacrifice of
might and power to absolue hym a pena et a
culpa: christes enheretaunce / hys lo
|
misteries . . .
congregacion. Cf. Eph. 5.32. Answer has
"misteries or secret properties" (154/8); NT has "great secrete" (Wallis
407/21; TNT 286G).
misteries . . .
christ. Cf. Col. 2.2–3. Answer has
"misteries and secrete benefites"; NT has "mistery" (Wallis 421/1; TNT
296A).
|
ue and fauoure that he hath with god his father are that
mans by and by / and the man by that mariage is pure as christ and cleane wyth out synne / and honourable / glorious /
well beloued and in fauoure thorow the grace of that
mariage. And because that the prest must represent vs thys
significacion / is the cause whi a
preest maye not haue the seconde wife saye they
/ whych popish
reason hath disceaued many wise / as who can be but
disceaued in
some thinge / if he receaue all hys doctrine by
the auctorite of hys elders / excepte he haue an occasion as
we haue to runne to Moses and the prophetes and there heare
and se with oure awne eyes and beleue no lenger by the
reason of oure forefathers / when we se them
so shamfully begild them selues and to begile
vs in a thousande thinges whych the turkes se.
|
That is . . .
mariage. Luther had described the union realized in
justification between Christ and the believer as the mutual
sharing, by exchanging title, goods, and possessions, much as in
matrimony, Sermo de duplici iustitia, 1519 (WA
2.145; not in LW); Freedom of a Christian, 1520
(WA 7.25f; LW 31.351f).
represent vs thys
significacion. Cf. "represent vs this" ([M8]). In both cases,
"vs" is indirect object.
|
Now to oure purpose / iff thys doctryne be true / then must
euery preest haue a wyfe or. haue had a wife. For he that
neuer had wife can not represent vs this. And againe he
that hath an hore or a nother
mans wyfe / hath lost this propirte and therfore
ought to be put downe.
|
then . . . mans
wyfe. Cf. CWM 8/1.87/25. In this section on Matrimony in Confutation, More addresses Obedience (I7v) on a married clergy.
|
And agayne / the seconde mariage then of no man is or can be
a sacrament by that doctryne. And yet I will describe you
the mariage off christ as well by hys mariage that hath had
.ix. wiues and hath
now the tenth / as by his that hath now the
firste.
|
|
O wil they saye / his wife was no virgin or he when they
were maried. Sir the significacyon stondeth not in the
virginite but in the actual wedlocke. We were no virgens
when we came to christ but comen hores beleuinge in a
thousand Idoles.
|
common hores . . .
Idoles. Cf. Jer. 3.1, Ezek. 16.15–35, Hos. 4-I5.
|
And in the seconde mariage or tenth
and ye will / the man
hath but one wife and all his is hirs / and his
other wiues be in a lande where is no husbonde or wife. I
saye therfore with Paul that this is
deuellish doctrine and hath a similitude of
godlynesse with it but the power is a waye. The myst of it
blindeth the eyes of the simple and begyleth them / that
they can not se a thousande abhominacions
wrought vnder that clocke.
|
lande . . .
wife. Cf. Matt. 22.30, Mark 12.25, Luke 20.35.
hath ... a
waye. Cf. 2 Tim. 3.5.
|
And therfore I saye still / that the apostles meaninge was
that he shuld haue a wife / if haply his age were not the
gretter / and that by one wife he excludeth them that had
two and them that were defamed
with other saue their awne wiues / and wolde
haue them to be soch as were knowen of vertuouse liuynge /
for to doo reuerence and honoure vn to the doctrine of
Christe. As it appereth by the
wedowes whych he excludeth before .lx. yeres
for feare of vnchastite and admitteth yet none of that age
excepte she were well knowen of chast / honeste and godly
behauoure / and that to honoure gods worde with all / than
whych the pope hath nothynge moare vile. And when Master
More to mocke / bringeth forth the texte of the
wedowe / that she must be the wife of one man. I
answere for all his iestynge / that Paul excludeth not hir
that had .x. husbandes one aftir a nother / but hir that had
.ij. husbandes attonce. And when More laugheth at it / as
though it had neuer bene the gyse. I wold to god
for his mercy that it were not the gyse this
daye / and then I am sure his wrath wold not be so greate
as it is. Paul meaneth only that he wold haue no diffamed
woman chosen wedowe for dishonourynge the worde of god
|
one wife . . .
liuynge. Cf. 1 Tim. 3.2.
And therfore ...
of Christe. Tyndale interprets "the husband of one
wyfe" (1 Tim. 3.2; Wallis 443/6; TNT 310A) as St. Paul's positive
prescription for those selected for the office of bishop or priest. More
had taken the text as a temporary concession amid the
circumstances of the nascent church and as excluding those
who had remarried as widowers (CWM 6/1.303/24–308/20). But Tyndale
follows Luther and Zwingli in their prescriptive
interpretation. For Luther, cf. To the Christian
Nobility, 1520 (WA 6.440–43; LW 44.175–79) and Babylonian Captivity, 1520 (WA 6.557; LW
36.101f). Zwingli cited 1 Tim. 3.2 in 1522 as an apostolic text that
stands in the way of compulsory celibacy, both in his Supplicatio to Bishop Hugo of Constance and in his Freundliche Bitte to the confederates of Zürich.
Cf. Sämtliche Werke 1.205, 231f; Huldreich
Zwingli, Selected Works, ed. Samuel Macauley Jackson
(Philadelphia: U of Pennsylvania P,
1901) 35.
wedowes . . .
behauoure. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.9–10. Tyndale discusses the
services performed by sixty—year old widows in the early church (Prelates B4v). After Louis
II of Hungary (king, 1516–26) died fleeing from the Turks at
Mohács, his twenty-yearold widow Mary of Austria declined to
remarry, contrary to the counsel of Erasmus in On the
Christian Widow, 1529 (LB 5.723C—766E; CWE 66.184–257).
Instead, from 1531 to 1555 she served as Regent of the Netherlands for
her brother Charles V. Tyndale was executed
under her adminstration by a decree that Foxe (5.127) alleged had been
enacted at the Diet of Augsburg.
mocke . . . one
man. Cf. CWM 1/1.306/32–307/4.
wedowe . . . one
man. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.9.
|
and the congregacion of Christ / and therfore excludeth
comen wemen and soch as were dyffamed besydes their
husbandes and haply the deuorced therto. And that I proue by the same doctrine of Paule / that the kyngdome of god is no
soch busynes but the kepynge of gods commandementes only
and to loue one a nother. Now loke on the thynge and on the
office of the wedowe.
It was but to wayte on the sicke and pore people
and to washe straungers fete. Now the wedowes of .x.
husbandes must haue be founde of the cost of the
congregacion / iff they were destitute of frendes / as all
other pore were / though in tyme passed they haue bene
diffamed persons.
|
It was . . .
fete. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.10.
founde . . .
congregacion. 1 Tim. 5.16.
destitute of
frendes. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.5.
|
But vnder .lx. wold Paul let none ministre for feare of
occasions of vnchastite / and therto none but soch as were
well knowen of honeste liuynge and of good reporte. Now in
as moch as the wedow of. x. husbandes must be founde of the
comen cost at hir nede / what vnclennesse is in hir by the
reason of hir seconde husbonde / that she is not good
ynough to be a seruaunte vn to the pore people / to
dresse their meate / to wash their clothes / to
make their beddes and so forth and to wash straungers fete
/ that came out of one congregacion vn to a nother a boute
busynesse / and to doo all maner seruice of loue vn to her
pore brethern and sisters. To haue had the seconde
husbande is no shame amonge the hethen: it is no shame
amonge the christen for when the husbonde is deed / the wife
is fre to mary to whom she wyll in the lorde / and by as
good reason the husbande / and of right who moare fre then
the preeste? And therfore they shame not our doctrine ner
oure congregacion /
|
But . . .
vnehastite. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.11–12.
seruaunte . . .
fete. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.10.
when . . .
wyll. Cf. Rom. 7.3.
|
ner dishonoure
god amonge the hethen or weake Christen. Now
when we
haue a playne rule that he whych loueth his
neyboure as him selfe
kepeth all the lawes of god / lett him tell me
for what cause of loue
towarde his neyboure / a wedowe of two lawfull
husbandes maye not doo seruice vn to the pore people.
|
weake Christen.
Cf. Rom. 14.1–2.
he . . . god.
Cf. Rom. 13.8–9.
|
Why maye not a wedowe of .l. doo seruice vn to the pore?
paule whych knitteth no snares ner leadeth vs blinde ner
teacheth vs wyth out a reason geuynge of his doctrine /
answereth / for feare of occasions of euell / lest she be
tempted or tempte other: And then if she be taken in
misdoenge / the doctrine of Christ be euell spoken of
therto and the weake offended.
|
feare . . .
spoken of. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.11–12.
|
And when Master More mocketh wyth my reason that I wolde haue euery preest to haue a wife because fewe men can liue
chaste / I answere / that if he loued the honoure of Christ
and his neyboure as he doeth his awne couetousnesse / he
shuld finde that a good argumente
. Paul maketh the same and moch moare sclenderly
then I after youre sophistrie. For he disputeth thus / some
younge wedowes do dishonest the congregacion of Christe and
his doctrine /
therfore shall no younge wedow at all ministre
in the comune seruice therof: But shall all be maried and
bere childern and serue their husbandes. And it is a fer
lesse rebuke to the doctrine of Christ and his congregacion
/ that a woman shuld doo amisse / then the bisshope or
preest. I am not so mad / to thinke that there coude no prest at all liue chaste. Nether am I so folish to thynke that there be not
as
many wemen that coude liue chast at .1. as
prestes at .xxiiij. And yet though of a thousande wedowes
of .1. yere olde
|
More . . .
chaste. Cf. CWM 6/1.308/21–24.
some . . .
doctrine Cf. 1 Tim. 5.11–12.
But . . .
husbandes. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.14.
prests at
.xxiiij. Thanks to Germain Marc'hadour for pointing
out that twenty-four was the minimum age for ordination to the
priesthood with its obligation of celibacy, cf. [N5, “some liue chast at .xxiiij.”].
|
.ix. hundred .xc. and .ix. coude lyue chast / Paul because
he knoweth not that
one / wyll lett none at all ministre in the
comen seruice amonge occasion
of vnchastite. Christes appostles consydered all infirmities
and all that might hindre the doctrine of Christe / and
therfore did their beste to preuent all occasions. Wherfore
as fish is no better then flesh / ner flesh better then fish
in the kyngdome of Christ / euen so
virginite wedlocke and wedowed are none better
then other to be
saued by in their awne nature or to please god
with all / but with
whatsoeuer I maye best serue my brethern / that
is euer best acordinge
vn to the tyme and facion of the worlde. In
persecucion it is
good for euery man to liue chast can he / and
namely for the preacher. In peace when a man maye liue
quietly and abyde in one
place / a wife is a sure thynge to cutt of
occasions.
|
In persecucion . .
. chast. Cf. 1 Cor. 7.26.
|
Then he wold make it seme that prestes wiues
were the occasions
of heresies in almanye. Naye / they fell first
to heresies and then toke
wiues / as ye fell first to the popis holy
doctrine and then toke whores.
|
prestes wiues .
. . almanye. Cf. CWM 6/1.311/10–11.
|
M. the church byndeth no man to chastite. T. of
a trueth / for it
geueth licence to who soeuer wyll / to kepe
hores / and permitteth to abuse mens wiues and sofereth
sodomitrie / and doeth but only
forbid matrimonie.
|
the church ...
chastite. Cf. CWM 6/1.311/23–24, 312/35–37.
|
And when he sayth / chastite was allmoste
receaued by generall
custome / before the law was made: one lye. And
good fathers did
but geue their aduise therto: a nother lye. And
it was ratified and receaued wyth the consent of all
christendome: the third lye.
|
chastite . . .
made. Cf. CWM 6/1.311/13–16.
|
They dyd well to chose a poete to be their
|
|
defender. First it was attempted in generall counsell and
resisted by holy fathers whych yet them selues were neuer
maried / sayenge that men might
not knitte a snare for their weake brethern /
agenst the doctrine of
Christ and his appostles. Nether coude it be
brought to passe / vntyll
the pope had gott the emproures swerde out of
his hande. The grekes which were the one halfe of
christendome then I suppose / wold neuer admitte it.
|
men . . .
brethern. Cf. Rom. 14.13.
the pope had gott
the emproures swerde. In Prelates (B7v),
Tyndale mistakenly asserts that Boniface III
(pope, 607) backed by the Byzantine Emperor Phocas ordered German priests to put away their wives. Concern
for the alienation of church property and a renewal of the monastic
spirit by the Cluniac reform (910) led in the later 10c and 11c to a
renewed effort to enforce celibacy by popes and regional
councils. For example, Nicholas II (pope,
1058–61) at a Lateran synod (1059) decreed priestly celibacy
but shifted the papal alliance from the emperor to the Normans in
Southern Italy. Gregory VII (pope, 1073–85) at Roman synods (1074, 1075)
repeated these decrees but relied on papal legates to enforce them. He
is noted also for his conflict with Emperor
Henry IV over lay nomination of bishops.
|
Now godly loue wold neuer sofre them to consent
that we shuld
be bound vn to the burthen which they them selues coude not
beare
as M. More in a nother place affermith that they
dyd. And agayne /
we haue manyfest stories that it was brought in
with violence of
swerde and that all the prestes of germany were
compelled to put awaye their wiues. And we finde that
whersoeuer the pope raygneth / he came in with disceauinge
the kynge of the contre and then with his swerde compelled
the reste. The pope came but now late in
to wales to raygne there ouer the bisshopes and
prestes / and that
with the swerd of the kinge of Englonde.
|
we shuld . .
. beare. Cf. Acts 15.10.
M. More . . .
dyd. Cf. CWM 6/1.105/4–7.
The pope . . .
wales. During the first half of the 12c, the four Welsh sees
(Llandaff, St. David's, Bangor, and St. Asaph) pledged
their obedience to Canterbury. After the last Celtic Prince of Wales was
killed in 1283, both Edward I (king,
1272–1307) and the Archbishop of Canterbury visited the country
the next year. During the first decade of the
15c, a Welsh rebellion against Henry IV (king,
1399–1413) was led by Owen Glendower, who offered to recognize the
anti-pope in return for establishing Wales as an independent
ecclesiastical province with St. David's as its metropolitan see. The
Lancastrians harshly repressed this revolt, thus further alienating
Tyndale, who already blamed them for the murder of Richard II (king, 1377–99) and the persecution of the
Lollards. See Glanmor Williams 2–3, 41–44,
225–28.
|
And yet though all the clergie of christendome
had graunted it /
all the church had not made it ner yet the tenth
parte of the church. The laye people be as well of the
church as the prestes. Nether can all the prestes in the
world of ryght make any lawe wherin their parte lyeth with
out their consent. Now it perteyneth vn to the comen people
and most of all vn to the weakest / that their prestes be
endued with all vertu and honestie. And the chastite of his wife / doughter and seruaunt perteyneth vn to euery particular man
/ whych we se by experience defiled
|
|
dayly / by the vnchaste
chastite of the spiritualtye.
|
And yet . . .
spiritualtye. Tyndale argues that the laity should have given
their consent to the imposition of celibacy because of their
rightful concern for the virtue of their priests and the chastity of
their womenfolk. He argues in a manner akin to the well-known procedural
rule of medieval canon law that what affects all should be discussed and
approved by all. Yves Congar showed the broad span of applications made
of this norm adopted from the Code of Justinian (2d ed., AD 531) even by popes as conscious of their own authority as
Innocent
III (pope, 1198–1216) and Boniface
VIII (pope, 1294–1303). See "Quod omnes tangit, ab omnibus
tractari et approbari debet," Revue historique de
droit français 36 (1958) 210–59; rpt. as Study III in Droit ancien et structures ecclésiales (London:
Variorum, 1982). More recently,
Constantin Fasolt has treated William
Durant the Younger's appeal to the principle in
his Tractatus de modo generalis concilii
celebrandi (1311), as requiring consultation with
those who would be affected by innovations changing the
already existing laws governing their lives and action. See "Quod omnes tangit, ab omnibus approbari debet:
the Words and the Meaning," in In Iure Veritas,
Festschrift Schafer Williams, ed. Steven Bowman (U of Cincinnati School of Law,
1991).
|
Wherfore if the parishes or any one parish / after they had
sene the
experience what inconuenientes come of their
chastite / wold haue
no curat excepte he had a wife to cutt of
occasions / as Paul when he had sene the proffe / wold haue
no younge wedowes ministre / who saue a tirant / shuld be
agenst them?
|
Paul . . .
ministre. Cf. I Tim. 5.11–12.
|
Morouer the generall counsels of the
spiritualtye ar of no nother maner sens the pope was a god
then the generall parlamentes of the temperaltie. Where no
man dare saye his mynde frely and liberally for feare of
some one and of his flaterars.
|
|
And loke in what captiuite the parlamentes be
vnder the priuatt counsels of kynges / so are the generall
counsels vnder the pope and
his cardenales. And this is the maner of both.
Some one two or three
wilie foxes that haue all other in subieccion /
as ye haue sene in my lorde cardenall / imagen / not what
ought to be / but what they
lust to haue & conceaue in their awne
braynes and goo with child / some tyme a yere .ij. iij.
iiij. v. vj. or .vij. and some tyme .xx. and a boue /
castynge / canvesynge and compasynge for the birth agenst
oportunite: openinge the mater priuely vnder an oth a litle
and a litle vn to certayne secretaries whose parte is therin
/ as they finde men of actiuite and of corage / prepared to
sel soul and body for promocion.
|
parlamentes.
Henry VIII summoned nine parliaments
during his reign. As Lord Chancellor, Archbishop Warham
successfully persuaded the Commons in 1512 to grant Henry 127,000 pounds for the invasion of France.
His successor Cardinal Wolsey asked the
Commons in 1523 for 800,000 pounds for the invasion of Scotland and France
but settled for 136,256 pounds. More as Speaker of the House assisted in
the bargaining process and received
a bonus of 100 pounds from a grateful Wolsey.
More himself served as Lord Chancellor during the first three
sessions of the Reformation Parliament, furthering much secular business
but remaining aloof from the king's marital problems. Cf.
Jennifer Loach, Parliament under the Tudors (Oxford: Clarendon, 1991) x,
58–61. In Supplication of Souls (1529), More
complains that the king intimidates both Lords and Commons (CWM
7.140/6–141/21 and nn).
A member of the king's council since 1531, and as rising minister from
1532, Thomas Cromwell (c1485–1540) drafted
bills and lobbied Parliament to approve major legislation
affecting the church in England, e.g.: Act for
the Conditional Restraint of Annates, March 1532, 23 Henry VIII, Ch. 20 (Statutes
3.385–88); Act in Restraint of Appeals to Rome, April 1533,
24 Henry VIII, Ch. 12 (Statutes 3.42 7–29); Act
Confirming the Submission of the Clergy, March 1534, 25 Henry VIII, Ch.
19 (Statutes 3.460–61); Act Restraining the Payment of Annates, March 1534, 25 Henry VIII, Ch. 20 (Statutes 3.462–64);
Act of Succession, March
1534, 25 Henry VIII, Ch. 22 (Statutes 3.471–74);
Act of Supremacy, November 1534, 26 Henry VIII, Ch. 1 (Statutes 3.492); Oath of Succession denying papal primacy,
November 1534, 26 Henry VIII, Ch. 2 (Statutes
3.492–93). For the early history of annates in England, cf. [L5v, “stinte” and commentary note].
Cromwell was not named vicegerent for spiritual affairs until cJanuary
1535. See G.R. Elton, Reform and Reformation: England,
1509–1558 (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1977).
Regarding the Act of Succession of March 1534, which rejected papal
validation of Henry's marriage to Catherine,
More explains that he came to believe that papal primacy was instituted
by God after reading the king's Assertio. Cf. Ep.
199, To Thomas Cromwell, Chelsea, 5 March <1534>
(More, Correspondence 498/200–499/247).
Tyndale disapproved of Wolsey's successful efforts in 1523 to move
Parliament to levy high taxes (cf. Obedience E7).
As an opponent of Antichrist, he must have applauded the acts severing
financial and legal ties with the papacy. Tyndale was guilty of treason,
however, for rejecting Henry's marriage with Anne Boleyn, until it was
annulled on 17 May 1536, two days before her execution; cf.
MacCulloch
, Cranmer 158–59.
generall
counsels. For Julius II at Lateran V, cf. [H4v, “generall counsell” and commentary note].
conceaue . . .
child. Cf. Jas. 1.15.
|
And the mater in the meane tyme is turmoyled and tossed amonge them selues: and persuacions and sotle reasons ar
forged to blinde the right waye and to begyle mens wittes.
And
|
|
whom they feare to haue aduersaries able to resiste them /
for soch meanes ar sought / to brynge them in vn to their
partie or to conuey them out of the waye. And when
oportunite is come / they call a counsell or parlament
vnder a contrary pretence. And a masse of the holy gost /
whom they desyre as ferre awaye as were possible / is songe
and a goodly sermon is made / to blere mens eyes
with all. And then
sodenly other men vnprouided / the mater is
opened / aftir the most sotle maner. And many are begyled
with sotle argumentes and craftie
persuasions. And they that hold harde agenst
them ar called asyde and resoned with aparte and handeled
aftir a facion / and partly entised with fayre promises and
partly feared with cruell threatenynges / and so some ar
ouercome with syluer sylogismoses and
other for feare of threateninges are dreuen
vnto silence ./ And if any be founde at the last / that
wyll not obeye their falshed and tiranny /
they rayle on him and ieste him out of
countenaunce and call him opinatiue / selfeminded and
obstinat / and bere him in hand that the deuell is in him
that he so cleueth vn to his awne witte / though he
speake no sillable then gods worde / and is
axed whether he wilbe
wyser then other men. And in the spiritualtye
they excomunicat him & make an heretike of him. And
this to betrue in the clargies chastite is as clere as the
daye by manifest chronicles / in so moch that the prelates
of Rome / were a brewenge it a boue an hundred yeres and I
wott not how longe lenger / yer they coude brynge it to
passe / and yet in vayne till they had gotte the emproures swerde to
proue that it was most expedient so to be. And for what
entent? to
brynge all vnder the pope / and
|
syluer
sylogismoses. Good alliteration but not a figure of logic.
|
that the prelates of all landes
might as the olde maner was / come and wayte on
the pope at
Rome / where he prepared them hores ynow.
|
|
And that his sworen prelates in euery lande / might the
moare
conueniently wayte in kynges courtes / to
ministre the comen welth vn to the popis pleasure and
profite. For had the clargie kepte their
wiues / they coude neuer haue come vn to this
aboue where they now be / and to these pluralities / vnions
and totquottes. For their is no laye man though he were
neuer so evell disposed / that coude for his wife and
childern haue leyser to contriue soch mischeue and to runne
from contre to contre / to lerne falshed and sotilte / as our spiritualtye doo / which with out feare of god and shame of man / kepe whores whersoeuer they come. And thus ye se that the
clargies chastite perteyneth as moch vn to the temporalte
as vn to the spiritualte .
|
|
And a nother is this / no power amonge them that professe
the
trouth / maye bynd where god lowseth / saue only
where loue and my neybours necessite requireth it of me.
Nether can any power now bynd them to come / but they may
frely kepe or breake / as the thynge is hurtfull or
expedient. Nether can there be any bonde where loue and
necessite requireth the contrary. So that this law / loue
thy neyboure / to helpe him as thou woldest be holpe / must
interpret all mans lawes.
|
bynd where god
lowseth. Cf. Matt. 16.19, 18.18.
helpe . . .
holpe. Cf. Matt. 7.12, Luke 6.31.
|
As if I had sworn younge or vnwysely that I wold liue
chaste and all the world had bound me / if afterward I
burnt and coude not ouercome the passion / I ought to
mary.
|
|
For I must condicyon my vowe and shew
|
|
a cause of it therto. I maye not vow for the chastite it
selfe as though it were sacrifice to please god in it selfe
/ for that is the Idolatrie of hethen. I must therfore vowe
to doo my neyboure seruice (which in that case he maye not
require) or to geue my selfe moare quietly to prayer &
studie (which is not possible as longe as I burne & the mynd wyll
not be quiet) or that I maye the better kepe the
lawes of god whych if I burne I stond thorow my chastite in
moare ieoperdie to breake
and to hurte my neyboure and to shame the
doctrine of christe. And in like maner / If I had forsworen
fleshe & all the world had bound me / yet if necessite
require it of me / to saue my life or my health / I ought to
breake it. And agayne though I had sworn chastite / and the
comen wealth or the necessite of a nother required the contrary / I must breake it. But on the one syde / of all that euer
burnt in the
popis chastite / he neuer gaue prest licence to
take wife / but to kepe hores only. And on the other syde /
all that vow any vow / doo it for the thynge it selfe as
though it were as I said seruice or sacrifice to god that
had delite in the dede / as younge childern haue in
apples / and that for that dede they shall haue
an hier rowme in heuen then their neyboures / which is the
Idolatrie of the hethen / when he ought to bestow his vow
vppon his neyboure to brynge him to heuen and not to envye
him and to seke therby an hier rowme not
carynge whether his neyboure come thither or no.
And finally to
burne and not to wyll vse the naturall remedye
that god hath made / is but to tempte god / as in all other
thynges. But and if god haue brought the in to a strayte
and haue therto taken the naturall remedye from
|
I maye not ...
it selfe. Cf. CWM 6/1.312/21–29.
As if . . .
breake it. As the laws of the church are limited , so
also is the binding power of vows, especially that of celibacy , as Luther had stated in To the Christian
Nobility, 1520 (WA 6.441–43; LW 44.177f). For further
discussion of the vow of chastity, cf. 189/ 19n. (JW)
|
the / then to resiste and to crie vn to God for helpe and
to sofre / is a signe that thou louest gods lawes. And to loue
Gods law is to besure that thou art Gods child
electe to mercie. For
in all his childern only / he writeth that
token.
|
But . . .
lawes. Cf. 1 Cor. 10.13. This promise of God's help, when the
remedy of marriage was not available, must have consoled Tyndale in
exile.
to loue Gods
law. Cf. Ps. 119.97.
electe. Cf.
Rom. 8.33. NT uses "chosen" instead of "electe" (Wallis 331/13; TNT
233F).
|
And then he saith / euery man hath his choyce whether he
wilbe preest or no. But what nettes and snares doeth
antichrist laye for
them? First his false doctrine / where with the
elders begyled / compell their childern and sacrifice them
/ to burne in the popis chastite
with no nother mynde / then those old Idolaters
sacrificed their childern vn to the false god Moloch: so
that they thinke / by the merites of their childerns
burninge / after the popes false doctrine / to please god
and to gett heuen / cleane ignoraunt of the testament made
in christes bloude.
|
euery man ... or
no. Cf. CWM 6/1.311/21–22.
those . . .
Moloch. For the prohibition of human sacrifice , cf.
Jer. 32.35. For the offering of children by Ahaz, cf. 2 Kings 16.3, and by Manasseh, cf. 2 Kings 21.6.
testament . . .
bloude. Cf. Heb. 9.14–16, 10.29, 13.20–21. Aquinas expounds the
idea of "testament" (Summa III, Q. 78, Art. 3,
Reply to Obj. 3–4).
|
Then what a multitude ar blinded and drawen in
to the nett / with the bayte of promocion / honoure /
dignite / pleasures / fredome and liberte to synne and to
doo al mischeue vnpunished / thinges which all evell that
feare not god doo desyre?
|
|
And what a numbre brought vpp ydely vn to .xx.
and a boue / then put their heedes in his halter / because
they haue no nother craft to gett their liuinges & not
because they can liue chaste.
|
|
Also some liue chast at .xxiiij. which same
burne at .xxx. And that to be true dayly experience teacheth
and good naturall causes therbe.
|
|
And then loke on the appostles lerninge &
ordinaunce. When one or .ij. younge wedowes had broken
there chastite / he wold neuer
after let any moo be chosen of the same age. How
cometh it then that the pope for so many hundred thousandes
that miscary / wil nether breake the
|
When . . .
age. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.11–15.
|
ordinaunce or mitigat it / or let any goo backe / but if
any burne / sendeth them vn to the shame of christes
doctrine and offendinge and hurte off his church and neuer vn to the lawfull remedie of mariage.
|
|
And when Master More calleth it heresie / to thinke that the
maried were as pleasant to god as the vnmaried / he is
surelye an heretyke that thynketh the contrary. Christes
kingdome is nether meat ner drinke ner husband ner wife ner
wedow ner virgin / but the kepynge off the commaundementes
and seruinge of a mans neyboure
louingely by the doctrine of S. paule. Where not
to eate helpeth me to kepe the commaundementes better then
to eate / there yt ys better not to eate then to eate. And
where too eate helpeth me to kepe the commaundementes and
to doo my dutie vn to my neyboure / there
it is better to eate then not to eate. And in
like case where to be with out a wife helpeth moare to kepe
the commaundementes and to
serue a mans neyboure / there yt is better to be
vnmaried then maried / and where a wife helpeth too kepe
the commaundementes better then to bewith out / there it is
better to haue a wife then to be
with out. That herte only whych is readye to do
or lett vndone all thynges for his neyboures sake / is a
plesaunt thynge in the syght of god.
|
More . . .
vnmaried. Cf. CWM 6/1.311/32–34.
Christes . . .
ner drinke. Cf. Rom. 14.17.
seruinge . . .
then to eate. Cf. Rom. 14.15, 20.
with out . . .
commaundementes. Cf. 1 Cor. 7.2.
serue a mans
neyboure. Cf. 1 Cor. 7.32–34. Tyndale's NT relates both
celibacy and marriage to service of the neighbor in the sidenote to 1
Cor. 7.26 (Wallis 355;TNT 250).
|
And when he wyll haue the prestes to liue chaste / for
reuerence off the sacramentes yt ys deuellish doctrine
hauinge the similitude of godlynesse / but the pith and mary
is awaye. If he meane water / oyle salt and soch like / then
is the
|
prestes to liue
chaste. Tyndale corrects the multiple misunderstandings underlying More's claim that continence befits a sacramental
minister (CWM 6/1.311/34–312/1, 312/26–29). Marital sex is
more holy than numerous ritual objects. Matt. 15.17–20
gives a new basis for defilement in the
disposition of the heart. Regarding the Eucharist, it is traditional
doctrine that the hands and teeth do not affect Christ, whose natural
body can no longer suffer. In any case, the law of celibacy occasions
sins that More should see as more defiling than marital sexuality.
(JW)
The laity were expected to abstain from sexual intercourse for three days
before receiving Communion. Because of the emphasis on the transcendence
of the sacrament, as well as the practical implications for
their marital relationship, most received only on Easter , cf.
Marshall 159–63, 185.
prestes . . .
sacramentes. Cf. CWM 6/1.311/35–312/1 and 6/1.3x2/26–29.
|
wife with hir body and all hir vses in the lawes of god /
incomparable purer and holyer. If he meane the sacrament of
christes body / I answere / that the handes defile not the
man ner ought that goeth thorow the handes be they
neuer so vnwashe / by the testimonie of christe
/ and moch lesse can they then defile christe.
|
handes . . .
vnwashe. Cf. Matt. 15.17–20.
|
Morouer the prest twitcheth not christes natural body with
his
handes by youre awne doctrine / ner seith it
with his eyes / ner breaketh yt with his fingers ner eateth
it wyth hys mouth ner chammeth yt wyth hys teeth ner
drinketh his bloude with his lippes / for
christe is impassible. But he that repenteth
towarde the law of god / and at the sight of the sacrament
or off the breakinge / felynge / eatynge
/ chamminge or drinkinge / calleth to
remembraunce the
deeth of christe / his body breakynge and
bloudshedynge for our synnes and all hys passion / the same
eateth our sauioures body and drinketh his bloude thorow
faith only and receaueth forgeuenesse of
all his synnes therby / and other not. And all
that haue not this doctrine
of the sacrament come therto in vayne. And
therfore there is
no moare cause that he which sayeth the masse
shuld lyue chast then
he that heareth it / or he that ministreth the
sacrament / then he that receaueth it. It is to me greate
maruell that vnlawfull whoredome
couetousnesse and extorsion can not defyle
their handes / as well as lawfull matrimonie. Cursed
therfore be their deuellish doctrine with false apperinge
godlinesse the frute and power awaye / out of the
hertes of all christen men.
|
christes natural
body. Tyndale rejects an excessively materialistic
understanding of the Eucharist, such as Berengar of Tours (c999–1088)
was made to affirm in 1059, "I believe that the bread and wine which are
laid on the altar are after the consecration not only a sacrament but
also the true body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, and
they are physically taken up and broken in the hands of the priest and
crushed by the teeth of the faithful, not only sacramentally, but in
truth" (quoted by Lanfranc, Liber de corpore et sanguine domini, (c1059–62) (PL 150.410–11, tr. by Rubin
19–20; Latin in 2on49). The crude philosophical realism of this formula
was modified by a Lateran synod of 1079, which introduced the
term "substance" into the account of the Eucharistic presence
(Neuner-Dupuis 1501). Aquinas quotes the earlier statement
and comments, "[T]he breaking and the crushing with the teeth is to be
referred to the sacramental species, under which the body of Christ
truly is" (Summa III, Q. 77, Art. 7, Reply to
Obj. 3). (JW)
|
And when he bringeth the ensample of the hethen / I praise
him. For the hethen because they
|
ensample of the
hethen. Cf. CWM 6/1.312/1–7.
|
coude not vnderstond god spiritually / to serue him in the
sprite to beleue in him and to loue his lawes / therfore
they turned his glorie vn to an image and sarued
him after their awne imaginacion with bodyly
seruice as the hole kingdome of the pope doeth / hauinge
lesse power to serue him in
spirite than the turkes. For when the hethen
made an image of the
axes or feuers and sacrificed therto / they
knew that the image was
not the feuers / but vnder the similitude of the
ymage / they worsheped
that power of god which plaged them with the
feuers / wyth bodyly seruice / as the pope doeth aboue al
the Idolaters that euer
were in the worlde. As when we paynte saint
Micael weyenge the
soules and steke vpp a candell to flater him and
to make him fauourable vn to vs / and regarde not the
testament of christ ner the lawes of god / because we haue
no power to beleue ner to loue the trueth. And euen so to
referre virginite vn to the person of god / to please him
therwith is false sacrifice and hethenish Idolatrie. For the onely
seruice of god is to beleue in christ and to
loue the lawe. Where fore
thou must referre thi wedlocke / thi virginite
and all thi wother deades vn to the kepinge of the lawe and
seruinge thy neyboure only. And then when thou lokest with
a louinge herte / on the law that saith breake not wedlocke
/ kepe no whore and so forth / and findest thi body weake
and thine office soch that thou must haue conuersacion with
mens wiues / doughters and seruauntes / then it is better
to haue a wife then to bewith out. And agayne if thou se
seruice to bedone that thou canst not so wel do with a wife as with out / then if thou haue power to bewith out it is best so
to be / and in soch like. And else the
|
turned . . .
image. Cf. Rom. 1.23.
saint Micael weyenge the soules. Late
medieval English churches were frequently decorated with paintings of
the Archangel Michael holding the scale of
justice with devils in one pan and souls in the other. The latter are
helped by Mary, who adds her rosary beads for good measure. Tyndale
would probably
object to this image for depicting
justification by works and the intercession of the saints. Cf. Duffy 319 and Plate 122 and Brigden 21n73. In
Duffy Plate 121, a devil pulls on one pan while Mary weighs down the
other.
law . . .
whore. Cf. Exod. 20.14, Deut. 5.18, Heb. 13.4.
|
one is as good as the other and no difference. And to take
a wife for pleasure / is as good as to absteyne for
displeasure.
|
And to . . . for
displeasure. Cf. CWM 6/1.311/32–34.
|
And when Mastre More seith no nother cause / why
it is not best that oure spiritualtie were all gelded /
then for losse of merite in resistynge / besydes that that
imaginacion is playne Idolatrie / I hold
M. More begylde / iff all we reade of gelded
men be true and the experience we se in other bestes. For
then the gelded lust in their
flesh as moch as the vngelded. Which if be true
/ then the gelded / in that he taketh soch greate payne in
geldynge / not to minysh his
lustes but if lustes ouercome him / yet that he haue not
were with to hurte his neyboure / deserueth moare then the
vngelded. And then
it were best that we ate and dronke and made
oure flesh stronge that we burned / to deserue in resistynge
/ as some of youre holy sayntes
haue layd virgens in their beddes / to kendle
their corage / that they might after quench their hete in
colde water / to deserue the merite of holy marters.
|
gelded men.
Although found in 1531 and 1573, Walter omits 165/S3: "Whether it were
best that prestes were gelded."
haue layd virgens in
their beddes. Leaders in the early church denounced the custom
of "syneisakitism" or the cohabitation of a celibate man and
woman. Some indeed slept together, ideally only in the literal sense. If
they would not separate, Cyprian ordered them excommunicated.
Cf. To Pomponius, Bishop of Dionysiana [sic]
(AD C249) (Ep. 62 in PL 4.364–72; Ep. 4 in CSEL 3B.17–26; Ep. 61 in ANF
5.356–58). In Canon 3, Nicea I in 325 prohibited clerics from living
with women who were not close female relatives, but its decree was not
everywhere obeyed. Cf. Gratian, Decretum, Part 1, Dist. 32, Ch. 16 (CIC 1.121;
2NPNF 14.11). Jerome deplores the practice in his famous letter
describing corrupt Roman society, To Eustochium, Ep. 22 (AD 384), Par.
14: "One house holds them and one chamber. They often occupy the same
bed, and yet they call us suspicious if we fancy anything amiss." (PL
22.403; CSEL 54.162; 2NPNF 6.27). Also in the late 4c, John Chrysostom
wrote two treatises against mulieres subintroductae
: Against Those Men Cohabiting with Virgins and
On the Necessity of Guarding
Virginity (PG 47.495–532), in
Jerome, Chrysostom, and Friends: Essays and Translations,
tr. Elizabeth A. Clark, Studies in Women and
Religion 1 (New York: Mellen, 1979) 164–246.
Robert of Arbrissel (c1055–1117), a wandering
preacher, slept among his female followers, for which he was rebuked by
Marbod, Bishop of Rennes, Ep. 6 (PL 171.1481) and Geoffrey, Abbot at Vendome , Bk. 4,
Ep. 47 (PL 157.182). Cf. Dyan Elliott, Spiritual Marriage : Sexual Abstinence in
Medieval Wedlock (Princeton UP, 1993) 111n68. In 1100 Robert
founded the abbey of Fontevrault on the Loire, where Eleanor of
Aquitaine was later confined after she supported the revolt of her sons
against Henry II. Separate houses for men and for women on the same land
were jointly ruled by
an abbess, as were Bridgittine monasteries
such as Syon. Robert was beatified but never
canonized. Cf. NCE 12.528–29; Jacqueline Smith, "Robert of
Arbrissel: Procurator Mulierum," in Medieval Women, ed. Derek
Baker (Oxford: Blackwell for the Ecclesiastical Historical
Society, 1978) 175–84; D.D.R. Owen, Eleanor of
Aquitaine: Queen and Legend (Oxford: Blackwell, 1993) 9.
|
And when he saith / the prestes of the olde law absteyned
from
their wiues when they serued in the temple.
Many thynges were forboden them / to kepe them in bonde and
seruile feare and for other
purposes. And yet I trow he findeth it not in
the texte that they were
forboden their wiues. And when he imageneth so
be cause zacharias
/ when his course was out / gatt him whom to his
howse I thynke it was better for him to go to his howse /
then to send for his
howse to him he was also olde and his wife to.
But and if they were
forboden / it was but for a tyme / to geue them
to prayar / as we
might doo right well and as well as they. But I
read that
|
But . . .
prayar. Cf. 1 Cor. 7.5.
|
they
were forboden to drinke wine & stronge
drinke / when they ministred: of which oures powre in with
out measure.
|
forboden . . .
ministred. Cf. Lev. 10.9.
And when . . .
measure. More claimed an OT precedent for celibacy in the
temporary continence of Temple priests (cf. CWM 6/1.312/12–17). Lev.
22.4 forbade the sons of Aaron to serve in the tabernacle if they had a
skin disease, touched a corpse or had a nocturnal emission. Tyndale
answers that the code of ritual purity laid down in Lev.
21–22 makes no mention of marital continence. Further, Zechariah may
have been away from his wife during his Temple duty (Luke 1.23), but the
reason was simply that their home was not in Jerusalem. (JW)
|
M. More christ liued chast and exhorteth vn to
chastite. Tindale.
we be not al of christes complexion / nether
exhorteth he to other chastite then wedlocke / saue at a
tyme to serue oure neyboures. Now the popis chastite is not
to serue a mans neyboure / but to runne to riotte and to
carie a waye with him the liuynge of the pore and of the
true preacher / even the tythes of .v. or .vj. parishes and
to go and ether dwell by a stues or to carye a stewes with him / or to corrupte other mennes wiues.
|
christ . . .
chastite. Cf. CWM 6/1.312/21–29. Tyndale omits More's clause,
"whiche was . . . borne of a vyrgyn" (CWM 6/1.312/22), but he affirms
Mary's perpetual virginity although he does not believe that this
doctrine is necessary for salvation, cf. 31/14, 95/4–5nn. (JW)
other . . .
neyboures. Cf. 1 Cor. 7.5.
|
Pannutius a man that neuer proued mariage is
praysed in the stories / for resistynge soch doctrine with
gods worde in a generall counsel before the pope was a god.
And now M. More a man that hath proued it twise is
magnified for defendynge it with sophistrie. And ageyne me
semeth that it is agreate ouer sight of M. More to
thinke that christ though he were neuer maried wold not
moare accepte the seruice of a maried man that wold moare
saye trouth for him then they that abhorre wedlocke: in as
moch as the spiritualte accepte his humble saruyce &
rewarde his merites with so hye honoure / because he can
better fayne for them / then any of their vnchaste / I wold
saye awne chast people / though he be bigamus and past the
grace of his necke verse.
|
Pannutius . . .
generall counsel. Socrates Scholasticus reported
that Paphnutius, a celibate bishop of Upper Thebes, persuaded
members of Nicea I to allow bishops, presbyters, and deacons
who were already married to keep their wives; those unmarried
at ordination should remain so. Cf. his Ecclesiastical
History 1.11 (PG 67.101–4; 2NPNF 2.18). Sozomen added
subdeacons to this list. Cf. his parallel Ecclesiastical History 1.23 (PG 67. 925–26; 2NPNF 2.256).
Socrates' account is now seen as legendary. Cf. E.
Jombart and E. Herman, "Célebat des
clercs," Dictionnaire de Droit canonique, 3
(1942) 134, 147f; Georg Denzler, Das Papstum und der Amtszölibat, 2 vols.
(Stuttgart: Hiersemann, 1973–76), 1.9–11.
(JW)
M. More . . .
twise. Tyndale comments on the irony that the English bishops
commissioned More, a twice-married layman,
to defend the clergy. While More addressed the
laity in English , Fisher wrote in Latin, Sacri sacerdotii defensio contra Lutherum of 1525 (Surtz xvii,
329–30). More himself acknowledged, "I am all redy marryed twyse / &
therfore neuer can be preste" (CWM 6/1.53/10–12). Tyndale would prefer
that each person serve Christ as he can, married or celibate (cf. PS
3.165n2).
In the Obedience, Tyndale pursues the
complications imposed by canon law on marriage. He criticizes its rules
governing marriage among those related by spiritual kindred (L3) and the
entrance of a married man into a religious order (D3v, cf. PS 1.171n2).
As such decretals complicate marriage, they also muddle pastoral affairs
. Since God gave temporal kings the swords necessary to
punish all evil-doers equally, the clergy ought to set an
example for the laity by subjecting themselves to the king's governance
and ought not to desire their sins to go unpunished (Obedience E1, cf. PS 1.178n1). Tyndale also confronts the
issues of taxation of the clergy (Obedience E1,
cf. PS 1.179n2), the sacraments (Obedience M5),
and ordination (Obedience M5). Finally, calling
into question popish authority and the body of canon law simultaneously,
Tyndale criticizes the papal office for writing its laws to
stand above all others (Obedience T4v). (JB)
vnchaste . . . awne
chast. Tyndale pretends to make a verbal slip from "unchaste"
to "own chaste" here and in Matthew 03.
necke verse. The
ability to read a passage in Latin, usually the first verse of the Miserere (Ps. 51.1 in KJV), enabled a man to
claim trial in an ecclesiastical court. There, the accused faced harsh
confinement in a bishop's prison instead of death by hanging.
To curb multiple appeals to clerical privilege, a statute of 1488–89
decreed that a literate man who was a first-time offender should suffer
branding on the left thumb: "M" for murder or "T" for theft, 4 Henry VII, Ch. 13 (Statutes 2.538). In 1598 Ben Jonson
escaped hanging for killing a fellow actor, Gabriel
Spencer, in a duel. Cf. David
Riggs,
Ben Jonson: A Life (Cambridge:
Harvard UP, 1989) 49–53. Benefit of clergy was finally abolished in
1827. Cf. Leona C. Gabel, Benefit of Clergy in England in the Later Middle Ages, Smith
College Studies in History 14.1–4 (1928–29; New
York: Octagon, 1969) 124.
|
And finally / if M. More loke so moch on the pleasure that is
in mariage / why setteth he not his eyes on the thankes
geuynge for that pleasure and on the pacience of other
displeasures.
|
And finally . . .
displeasures.
Dialogue Bk. 3, Ch. 13, with its exaltation of
celibacy, provoked Tyndale to many pages of rebuttal
(152/1–167/10).
|
xiiij.
|
|
M. Wicleffe was the occasion of the
vttur subuersion of the realme of Bohem / both in faith and
good liuynge and of the losse of
many a thousand liues. T. the rule of their
faith ar christes promises / and the rule of their liuynge
gods lawe. And as for losse of liues / it is trouth that
the pope slew I thynke an hundred thousande of them because
of their faith and that they wold no lenger serue him. As he slew in englonde many a thousande / and slew the true kynge and
sett vpp a false vn to the effusion of all the noble bloude
and murtherynge vpp of the cominaltie / because he shulde
be his defender.
|
Wicleffe . . .
liues. Cf. CWM 6/1.315/6–8. The argument turns to
Wyclif's influence on Jan Hus (c1372–1415), whose treatise De ecclesia (c1413) emphasized the spiritual
rather than the juridical nature of the church. Notwithstanding a
safe-conduct pass, he was condemned and burnt at the stake by the
Council of Constance. Papally sanctioned "crusades" against the Hussites
by Emperor Sigismund met one defeat after another between 1420 and 1434.
Cf. Karl August Fink in Jedin and Dolan 4.447–48, 457–59, 476. (JW)
the true kynge
... a false. Without naming him, Tyndale describes Richard II as "A kinge that is soft as sylke and
effeminate . . ." (Obedience E1v).
Thanks to David Daniell for this identification . Tyndale
upholds the legitimacy of Richard II (king, 1377–99) and opposes the
Lancastrian kings Henry IV (king, 1399–1413), Henry
V (king, 1413–22) and Henry VI
(king, 1422–61). According to Tyndale, orthodox prelates opposed Richard and supported Henry
(Prelates F3v-F4v). Here the reformer claims that
Richard was slain because he supported the Wycliffites and Henry was
crowned because he resisted them. Later, Tyndale repeats his
assertion that Richard was the rightful king (213/4–7;
Matthew
f4v), whose murder prepared the way for three illegitimate rulers (1 John H7).
|
M. The constitucion of the bisshopes is not that
the scripture shall not be in englysh / but that no man
maye translate it by his awne
auctorite or reade it / vntill they had
approued it. T. if no translation shalbe had vntill they
geue licence or till they approue it / it shall
neuer be had. And so it is al one in effecte to
saye there shalbe none at all in englysh / and to saye /
tyl we admitte it / seinge they be so maliciouse that they
wil none admitte / but fayne al the cauellacions they can /
to proue it were not expedient. So that if it be not had
spite of their hertes it shal neuer be had. And therto / they haue done
their best to haue had it enacted by parlament / that
it shuld not be in englysh.
|
scripture ... in
englysh. An outline history of the translation of
the Vulgate into English begins in the 8c with Bede, who translated
probably only the first six chapters of the Gospel of John. Alfred the
Great (king, 871–99) is traditionally associated with a prose
translation of Psalms 1–50; a later author made a verse translation of
the remaining psalms. In the mid-1oc a gloss in the Northumbrian dialect
was added to the Lindisfarne Gospels and another in the Mercian dialect
to the Rushworth Gospels. In the early 11c, Aelfric, Abbot of Eynsham
near Oxford, made abridged translations of the Pentateuch and other
books of the Old Testament. In the same era, the anonymous West-Saxon Gospels appeared. After the Norman
Conquest, the literate laity
were mainly French-speaking for the next three
hundred years. But by the mid-14c Richard
Rolle translated the whole Psalter into Middle English. Cf.
Geoffrey Shepherd, "English Versions of
the Scriptures before Wyclif," in Cambridge History of
the Bible, Vol. 2, The West from the Fathers
to the Reformation, ed. G.W.H. Lampe (Cambridge UP, 1969)
362–87.
|
xv.
|
|
He iesteth out hunnes deeth with his poetrie
where with he bylte vtopia. Many greate lordes came to
baynardes castell (but all namelesse ) to examen the cause
(as the
|
Many . . .
cause. Cf. CWM 6/1.318/27–32.
|
credible prelates so wel lerned / so holy and so indifferent
which examined bilney and Arture
/ be also all namelesse).
|
|
M. Horsey toke his pardon / because yt is not
good / to refuse
gods pardon and the kynges. T. Gods pardon can
no man haue excepte he knowlege him selfe a synner. And euen
so he that receaueth
the kynges yeldeth him selfe giltie / And
morouer it is not possible that he which putteth his trust
in god / shulde for feare off the xij. men or of his iudges
/ receaue pardon for that he neuer was fautie vn to the
dishonouringe of our sauioure Iesus / but wold haue denied
it rather vn to the deeth.
|
Horsey . . .
kynges. Cf. CWM 6/1.325/19–20.
Gods . . .
synner. Cf. Luke 18.13–14.
|
And therto / iff the mater were so clere as ye iest it out
/ then I am sure the kynges graces both curtesie and
wysdome / wolde have charged the iudges to haue examined
the euidence layed agenst him diligently and so to haue
quitte him with moare honestie then to geue him pardon of
that he neuer treaspased in / and to haue rid the
spiritualtye out of hate and all suspycion.
|
|
Then saith he hunne was sore susspecte of
heresie and conuicte. And after he saith hunne was an
heretike in dede and in perell so to
be proued. And then how was he conuicte? I
herde saye / that he was first conuicte / when he was deed
and then they did wronge to burne him / til they had spoken
with him / to wete wether he wolde abiure or no.
|
hunne . . .
conuicte. Cf. CWM 6/1.327/11–12. Dialogue, Bk. 3, Ch. 15 (CWM 6/1.316–30) deals with the case
of Richard Hunne. Cf. also Supplication of Souls (CWM 7.116/31–117/10, 132/21–136/19),
Apology (CWM 9.126/26). In December 1514,
Hunne was found hanged in the Lollards'Tower at St. Paul's under
suspicious circumstances. Posthumously, Hunne was convicted of heresy,
his body burnt at Smithfield, and his goods confiscated by the crown. In
1515 at the king's intervention, the bishop's chancellor
William Horsey was tried in the secular Court
of King's Bench and acquitted of murder. Nevertheless, he was ordered to
pay the equivalent of Hunne's goods to his children in 1523. After a
parliamentary act of 1529 limited the payment of mortuary fees, many
stopped paying them, cf. Marshall 220–22.
W.R. Cooper retrieved the report of the
inquest on Hunne's death from the Public Record Office in 1988 and read
it with infra-red
light. He discovered a deposition from the
maidservant of Charles Joseph, who told her
how he tried to kill Hunne by thrusting a wire up his nose into the
brain. From the state of Hunne's body and clothes, the jury concluded
that he was dead before he was hanged. For Cooper's report and analysis,
see "Richard Hunne," Reformation 1 (1996) 221–51.
In Obedience, Tyndale accuses the bishops of
burning Hunne's body after they themselves have murdered him (I1).
Hunne's case illustrates the greed of churchmen who demand
mortuaries from the dead in addition to tithes from the living (Obedience K2v, Matthew
e3v). The poor especially cannot afford to pay this substitute for
forgotten tithes (Obedience K4v). (JB)
hunne ... be
proued. Cf. CWM 6/1.327/17.
|
M. the bisshope of london / was wyse / vertuous
and conynge.
T. For all those .iij. yet he wold haue made
the old deane Colet of
paules an heretyke / for translatynge the Pater
noster in englyshe / had not the bysshope of canterbury
holpe the deane.
|
the bisshope . . .
conynge. Cf. CWM 6/1.327/29–30.
old deane
Colet. In Oxford John Colet
(1467–1519) gave free public lectures on all the epistles of Paul,
according to Erasmus . Cf. Ep. 1211, To Justus Jonas, Anderlecht, 13 June
1521 (Allen 4.515/282; CWE 8.233/311–12). Written versions survive on
Romans , Ch. 1–16 (Oxford, c1499–1505); Romans, Ch. 1–5 (London
, c1505–11); 1 Corinthians, Ch. 1–5 (London, c1505–11) and Ch. 6–16 (London, c1512–16). For the places and dates, cf. Gleason 92. For the texts, see J.H. Lupton, ed. and tr., Exposition of . . . Romans,
Ch. 1–16 (1873); Exposition of . . .
Romans, Ch. 1–5 (1876); Exposition of ...
First . . . Corinthians (1874) (Ridgewood, NJ: Gregg, 1965–66).
See also John Colet's Commentary on First
Corinthians, tr. Bernard O'Kelly, ed.
Catherine A.L. Jarrott (Binghamton , NY: MRTS, 1985). For Colet's writings on Dionysius the
Areopagite, cf. 46/27n. In a brief letter to Erasmus, Colet confided unnamed difficulties with his local bishop: "[H]e of London
[Fitzjames] still plagues me." From Ep. 314, From John Colet, London
, 20 October [1514] (Allen 2.37/9; CWE 3.48/11). Erasmus
eulogized Colet as a reformer who remained within the Roman communion in
Ep. 1211, To Justus Jonas, Anderlecht, 13 June 1521 (Allen 4.514/245–527/633; CWE
8.232/274–244/692).
While Dean of St. Paul's (1505–19), Colet was accused of heresy, but not
for translating the Pater Noster, cf. Gleason 236–37. Colet had inferred
"that the pope's unique status depended on his conformity
to ecclesiastical and, a
fortiori, divine law," Gleason 252. His stray remarks could be
used by enemies to present him as a Lollard sympathizer. But
in 1511–12 he worked on a trial commission that examined and condemned
heretics of Lollard persuasion, cf. Gleason
239–40. (JW)
Tyndale is Foxe's only source (4.247) for a charge against Colet on the
Lord's Prayer. In fact, Colet's English translation of the Pater, Ave
and Credo appeared posthumously in . . . [M]yrrour or
lokynge glasse of lyfe . . ., written by J.
Goodale or J. Gowghe (1532?), STC
11499, d3r—v. For checking their copies of [M]yrrour, special thanks to Nicholas
Smith, Cambridge University Library (Syn. 8.53.108) and Aude
Fitzsimmons, Pepys Library, Magdalene College , Cambridge. The
following is a transcription from the copy in the Bodleian Library,
Oxford (Crynes 846):
[d3] ¶ The Pater noster by Iohnn colet Dean of
Paules in englysshe. The .iiii. Chapytre.
O Father that art in heuen / halowed be thy name / amonge men in erth /
as it is with the[e] in heuen amonge thyne aungels. O father thy kyngdom
come and rayne amonge men in erthe / as thou raynest amonge thy aungels
in heuen[.] O father gyue to vs thy chyldren our dayly sustynaunce . And helpe vs (as we gyue & helpe them that haue nede of
vs.) O father forgyue vs our synnes done to the[e] / as [d3v] we do
forgyue them that trespas agaynst vs. O father let not vs be ouercome
with euyll temptation . But o father delyuer vs from all
euyll. Amen.
|
xvj.
|
|
The messinger axeth hym / if there be an olde lawfull
translacion before wicleffes / how happeneth it that it is
in so few mens handes / seinge so many desyre it? He
answereth the printer dare not print it and then hange on a
doutful triall / whether it were translated sens or before.
For if it were translated sens / it must be first approued.
|
The messinger . . .
desyre it. Cf. CWM 6/1.331/9–15.
the printer . . .
approued. Cf. CWM 6/1.331/22–27.
|
What maye not Master More saye by auctorite of his poetrie?
there is a lawfull translacion that noman knoweth which
is as moch as no lawfull translacion. Whi mighte not the
bisshopes shew which were that lawful translacion and lat
it be printed? Naye if that might haue bene obteyned of
them with large money it had be printed ye maye besure
longe yer this. But sir answere me here vn to / how
happeneth that ye defendars translate not one youre selues / to cease
the murmoure of the people / and put to youre awne
gloses / to preuent heretikes? ye wold nodoute haue done it
longe sens / if ye coude haue made youre gloses agre with
the texte in euery place. And what can you saye to this /
how that besydes they haue done their best to disanull all
translatynge by parlament / they haue disputed before the
kinges grace / that is it perelous and not mete and so concluded that it shal not be / vnder a pretence of deferrynge it of
certayne yeres. Where Master More was their speciall orator
/ to fayne lyes for their purpose.
|
|
M. nothinge discorageth the clergie so moch as
that they of the
worst sorte most calleth after it. T. it might
wel be / phareses full of holynesse longe not after it /
but publicans that hongre after mercie myght sore desyre
it. How be it / it is
|
nothinge . . .
after it. Cf. CWM 6/1.332/1–5.
phareses . . .
mercie. Cf. Luke 18.10–14.
|
in very dede a suspecte thinge and a greate signe of an
heretike to require it.
|
|
Then he iugleth wyth allegories. Syr / Moses deliuered them
al that he had receaued of god and that in the mother tonge
/ in which all that had the hert therto studied & not
the prestes only as thou mayst se in the scripture. And the
apostles kepte nothinge behinde / as paul testified actes
.xx. how he had shewed them all the counsell
of god and had kepte nought backe. Shuld the laye people
lesse herken vnto the exposicions of the prelates in
doutfull places / if the texte were in their handes when
they preached?
|
Then . . .
allegories. Cf. CWM 6/1.333/27–334/8.
Moses . . . tonge. Cf. Deut. 31.9–13.
From Moses, who probably lived in the 13c BC, arose oral traditions
which were written down, combined, and edited from the 10c to 6c BC to
form the Pentateuch. Cf. New Jerome Biblical
Commentary, ed. Raymond E. Brown SS, Joseph A. Fitzmyer SJ, and Roland E. Murphy O. Carm. (Englewood Cliffs, NJ: Prentice
Hall, 1990) 4–5, 1226.
And the
apostles . . . backe. Cf. Acts 20.27.
|
M. the Iewes geue greate reuerence vnto the
bible & we sit on it.
T. the pope putteth it vnder his fete &
treadeth on it / in token that
he is lorde ouer it that it shulde sarue him /
& he not it. M. God
hath ordeyned the ordinaries for chefe
phisicions. T. they be lawiers ordeined of the pope / &
can no moare skill of the scripture than they that neuer
sawe it: ye and haue professed a contrary doctrine. They be
right hangemen to murther whosoeuer desireth for the
doctrine that god hath geuen to be the ordinary of our faith and liuinge
.
|
the Iewes ... on
it. Cf. CWM 6/1.342/21–28.
God . . .
phisicions. Cf. CWM 6/1.343/19–20.
|
And when he maketh so greate difficulte and hardnesse in
paules
pistles. I saie / it is impossyble to
vnderstond ether peter or paul or ought at al in the
scripture / for him that denieth the iustifienge of faith
in christes bloude. And agayne it is impossible to vnderstonde in the scripture moare then a turke for whosoeuer hath not
the law of god written in his herte to fulfil it. Of which
pointe and of true faith to / I feare me that you are voyde
and empte with all youre spiritualtie / whose defender ye
haue taken vppon you to be / for to mocke out the trouth
for lucre and vauntage.
|
so greate . . .
pistles. Cf. CWM 6/1.343/32–35. Cf. 2 Pet. 3.16.
iustifienge of
faith in christes bloude. Tyndale conflates Rom. 3.28 and
5.9.
it is impossyble
... to fulfil it.
Jacobus Latomus (c1475- 1544) was
one of the three theologians who debated with Tyndale at his trial
(Mozley 324–33), where the primary issue was the key to Scripture: de clave scientiae salutaris ipsius scripturae.
In his position paper, Latomus noted seven points of
agreement on justification , but argued against Tyndale that
the person who is justified without merit can then perform good works
that merit God's reward . Cf. Confutationum in Opera 183r—v, 186v;
tr. Willis 346–48, 354–55. See Robert J.
Wilkinson, "Reconstructing Tyndale in Latomus: William
Tyndale's last, lost, book," Reformation 1 (1996)
252–85. For justification by faith, cf. 96/22n; for Latomus, cf. 209/1n.
See also Jos E. Vercruysse SJ, "Latomus and
Tyndale's Trial ," WCS 197–214. (JW)
|
¶An answere vnto Master Mores fourth
boke
|
|
Christes church hath the true doctrine all redy /
and the selfe same
that S. Paul wold not geue an angel audience vn to
the contrary. T.
but the popis church wil not heare that doctrine.
M. confirmed with soch a multitude of miracles and so moch bloud
of marters / &
comen consent of al christendome. T. who shewed a
miracle to confirme his preachynge of eareconfession &
pardons with like pedelery ? or who shed his bloude for them? I
can shew you many thousandes that ye haue slayne for preachynge
the contrary. And againe grecia the one halfe of christendome
consenteth not vn to them / which grekes if soch thinges had
come from the apostles shulde haue
had them ere ye. M. the spiritualte be not so
tender eared / but that
they maye heare their sinnes rebuked. T. they
consent not vn to the waye of trueth / but sinne of malice
& of profession. And therfore as they haue no power to
repent / euen so can they not but persecute both him that
rebuketh them & his doctrine to / after the ensamples
of the phareses & al tirantes that begonne
before / namely if that preacher twich any grounde wherby they
shuldbe reformed or by
what meanes they maynetene their misheue.
|
Christes church . .
. contrary. Cf. CWM 6/1.346/6–9, referring to Gal.
1.8.
confirmed . . .
christendome. Cf. CWM 6/1.346/26–31.
the spiritualte
... rebuked. Cf. CWM 6/1.346/35–347/2.
|
ij. chapter
|
|
M. A freres liuinge that hath maried a nunne
maketh it easye to
know that his doctrine is not good. T. that
profession of etherother is playne idolatrie / &
disceauinge of a mans soule & robbynge him of his good
/ & taken vppon them ignorauntly therto. Wherfore
when they become vn to the knowlege of the
trouth / they ought no lenger therin to abide. But the
popis forbiddinge matrimonie & to
eate of meates created of god for mannes vse which is
deuellish doctrine by paulis prophesie / his geuenge licence
to hold whores / his continuall occupienge of pri
|
A freres . . .
good. Cf. CWM 6/1.349/2–4 and CWM 8/2.804/26–28.
forbiddinge .
. . doctrine. Cf. 1 Tim. 4.1, 3.
|
nces in shedynge of christen bloude / his robbynge of the
pore thorow out christendom of al that
was geuen to mayntene them / his settynge vpp
in rome a stues not of wemen only / but of the male kynd
also agenst nature and a thousand abhominacions to grosse
for a turke / are tokens good ynough that he is the right
antichrist and his doctrine spronge of the devell.
|
|
M. in penaunce marten saith there neadeth no
contricion ner satisfaction.
T. call it repentaunce and then it is
contricion of it selfe. And as for mendesmakynge with
worldely thinges / that doo to thi brother whom thou hast
offended / & vn to god offer the repentaunce of thine
herte and the satisfaccion of christes bloude.
|
in penaunce . .
. satisfaccion. Cf. CWM 6/1.349/19–20; Babylonian Captivity, 1520 (WA 6.544–49; LW 36.84–90).
vn to god . . .
herte. Cf. Acts 26.20.
satisfaccion of
christes bloude. Cf. Heb. 9.12.
|
M. tyndale saith that the confessoure vttureth
the confessions of
them that be rich. But yet we se that both rich
and pore kepe hores openly with out payenge peny. T. if
they be very rich they be sofered / because they maye be
good defenders of the spiritualtie / and if they be very
pore / because they haue no money to paye or else they fine
with one or other secretly.
|
tyndale ...
rich. Cf. CWM 6/1.349/36–350/2 and CWM 8/1.180/25.
But . . .
peny. Cf. CWM 6/1.350/8–10.
|
M. vppon that lye tindale bildeth the
destruction of the sacrament
of penaunce. T. sacrament is a signe
signifienge what I shuld doo or beleue or both. As baptim
is the signe of repentaunce signifienge that I must repent
of euel and beleue to be saued therfrom by the bloude of
christe. Now Sir in youre penaunce describe vs which is the
signe and the outwarde sacrament & what is the thynge that I must do or beleue. And then we will enserch whether it maye
be a sacrament or no.
|
vppon that lye.
. . penaunce. Cf. CWM 6/1.350/16–18 and CWM 8/1.41/21–22.
penaunce . . .
sacrament or no. The implication that Penance is not a
sacrament, because it lacks a sign-action like immersion in
water or eating and drinking, goes back to the concluding
remarks of Luther's Babylonian Captivity, 1520
(WA 6.572; LW 36.124), a work however that had treated Penance among the
authentic sacraments (ibid., WA 6.543–49; LW 36.81–91). Notwithstanding
abuses, Luther gave hearty approval of private confession
with absolution (ibid., WA 6.546/10–17; LW 36.86). Also
the Augsburg Confession of 1530 treats confession with absolution as part of the sacramental instruction of the Lutheran
churches, cf. The Book of Concord 34f. Tyndale
accepts Luther's critical views but does not follow the constructive
side of Lutheran teaching. (JW)
|
M. tindale sayth that confession is the worst
inuencion that euer
was. T. as ye facion it me
|
tindale . . .
was. Cf. CWM 6/1.350/19–20.
|
ane I / & of that filthy priapish confession which ye
spew in the eare wherwithe ye exclude the forgeuenesse that
is in christes bloude for al that repent and beleue therin /
and make the people beleue that their sinnes be neuer
forgeuen vntyll they be schryuen vn to the preste / and then
for no nother cause saue that they haue there told them and
for the holy dedes to come which the confessoure hath
enioyned them moare profitable
ofte tymes for him selfe then any man else.
|
forgeuenesse . .
. bloude. Cf. Eph. 1.7.
|
M. neuer man had grace to spie that before
tyndale. T. yes very many. For many nacions neuer receaued
it. And the grekes when they had proued it and sawe the
bawdery that folowed of it / put it downe agayne. For which
cause and to know al secretes and to leade
the consciences captiue / the pope falsly
maynteneth it.
|
neuer . . .
tyndale. Cf. CWM 6/1.351/35–352/1.
|
M. what frute wold then come of penaunce? T. of
youre iugglynge
terme penaunce I can not affirme. But of
repentaunce wold come this frute / that noman that had it /
shuld synne willyngely / but euery man shuld continually
fight agenst his fleshe.
|
what . . .
penaunce. Cf. CWM 6/1.352/4–5.
|
M. He teacheth that the sacrament hath no vertu
at all / but the
faith only. T. the faith of a repentynge soule
in Christes bloude doeth
iustifie only. And the sacrament stondeth in as
good sted as a lyuely preacher. And as the preacher
iustifyeth me not / but my fayth in the doctryne: euen so
the signe iustifieth not / but the faith in the promise
which the sacrament signifieth and preacheth. And to preach
is al the vertue of the sacrament. And where the sacramentes preach not / there they haue no vertue at all. And sir we teach not
as ye doo / to beleue in the sacrament or in holy
church / but to beleue the sacrament
|
He teacheth . .
. faith only. Cf. CWM 6/1.352/25–26.
sacrament . . .
iustifie only. Cf. CWM 8/1.309/25–27. From CWM 6/1.352/27–355/1
More gives an itemized list of Lutheran heresies, which Tyndale
addresses from 173/15 to 182/17.
And the
sacrament ... at all. Cf. CWM 8/1.95/23–26.
|
and holy church.
|
the faith . . .
holy church. Tyndale expresses Luther's doctrine of the primacy
of the word of promise and of faith in sacraments. But specific themes
of Luther's sacramental instruction of 1519–24 are missing,
such as the testamentary character of the promise in the Lord's Supper,
the content as forgiveness of sins, and the addressee as the troubled
and terrified conscience, cf. 63/31n. (JW)
|
M. He teacheth that fayth sufficeth vn to
saluacion with out good
werkes. T. the scripture sayth / that assone as
a man repenteth of
evel and beleueth in Christes bloude / he
obteyneth mercye imediatly / because he shuld loue god and
of that loue doo good werkes /
& that he tarieth not in synne styll tyll
he haue done good werkes / & then is first forgeuen for
his werkessake / as the pope beareth his
in hande / excludynge the vertue of christes bloude. For a
man must be first reconsyled vn to god by Christ and in gods
fauoure / yer his werkes can be good & pleasaunt in the
sight of god. But we saye not as some damnablye lye on vs /
that we shuld doo euell to be iustified
by fayth / as thou maist se in the third of the
romanes how they said of the appostles for like
preachinge.
|
He teacheth . .
. werkes. Cf. CWM 6/1.352/27–28 and Rom. 3.28. Cf. CWM 6/2.700
for references to Luther's sources.
assone . . .
imediatly. Cf. Rom. 3.23–25.
For . . . god.
Cf. CWM 8/1.326/14–16, 402/12–14. Tyndale refers to Bk. 4,
not Bk. 3 as More mistakenly says.
But ... by
fayth. Cf. Rom. 3.8.
|
M. He calleth it sacrilege to please god with
good werkes. T. to
refer the werke vn to the person of god to by
out thy synne therwith
/ is to make an Idole of god or a creature. But
if thou referre thy werke vn to thy neyboures profitt or
tamynge of thine awne flesh / then thou pleasest god
therwith.
|
He calleth . .
.werkes. Cf. CWM 6/1.352/28–29.
|
M. Item that a man can doo no good werke. T. it
is false. But he
sayth a man can doo no good werke tyll he
beleue that his synnes be forgeuen him in Christe and tyll
he loue gods law and haue obtayned grace to worke with. And
then saith he that we can not doo oure werkes so perfectely
/ by the reason of our corrupte flesh but that there is
some imperfectenesse therin / as in the werkes of them that
be not their craftes master. Whych is yet not rekened / because they doo their good willes and be scolars and
|
no good werke.
Cf. CWM 6/1.352/30.
|
goo to scole to lerne to doo better.
|
|
M. Item that the good and rightewesse man
synneth all waye in
doynge well. T. in all his werkes there lacketh
some what and is a
faute vntyll he doo them wyth as greate loue vn
to his neyboure as Christ did for him and as longe as there
is moare resistence in his flesh then was in Christes / or
lesse hope in god: and then no lenger.
|
good . . .
doynge well. Cf. CWM 6/1.352/31–32.
And then ... no
lenger. Tyndale states Luther's doctrine of simul iustus et peccator, cf. 3o/19n. For Tyndale the
non-imputation of sin rests on the believer's fundamental
good will and readiness to improve, while for Luther it is
based solely on the righteousness of Christ, with whom one is
united by faith in the
promises. Also, Tyndale introduces a reason
for ongoing sinfulness that Luther did not feature, namely, that one is
at fault to the extent that one's love is less than Christ's
love. Luther defended the simul, e.g., in
response to the censure of Art. 31 of Exsurge (In omne
opere bono iustus peccat; DS 1481; Neuner Dupuis 1923/31) in
Defense and Explanation of All the
Articles, December 1520 (WA 7.136–38; LW 32.83–86). Here he
writes that there is sin whenever one falls short of the
command to love God with all one's heart and strength, and that the simul has backing in Isaiah, Paul, Augustine
, and Gregory the Great. (JW)
|
M. Item that no synne damneth a man saue
vnbeleffe. T. whatsoeuer
a man hath done / if he repent and beleue in
Christe / it is
him forgeuen. And so it foloweth that no synne
damneth saue there where there is no beleffe.
|
no synne . . .
vnbeleffe. Cf. CWM 6/1.352/33–34. Cf. Matt. 12.31–32, Luke
12.10. In The Supplication of Souls (1529), More
discusses blasphemy against the Holy Spirit as the
unforgivable sin (CWM 7.191/11–192/14). In his prologue to the Book of
Numbers , Tyndale claims that malicious persecution of the
clear truth is the sin against the Holy Spirit (Mombert 388/29–32; TOT
193).
the
scripture ... no beleffe. Here Tyndale explains Luther's
teaching on how good works are consequent upon the forgiveness of sins,
for example, as expounded in The Freedom of a
Christian, 1520 (WA 7.25/26–26/31, 29/31–34/22; LW 31.351–53,
358–65). Later, in the Augsburg Confession of 1530, in a passage Tyndale
apparently did not know, Lutherans claimed to be untiring
teachers of good works, as evidenced by Luther's Treatise on Good Works, 1520 (WA 6.202–76; LW 44.21–114) and
his catechetical expositions of the commandments. Cf. Art. 20
of the Confession , The Book of Concord
41–46. (JW)
|
M. Item that we haue no frewyll to doo ought
therwith / though
the grace of god be ioyned therto / and that
god doeth all in vs both
good and bad and we doo but sofre as waxe doeth
of the werke man.
T. first when he affermeth that we saye / our
wyll is not fre to doo good and to helpe to compell the
membres / when god hath geuen vs grace to loue his lawes /
is false. But we saye that we haue no frewyll to captiuat
oure wittes and vnderstondynge / for to beleue the pope in
what soeuer he saith with out reason geuinge / when we find
in the scripture contrary testimonie / and se in him so greate falshed and dedes so abhominable and therto all the signes by whych
the scripture teacheth vs to know antichriste.
|
no frewyll .
. . the werke man. Cf. CWM 6/1.352/ 36–353/5. Where More saw
error in Luther's doctrine of the bondage of the will, Tyndale offers a
key distinction. Humans have no power to overcome darkness and sin until
God frees the will to do good voluntarily. But the will itself is the
creator's gift, which sinful human beings misuse because of the
blindness inflicted by the devil (176/9–16). Luther had developed his
doctrine in 1520 and 1521 in response to censure in Exsurge, Art. 36 (DS 1486; Neuner-Dupuis 1923/36), e.g., in
Defense and Explanation (WA 7.142–49; LW
32.92–94). The culmination then came in Luther's broadside against
Erasmus, On the Bondage of the Will, 1525 (WA
18.600–787; LW 33). Cf. also 39/2n. Tyndale further discusses other difficulties concerning free will raised by More: God's
initiative in justification (175/10–12, 211/3–4), the effect on morality
of lack of belief in free will (188/28–29, 189/1–6), the dilemma of
God's causality and responsibility for evil (191/4–9). (JW)
|
And we affirme that we haue no frewyll to
preuent god & his grace & before grace prepare oure
selues therto / nether can we consent vn to god before
grace become. For vntill god haue preuented vs & powred
the spirite of his grace in to our
|
|
soules / to loue his lawes / and hath grauen them in oure
hertes by the outwarde mynistracyon of his true preacher
and inwarde workynge off his spirite or by insperacion only
/ we know not god as he is to be knowen ner fele the
goodnesse or any swetnesse in his law. How then can we
consent therto? Saith not the texte / that we can doo no
good while we be euell and they which seke
glorie and to clime in honoure a boue theyr brethern can
not beleue the trueth/ and that
hores theues murtherars extorcionars and such
like haue no parte in
the kyngdome of god and christe ner any felynge
therof? And who shall take those diseases from them? God
only thorow his mercie / for they can not put of that
complexion of them selues / vntyll they be taught to beleue
and to fele that yt ys damnable and to consent vnto the
contrary liuynge.
|
powred . . .
soules. Cf. Gal. 4.6.
swetnesse in his
law. Cf. Ps. 119.103.
we affirme . . .
therto. A concise account of God's justifying grace
according to Tyndale. It is the impression upon the heart of love for
God's law, now known in its "swetnesse" and so affirmed as good and
consented to. This differs from Luther, for
whom grace is the saving verdict of
forgiveness propter Christum ("for Christ's
sake"), a verdict that delivers a person from the law's condemnation.
(JW)
we can doo . . .
euell. Cf. Matt. 12.35, Luke 6.45.
seke . . .
trueth. Cf. John 5.44.
hores . . .
god. Cf. 1 Cor. 6.9–10.
|
And vnto the seconde part I answere / that in
respecte of god we doo but sofre only and receaue power to
doo all oure dedes whether we doo good or bad / as christ
answered Pilat / that he coude haue no power agenst him
except it were geuen him from a boue and no moare coude
Iudas nether. But in respecte of the thinge wherin or
wherwith we worke and sheade out agayne the power that we haue receaued / we worke actually. As the axe doeth nothinge in
respecte
of the hand that heweth / saue receaue: but in respecte of
the tre that is cutte / it worketh actually and powreth out
againe the power that it hath receaued.
|
Pilat ... a
boue. Cf. John 19.11.
As . . .
receaued. Cf. CWM 8/2.786/20–25.
|
M. Item that god is auctor of good & euell:
as wel of the euel will
of Iudas in betrayenge christe / as of the
goodwill of christ in soferynge his passion.T. the power
where wyth we doo
|
god is auctor . . .
passion. Cf. CWM 6/1.353/6–8.
|
good and euell is of god and the will is of god. As the
power which the murtherar abvseth and wherwith he killeth a
man vnrightwesly is off God and the will where with he
willeth it. But the wekednesse of his will and crokednesse
or frowardnesse where with he sleeth vnrightwesly / to
auenge him selfe and to satisfie his awne lustes / and the
cause whi he knoweth not the law of god and consenteth not
to it / which law shuld haue informed his will and corrected the crokednesse therof and haue taught hym to vse hys will and
his power right / is his blindnesses faute only and not
gods. Which blindnesse the deuell hath poysoned him
with.
|
But . . . poysoned
him with. Cf. CWM 8/2.787/15–18. Contrary to More's accusation,
Tyndale attributes the corruption in human will to the devil, not to
God.
|
M. Item matrimonie is no sacrament. T.
Matrimonie is a similitude of the kyngdome of heuen / as
are many thynges mo / like as
it appereth by christ in the gospell.But who
institute it to be a sacrament ? Or who at hys mariage was
taught the sygnificacion of it? Who was euer bounde to
receaue yt in the name of a sacrament. I wold to christes
bloude that ye wold make a sacrament of yt vn to all men
and wemen that be maried and vn to all other / and wold at
euery mariage teach the people to know the benefyte off christ thorow the similitude off matrimonye. And I affirme that in
the popis church there ys no sacrament. For where no
significacion is / there ys no sacrament. A signe ys no
sygne vn to him that vnderstondeth nought therby: as a
speche is no speche vn to hym that vnderstondeth it not. I
wold too christes passyon that ye wold let them be
sacramentes whych christ institute and ordeyned for sacramentes . And then yff ye make of youre awne braynes .v. hundred therto I wolde not
|
Matrimonie . . .
gospell. Cf. CWM 8/1.86/2–5. More gives a precis of Obedience M2r—v. Among parables drawn from
marriage are the wedding garment, cf. Matt. 22.1–14 and the ten
bridesmaids, cf. Matt. 25.1–13.
For where . . .
therby. Cf. CWM 8/1.84/3–4.
|
be so greatly greued / though I wold not geue my consent
vnto so greate a multitude / partely for the bondage / and
specially lest we shuld in time to come / the significacions
of them lost / fall in to Idolatrie agayne and make holy
werkes of them / after the ensample off the blyndnesse
wherin we be nowe / but I wold haue the worde euer liuely
preached out of the playne texte.
|
Matrimonie .
. . playne texte. Rejecting the declaration of the
Council of Florence in 1439, Luther had contested the sacramental nature
of Christian marriage in Babylonian Captivity,
1520 (WA 6.550–53; LW 36.92–96). He granted, however, that it is a
figure of Christ's union with the church, according to Eph. 5.31–32.
Here Tyndale speaks more generally of a likeness between
marriage and the kingdom of heaven (176/17, but cf. 154/10–28n).
However, Luther's main point is that a sacrament is a NT rite
accompanied by a promise of salvation which evokes faith. Tyndale, too,
denies that Matrimony is a sacrament (Obedience
M2V). For More's response, cf. CWM 6/1.353/9. (JW)
|
M. Item that all holy orders be but mennes
inuencion. T. the office
of an apostle
/ bisshope / prest / deacon / and
wedowe / are of god:
But as concerninge the shauinge / the oylenge
and dyuersite of rayment
and many degrees sens added therto / proue that
they be not mens tradycions. But and ye wyll make
sacramentes of the oylynge / shauynge / sherynge / and
garmentes / put theyr significacions vn to them and let the
kynges grace compell them to kepe them and I admitte them
for sacramentes / and vntyll that tyme I hold them for the
false signes of ypocrites.
|
all holy orders . . .
inuencion. For More's response to the rejection of
Orders as a sacrament, cf. CWM 6/1.353/20–21, 8/1.186/30. Tyndale has in
mind the five church offices or orders warranted by the NT, cf. 177/6n.
In Obedience M3—M6 (1528), Tyndale asserts that
the offices of subdeacon, deacon, priest, bishop , cardinal,
and pope are not sacraments because not linked to Christ's promise of
salvation. Rites, garb, and other offices, such as
the "minor orders" of acolyte, exorcist,
lector, and porter, are merely human traditions, cf. 93/14–19n. Tyndale,
surprisingly, opens the door to accepting these as sacraments if royal
authority were to insist (177/9–12). This view sharply contrasts with
Luther's arguments for explicit sacramental institution by Christ. On
the universal priesthood, Tyndale does not argue from its basis in
Baptism and faith, as Luther commonly did, but instead from the needs of
others, whom one is obliged by the commandment of love (177/20, 177/30,
178/3–4) to assist especially in spiritual matters. (JW)
apostle. Cf.
Matt. 10.2–4, Luke 6.13–16, Gal. 1.1 etc. bisshope.
Cf. 1 Tim. 3.1–7. prest. Cf. 16/20n. deacon. Cf. Acts 6.2–3, 1 Tim. 3.8–12. wedowe. Cf. 1 Tim. 5.9–10.
|
M. Item that euery man and woman is a prest and
maye consecrat
the body of christe. T. in bodyly seruice if
the officer appoynted be
awaye / euery other person not only maye / but
also is bounde to helpe at nede / euen so moch as his
neyboures dogge. How moch moare then ought men to assiste
one a nother in the health of their soules / at all tymes
of nede? yf the man be awaye / the woman maye and is bounde
to baptise in tyme of nede / by the lawe of loue / which
offyce perteyneth vnto the prest only. Yf she be lady ouer the greatest ordeined by god / that she maie baptise / why
shulde she not haue power also ouer the lesse / to ministre
the ceremonies
which the po
|
euery . . .
christe. Cf. CWM 6/1.353/22–24, 289/20–22.
|
[06]pe hath added to / as his oyle
/ his salt / his spitell / his candel and cresomcloth? And
whi might she not praye all the prayars / except that Idole
the pope be greater then the very god? yf wemen had brought
a child to church and while the prest and other men taried
the childe were in ieoperdy / might they not baptise him in
the font / if there were no nother water by? And if other water were by / yet if that holpe better one mite / loue
requireth to baptise him therein. And then why might not
wemen twich all their other oyle? If a woman lerned in
christe were dreuen vn to an Ile where
christ was neuer preached / might she not there preach and
teach to ministre the sacramentes and make officers? The
case is possible / shew then what shuld let that she might
not? loue thy neyboure as thy selfe doeth compel. Nay / she
maye not consecrat. Whi? If the pope loued vs as well as
christ / he wold finde no faulte therwyth / though a woman
at nede ministred that sacrament yf yt be so necessary as ye
make it. In bodily welth / he that wold haue me one ace
lesse then hym selfe / loueth me not as wel as him selfe how moch moare ought we to loue one another in thynges pertaynynge vn
to the soule?
|
|
M. Item that the host ys no sacryfyce. T. christ
is no moare
kylled. It is therfore the sacrament signe and
memoriall of that sacrifice
where wyth chryste offered hys body for oure
synnes and commaunded saynge / thys doo in the remembraunce
off me. We be not holpe with any visible dede that the
prest there doeth / saue in that it putteth vs in
remembraunce of christes deeth
|
the host ys no
sacryfyce. Cf. CWM 6/1.353/30. Tyndale contests the idea of
Eucharist as sacrifice and proposes a "representative " view
of the Lord's Supper for stirring memory and inciting
repentant faith. For other references to sacraments, esp. the Eucharist,
cf. 63/31, 15o/9nn. (JW)
signe and
memoriall. For More's opposition to Tyndale's
sacramentarianism, cf. CWM 8/1.301/24–25.
|
and passion for oure synnes. As the garmentes and straunge
holy gestures / helpe vs not / but in that they putt vs in
remembraunce of thinges that Christ sofered for vs in his
passion. Euen so the shewenge breakynge and eatynge of the
host / the shewenge and drinkynge of the cuppe of Christes
bloude / and the wordes and the consecracion / helpe vs not
a pinne ner ar gods serues / saue only in that they stere
op oure repentynge faith to call to mynde the deeth and passion of
christ for our synnes. And therfore to call it
a sacrifice / is but abused speach / as when we call one
that is new come home to breakefast & sett a capon
before him and saye / this is youre wellcome home /
meanynge yet by that speach / that it is but a signe of the loue of mine herte which reioyseth and is glad that he is come home
saffe and sounde. And euen so is this but the memoriall of
the very sacrifice of christ once done for all. And if ye
wold no nother wyse meane / ye shall haue my good wyll to
call it so styll / or iff ye can shewe me a reason of some
other meaninge. And therfore I wold
that it had bene called (as it in dede is and
as it was commaunded to be) Christes memoriall / though
that I doute not but that it was
called masse of this Ebrue worde Misach / whych
signifieth a pensiongeuynge / because that at euery masse
men gaue euery man a porcion accordynge vn to his power vn
to the sustentacion of the pore. Which offerynge yet
remayneth. But to a false vse and profyt of them that haue
to moch / as all other thynges are peruerted.
|
eatynge of the
host. Frequency of reception of the Eucharist by the
laity had diminished to the minimal communion at Easter as legislated by
Lateran IV in 1215 or at Christmas, Easter, and Pentecost as encouraged
by local synods. Aquinas argues that, although the paschal lamb was
eaten once a year, manna had been eaten daily (Summa III, Q. 80, Art. 10, Reply to Obj. 2).
drinkynge of the
cuppe. Perhaps in compensation for the withdrawal of the cup
from the laity during the 12c, the host and chalice were elevated after
the consecration for all to see from the late 12c (Rubin 70–72, 55). The
followers of Jan Hus urged the restoration of the cup to the laity, but
this practice was rejected by the Council of Constance in
1415, considered but not accepted by the Council of Basel in
1433, requested again at the Diet of Augsburg
in 1530 and 1548, and at the Council of Trent in 1562. Reception from
the cup was allowed in certain Roman dioceses of Central
Europe in 1564 and to the whole Roman
Church after Vatican II. For Constance and Basel, cf. Karl August Fink in
Jedin and Dolan
4.456, 476; for Augsburg, cf. Erwin Iserloh in Jedin and Dolan 5.262, 291; for
Trent, cf. Hubert Jedin in Jedin and Dolan
5.491, 497.
The policy of extending the communion cup to the laity was begun by
Karlstadt and continued by Luther; it was adopted wherever the
Reformation was established. In England, the
laity were prohibited from receiving the cup by the second of
the conservative Six Articles, 1539, 31 Henry
VIII, Ch. 14 (Statutes 3.739). The
practice of communion under both kinds was reinstated in
1547, 1 Edward VI, Ch. 1 (Statutes 4/1.3). It was promoted by a royal proclamation of 8
March 1548 (TRP no. 300, 1.417–18) and affirmed by the Prayer Books of
1549 and 1552. Cf. The Two Liturgies ... of
King Edward VI, ed. Joseph Ketley,
Parker Society 29 (Cambridge UP, 1844) 92, 279. The statute of Edward VI
was repealed in 1553 by 1 Mary, St.
2, Ch. 2 (Statutes 4/1.202), and restored in 1559 by 1 Elizabeth, Ch. 1 (Statutes 4/1.351) for the Prayer Book of
1559.
capon.
Tyndale's image of the dish of capon as a sign of welcome
home is developed by Frith into an analogy of the Eucharist
eaten by both faithful and unfaithful Christians (Wright 432).
Misach . . .
pensiongeuynge. For the Lord's Supper Tyndale would
use the term "Christes memoriall" (178/34), from Jesus '
command (e.g. 1 Cor. 11.24) because the biblical name focusses on the essential content of the rite. Tyndale mistakenly derives the
word "Mass" from the Hebrew misach for gifts to
the poor rather than from the dismissal at the end of the Latin rite,
Ite, missa est. Cf. Joseph A. Jungmann SJ, "Messe," LThK 7.321;
95/19 n. (JW)
|
Fynally it is the same thynge that it was when Christ
institute it / at his last soper. If it were then the very
sacrificinge of Christes bo
|
|
dy / and had that same vertue and power wyth it that his very
passion after wrought / whi was he sacrificed so cruelly on the morow and not hold excused therwith / seinge he was there
verely sacrificed?
|
|
M. Item that there remayneth bred and wine in
the sacrament. T.
improue it. What is that that is broken and
that the prest eateth with
his teth / ayre only? if a child were fed with
no nother fode he shuld wax haply as longe as his father.
Where of then shuld his body / his flesh and bones growe?
where of shuld that come (wyth reuerence I speake it) that
he pisseth and soforth? all by miracle wyll they saye.
|
there remayneth
bred and wine. Cf. CWM 6/1.353/37–354/2. More discusses here,
not Tyndale on sacramentarianism, but Luther on consubstantiation. In
his anonymous pamphlet Maynung vom
Nachtmal (1526), the Swiss reformer Leo
Jud tried to show a similarity between Luther and Erasmus on
the Eucharist, but the latter protested in Ep. 1708, To the Swiss
Confederacy, Basle, 15 May 1526 (Allen 6.337–42; not yet in CWE); Ep.
1737, To Conrad Pellican, <Basle>, <c. 27 August 1526>
(Allen 6.382–84, esp. nn 1, 5; not yet in CWE).
Tyndale does not enter into exegetical debate over the literal or
figurative
meaning of "is" in the words of institution,
and he does not argue from Christ's Ascension as definitively placing
his body in heaven. Both of these are of major importance in documents
of Zwinglian provenance, such as Cornelisz Hoen, "A Most Christian Letter," published by Zwingli in 1525, now in Oberman, Forerunners
268–76. Zwingli's section on the Eucharist is found in Commentary on True and False Religion (1525), ed.
Samuel Macauley Jackson and Clarence Nevin Heller (Durham, NC: Labyrinth,
1981), 198–253, esp. 206–16. See also Zwingli's On the
Lord's Supper (1526), in Zwingli and
Bullinger, ed. G.W. Bromily, LCC 24
(Philadelphia: Westminster, 1953) 185–238.
A concise secondary presentation is Gottfried W.
Locher, Zwingli's Thought, Studies in
the History of Christian Thought 25 (Leiden: Brill, 1981) 220–28. For
Luther's main responses to Zwingli and his allies, cf. 63/31n. (JW)
Although he assigns the Eucharist first place among the traditional seven
sacraments in Obedience, Tyndale gives only one
paragraph to "The sacrament of the body and bloud of Christe" while he
devotes five sections to Penance (M6v—O1v). For Tyndale, the Eucharist
reminds the faithful of the promise of forgiveness (Obedience
M1v); it is a sign of Christ's last will and testament (1
John
H3). Tyndale asserts that the chalice was removed from the laity
because the taste of wine would make it harder for them to believe in transubstantiation. For the same reason, the communion
wafer is made as unlike ordinary bread as possible (180/25–27; 1 John
H5v). Tyndale repeats that "the fyue wittes" prove that bread and
wine remain after consecration (
Matthew
p1v). This passage was omitted from the posthumous edition of 1537
because it was contrary to the Ten Articles of 1536. Finally, Tyndale
outlines three positions on the Eucharist: Catholic transubstantiation,
Lutheran consubstantiation, and, his own preference, Zwinglian memorial
(Sacraments C6v—C8). For denying
transubstantiation, Anne Askew was burnt at the stake under Henry VIII in 1546 (Foxe 5.537–50).
What . . .
only. Cf. CWM 8/1.117/6–7. Aquinas asserts that the consecrated
bread and wine can physically nourish the recipient: "Although the
sacramental species are not a substance, still they have the virtue of a
substance" (Summa III, Q. 77, Art. 6, Reply to
Obj. 3).
179/16–17
where of . . . soforth. The Victorian editor
silently omits Tyndale's reference to excretory functions (PS 3.178).
For other examples of bowdlerization, cf. 60/6–7n.
|
O what wonderfull miracles must we fayne to saue
antichristes doctrine / I might with as good reason saye
that the hoste is nether rounde ner white / But that as my
mouth is disceaued in the tast of bred / euen so myne eyes
ar in the syght of roundnesse and so is there nothynge at
all. Whych all are but the disputacions of men with
corrupte myndes with out spirite to iudge. Neuer the later
when the prest hath once rehersed the testament of our sauioure
theron / I loke not on bred and wine / but on
the body of Christ broken and bloud shed for my synnes /
and by that fayth am I saued from the damnacion of my
synnes. Nether come I to masse for any other purpose then
to fett forgeuenesse for Christes deethes sake / ner for
any other purpose saye I confiteor and knowlege my synnes
at the begynnynge of masse. And iff ye haue other doctrine teach vs
a reason & lead vs in light and we wyll
folowe. Christ sayth Ihon .vj. it is the spirite that
quikeneth / the flesh profiteth nothynge at all / the
wordes whych I speake sayth he / ar spirite and life. That
is / the
|
it is . . .
life.
John 6.63, cf. CWM 8/1.313/12–13.
|
fleshly eatynge and drinkynge of Christes body and bloud
profit not / as his carnall presens profited not / by the reason of his presens only as ye se by Iudas and the phareses and
the sowdiours that twiched him / and how his bodyly presens
did lett the disciples to vnderstonde spiritually. But to
eate and drinke in the spirite / that is / to herken vn to
his wordes and with a repentynge hert to beleue in his deeth
/ bryngeth vs all that Christ can doo for vs.
|
how . . .
spiritually. Cf. John 16.7,
12–13.
|
M. Item that the masse auayleth no man but the
preest. T. if ye
speake of the prayars / his prayars helpe vs as
moch as oures him. If
ye speake of the sacrament / it helpeth as many
as be present as moch as him / if moued therby they beleue
in Christes deeth as well as he. If they be absent / the
sacrament profiteth them as moch as a sermon made in the
church helpeth them that be in the feldes. And how profiteth it the soules of the deed tell me vn to whom it is no signe?
|
the masse . . .
preest. Cf. CWM 6/1.354/14–15 and CWM 8/1.317/19–20.
|
If ye meane the carnall eatynge and drinkynge / then it
profiteth the prest only / for he eateth and drinketh vpp
all allone and geueth no man parte with him.
|
|
M. Item that a man shuld not be howseled tyll he
laye a dyenge.
T. That is to shamelesse a lye.
|
howseled ...
dyenge. Cf. CWM 6/1.354/19–20. Tyndale wastes no energy on
More's erroneous charge that reformers reserve communion to
one's deathbed. In 1521, the king had made the same charge in Ch. 5, his
defense of giving communion to the laity only in the form of bread (Assertio, CC 43.137). The idea was lifted out of
context from Luther's conclusion to Babylonian
Captivity , 1520, where he spoke of Baptism as a new
birth and the Lord's Supper as both the memorial of Christ's death and
the assimilation of communicants to that death (WA
6.572/23–34; LW 36.124f). Luther said, however, that one exercises both
aspects of the Eucharist throughout life and earlier had given good
reasons for regular communion (ibid., WA 6.526/23–33; LW 36.57).
(JW)
|
M. Item that men and wemen shuld not spare to
twich it. T. a
perelous case. Why? because the pope hath not
oyled them. Neverthelesse
Christ hath annoynted them with his spirite
& with his bloude. But wot ye why? The pope thynketh if
they shuld be to busy in handelynge it / they wold beleue
that there were bred /and for that cause to strength their
feythes / he hath imagened lytle prety thinne manchetes
that shynne
|
not spare to twich
it. Cf. CWM 6/1.354/22–23.
perelous . . .
oyled them. Cf. CWM 8/1.117/12–13.
Christ . . .
spirite. Cf. 2 Cor. 1.21–22.
with his
bloude. 1 Pet. 1.2.
|
thorowe and seme moare like to
be made of paper or fine parchement then of
wheten floure. Aboute which was no smal question in oxforde
of late dayes / whether it were bred or none: some
affirminge that the floure with longe lyenge
in water was turned to starch & had lost
his nature. M. Item
that the sacrament shuld not be worsheped. T.
It is the sacrament of Christes body & bloud. And Christ calleth it
the new & euer lastynge
testament in his bloude & commaunded that we shuld so
doo in the remembraunce of him / that his body was broken
& his bloud shed for our synnes. And Paule commaundeth
therby to shew or preach the lordes deeth. They saye not
praye to it / nether put any fayth therin. For I maye not
beleue in the sacrament / but I must beleue the sacrament /
that it is a true signe and it true that is signified
therby (which is the onlye worshuppynge of the
sacrament / if ye geue it other worshuppe ye playnlye
dishonoure it). As I maye not beleue in Christes church /
but beleue christes church / that the doctrine which they
preach of christe is true. If ye haue any other doctrine /
teach vs a reason and lead vs in light / and we wyll folow.
|
Aboute . . .
starch. Cf. CWM 8/1.117/14–16. In pondering how long
flour preserves its nature, Aquinas takes no firm stand: "And because
starch comes of corrupted wheat, it does not seem as if the body of
Christ could be made of the bread therefrom , although some
hold the contrary" (Summa III, Q. 74, Art. 3,
Reply to Obj. 4). According to Tyndale, Oxford theologians were still
debating the topic.
sacrament shuld not
be worsheped. Cf. CWM 6/1.354/ 23–25.
They saye . . .
fayth therin. Cf. CWM 8/1.367/22–24.
the onlye
worshuppynge of the sacrament. Luther actually taught that
adoration of the Eucharist, although not commanded, cannot in fact be
withheld. Cf. The Adoration of the Sacrament,
1523 (WA 11.432–56, esp. 445–49; LW 36.275–305, esp. 293–96). Tyndale
argues against such adoration, from biblical arguments
(180/32–181/4) and by analyzing belief (181/5—10n). (JW)
For ... is
true. Tyndale applies to the relation of faith and the
sacrament the medieval commonplace of faith's different relations to its object. Based on Augustine (see below), it was held
that credere Deo means accepting what God says,
and credere Deum
is believing that God exists, while credere in Deum is to give oneself over lovingly
to God. Peter Lombard cited Augustine on this
distinction (Sentences, Bk. 3, Dist.
23, Ch. 4), and thereby transmitted a textbook theme to later medieval
theologians, e.g. Aquinas (Summa II—II, Q. 2,
Art. 2). For Tyndale, the sacrament is believed as valid testimony (credere sacramento), but one does not give
oneself in loving trust to the sacrament itself (not credere in sacramentum ), which is
analogous to what Augustine had said about
believing
Paul and Peter, but
not believing in them. Cf. Tractates on the Gospel of John
(AD 406–7, 419–24) Tr. 29, Par. 6 (CCL 36.287; 1NPNF 7.185).
Tyndale goes on, as above at 173/16–24, to apply this distinction to the
church by admitting that one believes the church, but not in the church, which agrees with the Nicene
Creed's distinction in wording between Credo in Deum
Patrem . . . in unum Dominum ... in Spiritum Sanctum and Credo unam, sanctam , . . . ecclesiam.
The Creed thus expresses self-donation in faith to the triune God but
only ascertains in faith the existence of the one, holy church. (JW)
It is . . .
wyll folow. Cf. CWM 8/1.117/27–118/3.
|
M. Item that a christen is not bounde to kepe
any lawe made by
man or any at all. T. you saye vntrulye: a
Christen man is bounde to obey tiranny / if it be not
agenst his faith ner the lawe of god / vntyll god delyuer
him therof. But he is no christen man that byndeth hym to
any thynge saue that whych loue and his neyboures necessite
requireth of them.
|
a christen ...
any at all. Cf. CWM 6/1.354/29–31. More cites Luther's
declaration of Christian freedom from human laws, especially in the
church, probably taken from the chapter on Baptism in Babylonian Captivity, 1520 (WA 5.535/27–538/3; LW 36.70–73),
which the Sorbonne had censured as subversive and erroneous in 1521. Cf.
C.E. Du Boulay, Historia Universitatis Parisiensis
6 (Paris, 1683; Frankfurt/M.:
Minerva, 1966) 120. Tyndale affirms the duty of civil
obedience in a response akin to Luther's treatise, Temporal Authority, To What Extent It Should Be Obeyed, 1523,
which both grounded Christian observance of civil rulers and delineated
a sphere of faith that such rulers may not enter (WA 11.245–80; LW
45.81–129). Tyndale, however, is more outspoken on present-day "wily
tiranny" (181/22). (JW)
|
And when a law made / is no lenger profitable / christen
rulars ought to breake it. But now adayes when tyrantes
haue gotten the
|
|
simpell people vnder / they compell them to serue their lustes and wily tiranny / with out respecte of any comen welth.
Whych wily tiranny / because the trueth rebuketh it / is
the cause why they persecute it / lest the comen people
seynge how good they shulde be and felynge how weked they
are / shuld wythdraw their neckes from their vnrightwesse
yocke. As ye haue ensample in Herode / in
the scribes and Phareses and in many other.
|
Herode. Cf.
Luke 2.7–8.
scribes and
Phareses. Cf. Matt. 23.2–3.
|
M. Item that there is no purgatory. T. beleue in
Christ and thou
shalt shortely finde purgatoryes ynow / as ye
now make other fele.
|
no purgatory.
Cf. CWM 6/1.354/32.
|
M. Item that all soules lye and slepe tyll domes
daye. T. and ye in
puttynge them in heuen hell and purgatory /
destroye the argumentes wherewith Christ and paule proue
the resurreccion. What
god doeth with them / that shall we know when
we come to them.
The true fayth putteth the resurreccion which we be warned
to lokefore euery houre. The hethen philosophoures denyenge
that / did put that the soules did euer liue. And the pope
ioyneth the spirituall doctrine of christe and the fleshly
doctrine of philosophers to gether / thynges so contrary
that they can not agre / no moare then the spirite and the
flesh do in a Christen man. And because the fleshly mynded
pope consenteth vn to hethen doctrine / ther fore he
corrupteth the scripture to stablish it.
Moses
sayth in Deute. / the
secret thynges perteyne vn to the lorde / and
the thynges that be opened pertayne vn to vs / that we doo
all that is written in the boke. Wherfore Sir if we loued
the lawes of god and wold occupye our selues to fulfill
them / and wolde on the other syde be meke and lett god
alone with his secretes and
|
slepe tyll domes
daye. Cf. CWM 6/1.354/33, CWM 8/1.288/9–10, 8/2.702/34–36. See
118/3–6n. (JW)
The hethen . . .
stablish it. A current of Christian patristic thought
culminating in Augustine gladly absorbed the
Platonic and Neoplatonic doctrine of the soul's natural immortality,
even to the point of finding here the attribute by which the human
person most resembles God's image and likeness (Gen. 1.26–27). Medieval
scholastic thought offered a cluster of philosophical arguments for individual immortality, especially in response to the 13c
Parisian Averroist doctrine of a collective immortality. The Italian
Renaissance celebration of human dignity climaxed in Marsilio Ficino's
Theologia platonica, sive de immortalitate
animorum (1483), which provided a remote backdrop for Lateran
V's doctrinal affirmation of the soul's immortality in Apostolici regiminis (DS 1440–41; Neuner-Dupuis
410), promulgated in 1513 against Averroists at Padua such as
Nicoletto Vernia and Pietro Pomponazzi. Tyndale represents a resolute
return to the NT doctrine of the resurrection of the whole person (e.g.
John 5.25–28, 1 Thess. 4.15–17, 1 Cor.
15.12–56). (JW)
|
sofre him to be wiser then we / we shuld make none article
of the faith of this or that. And agayne / if the soules be
in heuen / tell me whi they be not in as good case as the
angelles be? And then what cause is there of the resurreccion?
|
|
M. Item no man shall praye to sayntes. T. when
ye speake with
saintes that be departed / it is not euell to
put them in remembraunce
to praye for you. M. whi doo they not heare vs?
T. if they loue you
so feruently and be so greate with god / whi
certifie they you not /
that they so doo? M. so they doo in that we
fele oure peticions
graunted. T. God saued the old Idolatres with
worldly saluacion and gaue them their peticions / which
they yet axed of their Idoles / as ye se thorow out al the
old testament. God heareth the crowes / foules / beestes
and wormes of the erth / as the texte saith / men and beestes doeth god saue / which bestes yet praye not to god. The Iewes and turkes doeth god saue in this worlde and geueth them their
worldly peticions. Which yet worshepe not god / as his
godly nature is to be worsheped but aftir their awne
imaginacion: not in the spirite with faith hope and loue /
but with bodyly seruice as the pope doeth. As the popish
serue S. Appoline for the toth ache and ar healed: euen so
the Iewes and turkes be healed and pray not to hir / but serue god aftir a nother maner for the same disease. So that God
doeth saue in this worlde all that kepe the worldely lawes
worldly / that is to
wite / outwarde in the body for bodyly rewarde and not in
the herte of loue that springeth out of the mercy that God
hath geuen vs in christe which same / though they be turkes
/ if they breake the worldly lawes / he rebuketh them / as
the ni
|
no man . . .
sayntes. Cf. CWM 6/1.355/1.
God . . . old
testament. Here Tyndale offers the opinion that the prayers
pagans addressed to their idols were answered by Yahweh. The general
attitude of the Old Testament towards idol worship is negative. Cf.
"They that make them [idols] are like vnto them [i.e., dumb, blind, deaf
etc.]: so is euery one that trusteth in them"
(Ps. 115.8). However, Yahweh is dramatized as addressing Cyrus the
Persian, who in 538 BC allowed the Jews to leave Babylon and return to
Palestine to rebuild the Temple: "For Jacob my seruants sake, and Israel
mine elect, I have euen called thee by thy name: I have surnamed thee,
though thou hast not knowen me" (Isa. 45.4 KJV).
men . . .
saue. Cf. Ps. 36.6 in KJV.
Which . . .
spirite. Cf. John 4.22–24.
S. Appoline.
During the persecution of Decius (AD 250–51),
executioners knocked out the teeth of
Apollonia (GL 1.268–69). Erasmus' Enchiridion of
1503 mocks the quasi-pagan custom of assigning particular
functions to particular saints, such as Apollonia's power to relieve
toothaches (Holborn 66/10–11; CWE 66.64). For illustrations of
Apollonia, cf. Duffy (Plates 60, 73).
mercy . . .
christe. Cf. 1 Cor. 1.4.
|
niuites and punisheth them diuersly. And if they knowlege
their synne and mende / he healeth them agayne. But and if
they harden and synne as beestes and will not amend / he
destroyeth them vtterly / as the sodomites. And yet all soch
haue no parte in the life to come.
|
he destroyeth . . .
sodomites. Cf. Gen. 19.24–28.
|
But with his childern in whose hertes he writeth the faith of
his sonne Iesus & the loue of his lawes / he goeth
other wise to werke
his lawes in their wil: & their peticions
are his honoure and their neyboures welth: and that he will
prouide them of al thinges necessarie vn to this life and
gouern them that their hertes be not ouercome of euell. And
he heareth them vnto his honoure and their euerlastynge
saluacion / and purgeth them and teacheth them thinges wherof the popish and all they whose hertes the god of this world hath
blynded
to serue god with workes haue no fealynge.
|
|
And when he saith that the emproure and that
counsell which decreed that images for the abuse shuld be
put out of the church / were heretikes / it is moch easier
so to saye than so to proue. Vnderstond there fore / that
images were not yet receaved in the church in the
tyme of S. Hierom / at the least waye generally
/ whether in some one place or no I can not tell. For .s.
Hierome reherseth of one Epiphanius a bisshope in the
contre of Cipirce and that the most perfecte
of al the bisshopes of his tyme / how that the
sayd Epiphanius
and the bisshope of Ierusalem went to gether to
bethel / and by the waye they entred
|
the emproure . .
. heretikes. Cf. CWM 6/1.355/8–10.
|
in to a church for to praye and there found a
vayle hangynge before the dore and an image
paynted theron / as it had bene of christ or some saint.
For the bisshope was so moued
therwith / because saith Saint Hierom / that it
was contrary to the
scripture / that he cutte it and counseled to
bury some dede therin and sent a nother cloth to hange in
the sted. And aftirward when
they ware crepte in a litle and litle: there was no
worshepynge of them / at the least waye generally vntyll the
tyme of S. Gregory.
|
contrary to the
scripture. For prohibition of graven images , cf.
Exod. 20.4–5, Deut. 5.8–10.
s. Hierome ...
in the sted. Actually the narrative is by the protagonist
himself, the heresy-hunting bishop Epiphanius, whose letter to Bishop
John of Jerusalem Jerome translated from
Greek into Latin. Cf. Jerome, Ep. 51 (AD 394) Par. 9 (PL 22.526–27; CSEL
54.411; 2NPNF 6.88–89). (JW)
S. Gregory.
Gregory the Great (pope, 590–604) sent forty Benedictine monks under
Augustine of Canterbury to evangelize the Anglo-Saxon invaders of
Britain (597). Gregory's Pastoral Rule (AD 590)
(PL 77.13–128; 2NPNF 12.1–72) was translated into Old English (AD 901).
See King Alfred's West-Saxon Version of Gregory's
Pastoral Care, ed. Henry Sweet, EETS 45, 50 (London, 1871). In Gregory's Dialogues
(AD 593–94) (PL 77.149–430; FOTC 39), the pope and his deacon Peter offer a model for Anthony and his nephew
Vincent in More's Dialogue of Comfort (1534–35).
See O'Donnell, "Three Dialogues of Comfort." Unio
Dissidentium contains thirteen passages (2%) from Gregory: from
his exegesis of Ezekiel (CCL 142), Job (CCL 143, 143 A, 143 B), and the
Canticle (CCL 144). For an illustration of the Four Latin Fathers with
Gregory 's papal tiara scraped out, cf. Duffy (Plate 33).
In the second edition of Dialogue Concerning
Heresies (May 1531), More added a long passage to Bk. 4, Ch. 2
on Gregory's defense of images (CWM 6/1.355/28–359/31, 6/2.557). For
other long additions to More's Dialogue, cf. 79/9n on images and 201/29n on faith. For the
role of Stephen Vaughan in sending a partial manuscript of
Tyndale's Answer to Cromwell, cf. Daniell 209–17.
Vaughan 's daughter was later a Marian exile and the author of
the first known sonnet-sequence in English (1560): "A Paraphrase upon
the 51. Psalme of David." See The Collected Works of
Anne Vaughan
Lock, ed. Susan M. Felch, MRTS 185
(Tempe, AZ: Arizona Center for Medieval and Renaissance Studies, 1999)
62–71.
|
In so moch that when Cirenus the bisshope of Masilia offended
with the supersticiousnesse of the people burnt
them / Saynt Gregory
wrote that he shuld not destroy the images /
but teach only that the people shuld not worshepe them. But
when it was so ferre come that the people worsheped them
with a false faith (as we now know no nother vse) and were
no longer memorials only / then the bisshopes
of grece and the emproure gathered them to
gether / to prouide
a remedye agenst that misheue and concluded
that they shuld be put doune for the abuse / thinkynge it
so most expedient / hauinge for them / first the ensample
of God whom a man maye boldely folowe / which commaunded in
the beginnynge of all his preceptes / that there shuld be
no image vsed to worshepe or pray before / not for the
image it selfe / but for the wekenesse of his people: and hauinge agayne before theyr eyes / that the people were fallen vn
to Idolatrie and imageseruinge by the reason of them.
|
images. The
provincial council of Hieria, convened by Emperor Constantine
V, condemned the use of images in 754, the same year as the Donation of
Pepin. Nicea II, the seventh ecumenical council, decreed the
use of images in 787, making a distinction between worship
(latreian) of God and "honourable reverence
" (timetiken proskunesin) of the
saints (2NPNF 14.550). A succinct account of the controversy over
religious images is given by Hans-Georg Beck in Jedin and Dolan 3.26–36.
(JW)
In 1 John
(D6v) Tyndale affirms that general councils could correct the
clergy, but in Prelates (E6v—E8) he claims that
general councils appeal to tradition over Scripture. Below (213/17–19),
he protests that councils cannot define articles of faith against God's
word. He probably believes that Nicea II defended the veneration of
images contrary to the Second Commandment (Exod. 20.4–5) (NCE 7.327–29;
OER 2.303–306). In 1563, the year that the Council of Trent ended, the
Church of England declared in no. 21 of the Thirty-Nine Articles that
General Councils may err.
Cirenus . . .
worshepe them. More discusses Gregory the Great's teaching on
the proper use of images as found in his two letters to Serenus, Bishop
of Marseilles: Bk. 9, Ep. 105, n.d. (PL 77.1027–28; 2 NPNF 13.23); Bk.
11, Ep. 13, n.d., To Serenus (PL 77.1128–30; 2NPNF 13.53–54). Gregory is
much more admonitory of Serenus than Tyndale allows to
appear. In the Obedience (H6v), Tyndale praises
Gregory's reluctance to embrace the papal office when it was offered to
him, citing Bk. 8, Ep. 30, To Eulogius , n.d. (PL 77.933;
2NPNF 12.241). (JW)
people . . .
imageseruinge. Exod. 32.1–24.
|
Now answere me / by what reason canst thou
|
|
make an heretike of him / that concludeth nought agenst god
/ but worketh with god and putteth that blocke out of the
waye / where at his brother the price of christes bloud
stombleth and loseth his soule. They put not doune the
images for hate of god and of his saintes / no moare
then Ezechias brake the brasen serpent for
enuye of the greate miracle that was wrought by it / or in
spite of god that commaunded it to be kepte for a
memoriall. But to kepe the people in the true faith only.
Now seinge we maye be all with out images and to put them
doune is not agenst Gods commaundement but with it / namely if they be abused / to the dishonoure of god and hurt of oure
neybours / where is charite / if thou which knowest the
trouth and canst vse thine image well / wilt not yet
forbere thine image and sofre it to be put out of the waye
/ for thy weake brothers sake whom thou seist perish
therthorow? ye and what thynge maketh both the turke and
the Iew abhorre our faith so moch as our imageseruice? But the
pope was then glad to fynde an occasion to picke a quarell
with the emproure / to gett the empire in to his awne handes
which thynge he brought to passe with the swerd of fraunce
and dame so hye that euersens he hath put his awne auctorite
in stede of gods worde in euery generall counsell & hath
concluded what him liste / as agenst al gods worde and
agenst al charite he condemned that blessed dede of that
counsell and emproure.
|
putteth . . .
soule. Cf. 1 Cor. 8.9–11.
empire . . .
fraunce. In the 8c when a weakened Byzantium could
not send military aid, popes appealed to Frankish rulers for assistance
against Lombard kings. In Tyndale's opinion, this era marks the
definitive fall of the church "eight hundred years ago."
|
M. they blaspheme our lady and all saintes. T.
that is vntrue. We
honoure our blessed lady and all holy saintes
and folow their faith
and liuynge vn to the vttemost of oure power
and
|
blaspheme ...
saintes. Cf. CWM 6/1.359/31–33, 8/1.314/15–16.
|
submitte our selues to be scolars of the same scole.
|
|
M. they maye not abyde salue regina. T. for
therin is moch blasphemie
vnto our blessed lady / because christ is our
hope and life only and not she. And ye in asscribynge vn to
hir that she is not /
dishonoure god and worshepe hir not.
|
they . . . salue
regina. Cf. CWM 6/1.359/34–35, 8/1.314/
12–13. Erasmus agrees with the executed
heretic Louis de Berquin that the title, spes et vita
nostra or "our hope and life," belongs properly to Christ not
Mary. Cf. Ep. 2188, To Charles Utenhove, Freiburg, 1 July 1529 (Allen
8.212/103–5; not yet in CWE). After his resignation from the
chancellorship, More teased his family that, as a last resort, they
could support themselves on alms by stopping "at euery mans doore to
singe salue Regina" (Roper 54/11). In Ch. 9 of
his biography, Thomas Stapleton relates that
More's household customarily recited Pss. 50/51, 24/25, 66/67, 129/130,
and the
Salve Regina
as part of their evening prayers. Cf. The Life
and Illustrious Martyrdom of Sir Thomas
More, tr. Philip E. Hallett, ed.
E.E. Reynolds (New
York: Fordham UP, 1966) 88–89.
christ is our hope
and life. For "hope," 1 Tim. 1.1; for "life," cf. John 14.6.
|
M. they saye if a woman beinge aliue beleue in
god and loue him as moch as our lady / she maye helpe with
hir prayars as moch as
our lady. T. tel whi not. Christ when it was
told him that his mother
and his brethern sought him / answered / that
his mother / his sisters and his brethern were al they that
did his fathers wyll. And vn to the woman that saide to
christ / blessed be the wombe that bare the and
pappes that gaue the sucke / christ answered /
Naye blessed are they that heare the worde of god and kepe
it. As paul saith .1. Corin. ix. I haue nought to reioyse
though I preach / for necessite lieth vppon me / and wo is
me / if I preach not. If I doo it vnwillyngly / an office
is committed vn to me / but and if I do it with a good wil / then I haue a rewarde. So now carnall bearynge of christ and
carnall geuynge him sucke make not our lady greate. But our
blessed ladies greatnesse is hir faith and loue wherin she
exceaded other. Wherefore if God gaue his mercy that a
nother woman were in those .ij. poyntes equall with hir /
whi were she not like greate and hir prayers as moch herde.
|
they saye . . .
our lady. Cf. CWM 6/1.360/1–3.
his mother . . .
wyll. Cf. Matt. 12.50, Mark 3.35.
blessed . . .
kepe it. Luke 11.27–28. Answer has
"Naye" (185/22), while NT has "Ye[a]" (Wallis 154/29; TNT 110D).
I haue . . .
rewarde. 1 Cor. 9.16–17. The two clauses of v. 17 are given in
reverse order.
|
M. Item that men shuld not worshepe
the holy crosse. T.
wyth no false worshepe and supersticious fayth
/ but as I haue said /
to haue it in reuerence for the memoriall of
him that died theron.
|
not worshepe . . .
crosse. Cf. CWM 6/1.360/4.
|
M. Item Luther hateth the festes of the crosse
and of corpus
Christi. T. not for enuy of the crosse whych
synned not in the deeth of Christ ner of malice towarde the
blessed body of christ but for the ydolatrye vsed in those
festes.
|
festes of the
crosse. Cf. CWM 6/1.360/8–9. Roman Catholics celebrated "The
Finding of the Cross" on 3 May (dropped from the liturgical calendar in
1969) and "The Exaltation of the Cross" on 14 September.
corpus
Christi. Inspired in part by the formulation of
transubstantiation by Lateran IV in 1215, the Eucharist is
especially honored on the Thursday after Trinity Sunday. This
commemoration was extended to the Western'Church in 1264 by
Urban IV (pope, 1261–64), who requested Aquinas to compose a Mass and
Office. Celebrated in late spring, the feast is characterized by an
outdoor Eucharistic procession and mystery plays. In England, complete
cycles survive from York, Chester, Wakefield, and Ntown , with
the Chester cycle incorporating Aquinas' hymn Lauda
Sion. For an comprehensive study of the theological and
devotional texts, see Rubin passim.
|
M. Item that no man or woman is bounde to kepe
any vowe. T.
lawfull vowes ar to be kepte vntyll necessite
breake them. But
vnlawfull vowes ar to be broken immediatly.
|
no man . . .
vowe. Cf. CWM 6/1.360/10–11, 8/1.42/24–25.
On vows, Tyndale concisely states at 196/8–9
what is set forth more diffusely at 161/17–162/24 and 189/18–190/7.
(JW)
|
M. Marten appelled vn to the nexte generall
counsell that shuld
be gathered in the holy gost / to seke a longe
delaye. T. of a trouth
that were a longe delaye. For shuld Marten liue
/ tyll the pope wold gather a counsell in the holy gost or
for any godly purpose / he were like to be for euery here
of his heed a thousand yeres olde.
|
Marten . . . nexte
generall counsell. Cf. WA 2.36;WA 7.76. In Prelates (D2), Tyndale discusses in general terms power
struggles between pope and emperor over calling a council. During his
brief pontificate, Adrian VI (pope, 1522–23) was requested by the Diet
of Nuremberg to call a council in a German city within a year. In 1524, 1526, 1530,
and 1532 Charles V formally requested Clement
VII (pope, 1523–34) to convene a general council. In 1526 Charles even threatened to ask the cardinals to
convoke it. But Clement feared conciliarism and the power of the Empire
as demonstrated in the Sack of Rome (6–15 May
1527) by mutinous troops. Cf. Olivier de la Brosse et al., Latran V et Trente, Histoire des Conciles
Oecuméniques 10 (Paris: Editions de l'Orante,
1975) 165–84.
the pope ... a
counsell. On 2 June 1536, Paul III
(pope, 1534–49) summoned a council to be held at Mantua. Circumstances
prevented this from taking place, but a second bull of
convocation specified Trent as the venue in 1542. Finally,
the bull of 30 November 1544 was effective, and the Council of Trent
opened 13 December 1545, two months before Luther died on 18 February
1546. (JW)
|
Then bryngeth he in the inconstauncie of Marten
/ because he saith in his later boke / how that he seith
further then in his firste. Paraduenture / he is kynne to
oure doctours whych when with preachynge agenst pluralities
they haue gotte them .iij. or .iiij. benefices / allege the
same excuse. But yet to saye the truth the very appostles
of Christ lerned not all trouth in one daye. For longe after the ascencion they wist not that the hethen shuld be receaued vn to
the faith. How then coude Marten (brought vppe in the
blyndnesse of youre secte aboue .xl. yeres) spie out all
youre falshed in one daye.
|
inconstauncie of
Marten. Cf. CWM 6/1.362/14–16.
his later boke . .
. his firste. Cf. CWM 6/1.362/2–6. As a respectful
subject whose theological views differed from his sovereign 's, Tyndale avoids naming Henry VIII's Assertio (1521), which attacked Luther's Babylonian Captivity (1520) and evoked his Contra Henricum Regem Angliae (1522)
(WA 10/2.180–222; not in LW).
lerned not all
trouth in one daye. Tyndale has no further information to offer concerning Luther's development in the years from 1517 to
1522, and so he parries More's charges with ironical observations on the
delay in convening a council (186/11–14), on "disputations" staged by
inquisitors with their prisoners (186/ 28–187/3), and on the corrupt
judges appointed to the Luther case (187/4–10). Luther advanced
gradually, much like Jesus' apostles , to his grasp of
biblical truth and ecclesiastical falsehood, but then he showed biblical
grounds and had the backing of Christians everywhere
(186/19–24,187/10–12). (JW)
the hethen.
For the conversion of the Roman centurion Cornelius, cf. Acts
11.1–18.
|
M. Marten offered at wormes before the emproure
and all the lordes of germanye / to aby
|
|
de by his boke & to dispute / which
he might well doo / sith he had his safe
conducte that he shuld haue
no bodyly harme. T. o mercifull god / how fome
ye out youre awne shame? ye can not dispute excepte ye haue
a man in youre awne daunger to doo him bodyly harme / to
diote him aftir youre facion / to tormente him and to
murther him. Yf ye might haue had him at youre pleasure /
ye wold haue disputed wyth him: first wyth sophistrie
and corruptynge the scripture: then with
offerynge him promocions : then with the swerde. So that ye
wold haue bene sure / to haue ouercome him with one argument
or other.
|
Marten . . .
harme. Cf. CWM 6/1.362/29–35.
|
M. He wold agre on no Iudges. T. What iudges
offered ye him /
saue blynde bisshopes & cardenales /
enimies of all trouth / whose
promocions and dignites they feare to be
plucked from them / if the trouth came to light / or soch
Iudases as they had corrupte with money to mayntene their
secte? The appostles might haue admitted as well the hethen
bisshopes of Idoles to haue bene their iudges as he them.
But he offered you autenticke scripture and the hertes of the whole worlde. Whych .ij. iudges / iff ye had good consciences and trust in god / ye wold not haue refused.
|
He . . . Iudges.
Cf. CWM 6/1.363/4–5.
|
iiij.
|
|
The fourth chapter is not the first poetrie that he hath
fayned.
|
not . . .
fayned. The new fiction that More supposedly created
in Bk. 4, Ch. 4 is that Luther wrote his own version of events at the
Diet ofWorms in the third person but dropped his mask when he
inadvertently slipped into the first person. Cf. "Luther at the Diet of
Worms," 1521 (WA 7.825–57; LW 32.105–31), and CWM 6/2.709–10. (JW)
|
V.
|
|
In the ende of the fifte he vntrulye reporteth / that Marten
saith /
no man is bound to kepe any vowe. Lawfull
promises are to be kepte
and vnlawfull broken.
|
Marten . . .
vowe. Cf. CWM 6/1.366/9–10. On vows, cf. 161/17–162/24 and
189/19n.
|
vj.
|
|
In the beginnenge of the . vj. he
discrybeth marten aftir the
ensample of his awne nature / as in other
places he discribeth god
aftir the complexion of popes cardenals and
worldly tirantes.
|
god . . .
tirantes. Cf. CWM 6/1.402/32–403/2. More believes that Lutheran
teaching on predestination casts God in the role of a tyrant (6/1.403/1)
for not imputing guilt to the elect for their sins nor merit to the
reprobate for their good deeds (6/1.400/7–9).
|
M. Marten will abyde but by the scripture only.
T. and ye will
come at no scripture only: And as for the old
doctours ye wyll heare
as litle / saue where it pleaseth you / for all youre
crienge / old holy fathers. For tel me this / whi haue ye in
englonde condemned the
vnion of doctours but because ye wold not haue
youre falshed disclosed by the doctrine of them.
|
Marten . . .
only. Cf. CWM 6/1.367/11.
vnion of
doctours. See also 213/22. This handbook in Latin contains
brief biblical quotations in roman type which introduce longer passages
from the Fathers in italic. Unio gives passages
on the main topics of early Reformation controversy: original sin,
infant baptism, justification, the law, grace, faith and
works, confession , fasting, indulgences, the Eucharist,
venerating saints, and the Antichrist. Unio
quotes approximately 570 passages from Christian authors from the 2c to
12c. Nine Fathers cited by Tyndale, most in Answer and a few in Obedience, are
found in Unio: Augustine (42%), Jerome (14%),
Chrysostom (10%), Origen (6%), Ambrose (5%), Cyprian (3%), Prosper of
Aquitaine (3%), Gregory the Great (2%), Bede (1%), and the church
historians Eusebius, Socrates Scholasticus, and Sozomen (1%). Unio quotes other theologians (13%) whom Tyndale
never names: Clement of Rome, Tertullian, Athanasius, Hilary, Cyril of
Alexandria, Lactantius, Fulgentius, Theophylactus, and Bernard.
The editor of the two-part Unio Dissidentium gives
his name as Hermannus Bodius, probably a pseudonym. The
earliest surviving edition (in two parts) was printed supposedly at
Cologne but actually at Antwerp by Martin de Keyser, March
and July 1527. In the Folger copy, both parts were supposedly printed at
Cologne with Part 1 dated "1527, Decimo Kalendas Decembris" [22 November
] and Part 2, "1527, X. Kalen. Augusti" [23 July]. Cf.
J.M. De Bujanda et al., Index de l'Université de Paris: 1544,
1545, 1547, 1549, 1551, 556, Index des Livres Interdits 1
(Sherbrooke, Québec: Editions de l'Université de Sherbrooke, 1994)
144–46.
After examining twenty-four editions of Unio
Dissidentium, Robert Peters reports that editions published in
and after 1531 contain material from Pseudo-Augustine, De Essentia Divinitatis (PL 42.1199–1206). Since the Folger
copy includes extracts from this short work (UD 2.S3r—S8v), the ascribed
date of 1527 cannot be correct. Cf. "Who Compiled the Sixteenth-Century
Patristic Handbook Unio Dissidentium?" Studies in
Church History 2, ed. G.J. Cuming
(London: Nelson,
1965) 237–50, esp. 237,239. Robert Peters tentatively
identified the anthologist as the Strassburg reformer
Martin Bucer because of Unio's emphasis on church discipline administered
in a loving spirit. Cf. ibid., esp. 245. Later, Peters
suggested that the compiler is the Basel reformer Johannes Oecolampadius
because of Unio's choice of texts on the
Eucharist as a mere sign of Christ's presence. Cf. "The Enigmatic Unio Dissidentium : Tyndale's
'Heretical' Companion?" Reformation 2 (1997)
233–40, esp. 237.
On 24 October 1526 Cuthbert Tunstall, Bishop of London, promulgated an order for confiscating
dangerous books, including Unio Dissidentium
(Foxe 4.667). Other prohibitions followed in the Netherlands, France, Spain, and Rome.
Tyndale must have used other patristic sources besides Unio, but it would have given him an extensive though partisan
survey of the Fathers. As editor of Whole Works,
John Foxe added the marginal note in 1573,
"The union of doctors a good booke" (338b).
|
M. they saye / that a christen man is
discharged of al lawes spirituall
and temperall saue the gospell.T. ye iugle /
we saye that no christen man ought to bynde his brother
violently / vn to any lawe wher
of he coude not geue a reason out of christes
doctrine and out of the lawe of loue. And on the other syde
we saye / that a christen man is called to sofre wronge and
tiranny (though no man ought to bynde him) vntill god rid
vs therof: so fer yet as the tiranny is not directly agenst
the law of god and faith of Christe / and no further.
|
they saye ...
gospell. Tyndale quotes CWM 6/1.368/
29–31 nearly verbatim and CWM 6/1.354/28–31
more freely. More refers to Luther's Freedom of a
Christian, 1520 (WA 7.49–73; LW 31.333–77) and works in German which he could not read (cf. CWM
6/2.702).
|
M. marten was the cause of the destruccion of
the vplondish people
of germanie. T. that is false for then he coude
not haue escaped him selfe. Marten was as moch the cause of
their confusion / as
Christ of the destruccion of Ierusalem. The
duke elector of saxon cam from the warre of those vplondish
people and other dukes with him / in to Wittenberge where
Marten is / with .xv. hundred men
of armes / so that Marten if he had bene gyltie
/ coude not
|
vplondish
people. Cf. "comen vplandysh people," CWM 6/1.369/7.
destruccion of
Ierusalem
. Cf. Matt. 24.2, Mark 13.2, Luke
21.6.
|
haue gonne quite. And therto all the dukes and lordes that
cleaue vn to the worde of god thys daye / were no lesse
combred with their comen people then other men.
|
marten . . .
other men. Cf. CWM 6/1.369/6–30. It was common among Catholics
to charge that Luther's writings caused the peasant uprisings in Germany
in 1525. Cf. Mark U. Edwards, "Lutherschmäung? Catholics on Luther's
Responsibility for the Peasants'War," Catholic
Historical Review 76 (1990) 461–80; Printing,
Propaganda, and Martin Luther
(Berkeley: U of California P, 1994) 149–62,209–13. Tyndale had
already denied Luther's responsibility in Obedience (C5). Tyndale's ingenious rebuttal seems to rest on
his memories of Wittenberg just after the princes crushed the peasant
bands at Frankenhausen on 15 May 1525. Later that month, the new Saxon Elector, Duke
Johann, visited Wittenberg with his retinue . On 1
June, Johann had seventeen peasant rebel
leaders beheaded at Eisleben (WA Briefwechsel 3.520n1; not in LW). Other princes of Lutheran
persuasion who put down the rebellion were Philip of Hesse and the Counts of Mansfeld. (JW)
At first, Luther was sympathetic to the peasants' cause, in Admonition to Peace: a Reply to the Twelve Articles of
the Peasants in Swabia (WA 18.291–334; LW 46.17–43), but later
he condemned their violence in Against the Robbing and
Murdering Hordes of Peasants (WA 18.357–61; LW 46.49–55).
Erasmus comments on the great loss of life, "[T]his bloody crisis . . .
sent about 100,000 peasants into the world of Orcus." From Ep. 1633, To
Daniel Mauch, Basel, 10 October
1525 (Allen 6.199/17–18; CWE 11.325/20–326/21). Modern
historians estimate that "between 70,000 and 100,000 peasants were
killed in Germany in 1525." Cf. Steven Ozment,
The Age of Reform, 1250–1550: An Intellectual and
Religious History of Late Medieval and Reformation
Europe (New Haven: Yale UP, 1980) 284. Erasmus gives a partial
justification for the Peasants' War. Cf. Ep. 2328, To <Lorenzo
Campegio>, Freiburg, 24 June 1530 (Allen 8.447–51; not yet in
CWE).
|
Then after the lowdest maner he setteth out the cruelnesse
of the emproures soudioures whych they vsed at Rome: but he
maketh no mencion of the treason which holy church wrought
secretly / were with the men off warre were so set on
fire.
|
they saye ... set
on fire. In answering Dialogue's Bk. 4,
Ch. 7, Tyndale inadvertently omits the heading "vij."
Then ... set on
fire. More attributes the 1527 Sack of Rome to Lutheran
soldiers, cf. CWM 6/1.370/28–372/20 and Appendix C, 773–77. Tyndale
retorts that Clement VII brought the disaster upon himself by
treacherously entering alliances against Emperor Charles V. On these, cf. Judith Hook, The
Sack of Rome 1527 (London: Macmillan,
1972) 43, 51–61. Charles V had also charged
papal culpability, and his Latin secretary Alfonso de Valdés formulated
it in his 1529 "Dialogue of Lactancio and an Archdeacon," ed. and tr.
John E. Longhurst, Alfonso de Valdés and the Sack of Rome (Albuquerque: U of New Mexico P, 1952). (JW)
|
viij.
|
|
M. what good dede will he do / that beleueth
marten / how that
we haue no frewill to do any good with the
helpe of grace?T. O poete with out shame.
|
what good dede .
. . grace. Cf. CWM 6/1.373/18–20, 8/3.1315–35. On our inability
to do good, Unio Dissidentium (1.K4v) quotes
Augustine, Sermon 156, Rom. 8.12–17, Against the Pelagians (AD 419) Par.
12 (PL 38.8 56; Rotelle 3/5.103–4).
|
M. what harme shal he care to forbere / that
beleueth luther / how
god alone / with out oure will worketh all the
misheue that they
doo.T. O naturall sonne of the father of all
lies.
|
what harme . . .
doo. Cf. CWM 6/1.373/23–24.
|
M. what shall he care / how longe he liue in
synne that beleueth luther / that he shall after thys life /
fele nether good ner evell in
bodye ner soule vntyll the daye of dome?T.
Christ and hys appostles taught no nother / but warned to
loke for christes cominge agayne euery houre. Which cominge
agayne / because ye beleue will neuer be therfore haue ye
fained that other marchaundice.
|
what shall . . .
daye of dome. Cf. CWM 6/1.373/26–28. For soul sleep, cf.
177/15–19, 182/2–8 nn. (JW)
1:89/7–8 warned . . . houre. Cf. Matt. 24.44, Mark 13.33, Luke 21.36.
|
M. Martens bokes be open / if ye will not
beleue vs. T. Naye / ye
haue shutt them vpp and therfore be bold to
saie what ye liste.
|
Martens bokes . . .
beleue vs. Cf. CWM 6/1.373/32–33.
|
M. they liue as they teach and teach as they
liue. T. but nether
teach ner liue as other lye on them.
|
they liue as they
teach and teach as they liue. Cf. CWM
6/1.374/5. Tyndale reverses the order of More's antithetical clauses .
|
ix.
|
|
M. though the turke offer pleasures vn to the
receauers and deeth vn to the refusers of his
|
pleasures . . .
refusers. Cf. CWM 6/1.374/20–21.
|
secte (as the pope doeth) yet he sofereth none to breake
their promises of chastite dedicat to god (though haply
they vse no soch vowes / and as the pope wyll not excepte it
be for monye) but luther teacheth to breake
holy vowes.T. luther teacheth that vnlawfull vowes
grounded on a false fayth vnto the dyshonourynge of god are
to be broken and no nother. And agayne constrayned seruice
pleaseth not God. And thridly youre pope geueth licence and
his blessynge to breake all lawfull vowes / but with the
most vnlawfull of all will ye not dispence.
|
yet . . .
vowes. Cf. CWM 6/1.375/4–7. Tyndale interpolates two
asides into these paraphrases of More: "(as the pope doeth)" (189/16)
and "(though . . . monye)" (189/17–19).
luther . . .
vowes. After giving a postive account of vowed chastity in The Holy Sacrament of Baptism, 1519 (WA 2.735f;
LW 35.41f), Luther attacked "that most widespread delusion of vows" as
derogatory of Baptism and contrary to Christian freedom in the Baptism
section of Babylonian Captivity, 1520 (WA
6.538/26–542/38; LW 36.74–81). In November 1521 he composed his
wideranging
Judgment . . . concerning Monastic Vows (printed
1522) (WA 8.573–669; LW 44.251–400), which argues that vows rest on an
erroneous basis, namely, the distinction between universally binding precepts and special evangelical counsels, and that they are
contrary to the true nature of faith, Christian freedom, the
commandments,
and natural reason. Tyndale's account of the
case against vows refers to faith and freedom, but argues more pointedly
than Luther that vows should give way to the primary
precepts of self-maintenance and service to one's neighbor
(190/7–15 and above, 161/25–162/8 with n). (JW)
On 13 June 1525 Luther married Catherine von
Bora, a former Cistercian nun who had been sent to the
convent while still a child (NCE 8.1090). Their happy union of twenty
years produced six children and a new appreciation of conjugal
spirituality. See Ch. 17, "The School for Character," Bainton 223–37.
More obsessively returns to the theme of their marriage about ten times
in Dialogue and over twenty times in Confutation. Although More knows the popular
belief that "Antecryste sholde be borne betwene a frere and a nunne . .
." (CWM 8/1.51/3–4), he holds that Luther is not Antichrist but his
forerunner (8/1.271/11–13).
luther . . . no
nother. Cf. CWM 8/1.135/17–18.
|
Then he bringeth forth the ensample of the hethen / to
confirme the popis chastite. And no wronge / for the same
false imaginacion that the hethen had in theirs / hath the
pope in hys. Vnderstonde
therfore / If thou vow ane indifferent thynge /
to please god in hys awne person / he receaueth not thyne
Idolatrie: for hys pleasure and
honoure is / that thou shuldest be as he hath
made the / and shulde
receaue all soch thynges of hys hand and vse
them as ferforth as they were nedfull and geue him thankes
and be bounde to him: and not
that thou shuldest be as thou haddest made thy
selfe / and that he shulde receaue soch thynges off the to
be bounde to the / to thanke the and rewarde the. And agayne
/ thou must geue me a reason of thy vow out off the worde of
God. Morouer when thou vowest lawfully thou maist not do it
precyselye / but all waye excepte / yf thyne awne or thy
neyboures necessite required the contrary. As yf thou
haddest vowed neuer to eate flesh or drinke wine or stronge drinke / to tame thi flesh / and thou after warde fellest in disease
so that thy body in that behalfe were to tame or that there
coud no no
|
ensample of the
hethen. For the Vestal Virgins, cf. CWM 6/1.375/16–28.
|
ther sustinaunce be gotten. Then thou must interpret soch
cases excepte / though thou madest no mencion of them / at
the makinge of thi vow. Some man wold saye / other shifte
might be made: what then? If other drinke as whote as wine
& of the same operacion / and other meate of the same
power and vertue as flesh is / must be had / whi shuldest
thou forswere wine or fleshe / seinge it is now no lenger for
the taminge of thy bodi. And so forth of al
wother / as I haue aboue declared.
|
|
And when he bringeth in the apostles / marters /
confessoures and .xv. hundred yeres / it is cleane
contrary. For they had no soch false imaginacion of
chastite or of any other worke: but they vsed it to serue
their neyboure and to avoyde trouble in time of persecucion
and to be eased of that burthen that was to heuy for their weake shulders and not to compell god to thanke them for the
liberte for which they be bound to thanke him.
|
apostles . . .
yeres. Cf. CWM 6/1.376/1–3.
avoyde . . .
persecucion. Cf. 1 Cor. 7.26–27.
Marten . . .
thanke him. Tyndale takes up a series of allegations from Dialogue, Bk. 4, Ch. 7–9, which have little
thematic unity. (JW)
|
x.
|
|
In the tenth he inveyeth and rayleth agenst that which
nether he ner any fleshly mynded papiste can vnderstonde /
as they haue no
power to consent vnto the lawes of god. Which
herein appereth /
that they compell their brethern which be as
good as they to do & beleue what they lust and not what
god commaundeth. He affirmeth that marten saith how that we
do no synne oure selues wyth oure awne wylle / but that god
synneth in vs and vseth vs as a deed instrument and forseth
vs ther vn to and damneth vs / not for oure awne deedes but
for hys / and for hys awne pleasure / as he compelleth vn to
synne for hys pleasure or rather he for hys pleasure synneth
in vs. I saye / that a man synneth voluntaryly.
|
he inveyeth and
rayleth. More does indeed use vehement language against
Luther's teaching that God's universal causality includes even sin: "And
thus these wretched heretyques wyth this blasphemouse heresye alone /
lay more vylaynous rebuke to the greate maieste of god / than euer eny
one rybaulde layed vnto a nother" (CWM 6/1.377/6–9). Fisher also defends
free will vigorously , especially in Art. 36 of his Assertionis Lutheranae confutatio, 1522, cf.
Surtz 227–34.
how . . . synneth
in vs. Cf. CWM 6/1.377/3–6.
vseth ... synne for
hys pleasure. Cf. CWM 6/1.377/24–28.
|
But the power of the will and of the dede is off god and
euery will and deed are good in the nature of the dede and
the euelnesse is a lacke that there is / as the eye /
though it be blinde is good in nature in that it is soch a
member created for soch a good vse: but it is called euell
for lacke of sighte. And so are oure dedes euell because we
lacke knowlege and loue to referre them vn to the glorie of God.
|
|
Which lacke cometh of the deuell that blyndeth vs with
lustes and occasions that we can not se the goodnesse and
rightwysnesse of the law of god and the meanes how to
fulfill it. For coud we se it and the waye to doo it we
shuld loue it naturally as a chyld doeth a fayre
apple. For as a child when a man sheweth him a
fayre apple and wyll not geue it hym wepeth / so shuld we
naturaly morne when the members wold not come forwarde to
fulfyll the law acordynge to
the desyre of oure hertes. For paule saith .ij.
Cor. iiij. if our gospell be hid / it is hyd vnto them that
perish / amonge which the God of this world hath blinded
the wittes of the vnbeleuers / that the light of the
glorious gospell of christ shuld not shyne to them. And christ saith that the briddes eate vpp the seed sowen vppon the
waye and interpreteth by the seed the worde / and by the
foules / the deuell. So that the deuel blindeth vs with
falshed and lies which ys our worldly wisdome / and
therwith stoppethout the true light of gods wisdome / which
blindnes is the euellnesse of all our dedes.
|
And so . . .
fulfill it. Cf. 34/6–11n.
if. . to
them. 2 Cor. 4.3–4.
briddes . . .
the deuell. Cf. Matt. 13.4, 19, Mark 4.4, Mark 4.15,
Luke 8.5, 12.
|
And on the other syde / that a nother man loueth the lawes
of God
and vseth the power that he hath of God well /
and referreth his wyll
and hys dedes vn to the honoure off God / cometh off the
mercy off God which hath oppened hys
|
|
wittes and shewed him light to se the goodnesse and
rightwysnesse of the law of god and the waye that is in
Christ to fulfill it. Wherby he loueth it naturally & trusteth to doo it. Why doeth god open one mans eyes and not a
nothers?
Paul Roma. ix. forbiddeth to aske that why. For
it is to depe for mans capacite. God we se is honoured
therby and his mercy sette out & the moare sene in the
vesels of mercy. But the popish can sofre god to haue no
secret hid to him selfe. They haue serched to come to the
botome of his botomlesse wisdome / and because they can not
attayne to that secrete and be to proude to let it alone / and to graunt them selues ignoraunt with the appostle that knew no
nother then Gods glorye in the electe / they goo and sett
vpp frewyll with the hethen philosophers & saye that a
mans frewyll is the cause why god choseth one & not a
nother / contrary vn to all the scripture.
|
Paul . . . why. Cf. Rom. 9.20.
vesels of mercy. Rom. 9.23.
Gods glorye in the
electe. Cf. Rom. 9.23–24.
|
Paul saith it cometh not of the will ner of the dede / but
of the mercy of god. And they saye that euery man hath at
the least waye power in his frewyll / to deserue that power
shuld be geuen him of god to kepe the lawe. But the
scripture testifieth that Christ hath deserued for the
electe euen then when they hated god / that there eyes shuld be opened to se the goodnesse of the lawe of God and the waye to fulfill it / and forgeuenesse of al that is passed where by
they be drawen to loue it and to hate synne.
|
cometh . . .
god. Cf. Rom. 9.16.
Christ . . .
god. Cf. Rom. 5.8.
|
I axe the popish one question whether the wyll can preuent a
mans wytte and make the witt se the rightwesnesse of the
law and the waye to fulfil it in christ? If I must first se
the reason why yer I can loue how shall I wyth my wyll doo
that good thynge that I know not of? how
|
|
shall I thanke god for the mercy that is layed vpp for me
in christ / yer I beleue it? For I must beleue the mercy yer I
can loue the worke. Now faith cometh not of
oure frewyl / but is
the gyft of god geuen vs by grace yer therbe
any wyl in our hertes to doo the lawe of god. And whi god
geueth it not euery man I can geue no rekeninge of his iudgementes. But
well I wott / I neuer deserued
it ner prepared my selfe vn to it / but ran a nother waye
cleane contrary in my blyndenesse / and sought not that waye
/ but he sought me and found me out and shewed it me and
therwith drew me to him. And I bow the knees of myne herte
vn to god nyght and daye / that he wyll shew it all other
men. And I sofre all that I can to be a seruant to open
theyr eyes.
|
mercy .. . christ. Cf. 2 Tim. 4.8, where a "croune of rightewesnes," the
result of Christ's mercy, is laid up (Wallis 454/27;TNT 317C).
gyft . . .
grace. Cf. Rom. 5.15.
And I . . .
seruant. For the apostles as servants of God and Jesus Christ,
cf. the first verse of the following epistles: Rom., Phil., Tit., 2 Pet., Jas., Jude. Cf. also John 13.1–17 for Jesus' washing of the apostles'
feet as a symbol of the service they should give others.
|
For well I wott they can not se of them selues before God
haue
preuented them wyth his grace. For Paul sayth
Philip. 1. he that began
a good werke in you shall continue or bringe it
vn to a full ende / so that God must begynne to worke in
vs. And Philip. ij. God it is that worketh both the
willynge and also bryngynge to passe. And it must nedes be
/ for god must open mine eyes & shew me some what &
make me se the goodnesse of it / to draw me to him / yer I can loue / consent or haue any actuall wyll to come. And when I
am willynge / he must assiste me and helpe to tame my flesh
/ & to ouercome the occasions of the worlde & the
power of the fendes.
|
god . . .
come. Cf. CWM 8/2.798/12–14 and "blinde . . . blinded them"
(197/5–6).
flesh . . .
worlde . . . fendes. For "the world, the flesh and the devil,"
cf. 72/2–30.
|
God therfore hath a speciall care for his electe
/ in so moch that he wyll shorten the weked dayes for their
sakes in which no man / if they shuld continue / might
endure. And Paul sofereth all for the electe .ij. Timothe
.ij. And gods sure fundacion stondeth sayth Paul / god
knoweth his. So
|
Paul . . . electe. Cf. 2 Tim. 2.10.
|
that refuse the trouth who shall / god wyll kepe a numbre
of his mercye / & call them out of blyndnesse / to
testifie the trueth vn to the rest / that their damnacion
maye be with out excuse.
|
god . . . mercye. Cf. Rom. 11.5.
|
The turcke / the Iew and the popish bild vppon frewyll and
asscribe their iustifienge vn to their workes. The turke
when he hath synned / runeth to the purifienges or
ceremonies of Mahomete / and the Iew to the ceremonies of
Moses / and the pope vn to his awne ceremonies / to fette
forgeuenesse of their synnes. And the christen goeth thorow
repentaunce towarde the lawe / vn to the faith that is in
Christes bloude.
|
|
And the pope saith that the ceremonies of Moyses iustified
not / compelled with the wordes of Paul. And how then shuld
his iustifie? Moses sacramentes were but signes of promises
of fayth / by whych fayth the beleuers ar iustified / and
euen so be Christes also. And
now because the Iewes haue put out the significacions of
their sacramentes and put their trust in the workes of them
/ therfore they be Idolaters / and so is the pope for like
purpose. The pope sayth that Christ dyed not for vs but for
the sacramentes / to geue them power to iustifie. O
Antichriste.
|
Moses sacramentes. Tyndale considers
circumcision analogous to Baptism. Cf. Rom. 2.29
"circumcision of the herte" (Wallis 322/17;TNT 227D).
signes of promises
of fayth. Where the scholastic tradition distinguished sharply
between OT rites, such as circumcision and the paschal supper, and the
NT sacraments, Tyndale holds a basic similarity, for in both cases
justifying faith is to be elicited. The scholastic distinction became
papal doctrine at the Council of Florence, in the Decree of Union with
the Armenians, cf. p. 297. This document incorporated passages from
Aquinas, including the affirmation that while OT sacraments were mere
signs of grace to come, the NT sacraments are both signs and causes of
that grace in those who receive them worthily (DS 1310; Neuner-Dupuis
1310). (JW)
The pope ... to
iustifie. Commonly, medieval theologians derived the efficacy
of the Christian sacraments from the death of Christ, with the water and
blood that flowed from his side (John 19.34)
signifying Baptism and the Eucharist and signalling the transcending of
circumcision and the paschal meal. Cf. Peter
Lombard, Sentences, Bk. 2, Dist. 18,
Ch. 3; Bk. 4, Dist. 8, Ch. 2. (JW)
|
xj.
|
|
His . xj. chapter is as true as his storie of
vtopia and all his other poetrie. He meaneth doctoure Ferman
person of hony lane. Whom after they had handelled after
their secret maner and disputed wyth secretly and had made
him swere that he shuld not vtter how he was dealte wyth /
as they haue made many other / then they contriued a
maner of dispicions had
|
chapter . . .
poetrie. Cf. CWM 6/1.379/17–383/34. Dialogue
Bk. 4, Ch. 11 presents the cross-examination of a preacher with
Lutheran leanings within the dialogue between More and the Messenger.
For another dialogue-within-a-dialogue, cf. 147/10n.
doctoure Ferman
person of hony lane.
Dialogue does not name Dr.
Forman as the pastor of All Hallows, Honey Lane, Cheapside,
but More hints at his identity when he exclaims "what poyson [Lutheran
preachers] put forth vnder the cloke of hony" (CWM 6/1.399/31). Cuthbert
Tunstall disputed with Forman on 19 March 1528, then forbad him to
celebrate Mass and preach publicly under pain of law (Brigden 113n156
citing LP 4/2, no. 4175). Forman also directed a contraband trade in
heretical books between London and Oxford. Writing in August 1528, Anne
Boleyn asked Wolsey,"I beseech your grace with all mine heart
to remember the parson of Honey Lane for my sake shortly"
(Brigden 128n225 quoting BL, Cotton MS Vespasian F iii, fo. 15v,
paraphrased in LP 4/3, Appendix 197). Through the influence
of Anne and Wolsey, the parson was not tried for heresy but let off with
a secret penance (Brigden 161). Foxe (4.769, 5.416) names the rector
"Robert." He seems to be a separate person from Thomas Forman of Norfolk, who received his BA
from Queens' College, Cambridge (1512) and later became its Master.
There he protected Lutheran undergraduates and hid Lutheran books from
confiscation . Cf. H.C. Porter, Reformation and Reaction in Tudor Cambridge
(1958; Hamden, CT: Archon, 1972) 42–43, 46.
|
with him / with soch opposicions / answerynges &
argumentes as shuld serue only to sett forth their
purpose. As master More thorow out all his boke
maketh / quod he / to dispute and moue questions after soch
a maner as he can soyle them or make them appere soyled /
and maketh him graunte where he listeth and at the last to
be concluded and led wother Master More wyll haue him.
Wherfore I wyll not reherse all the argumentes / for it
were to longe / and is also not to be beleued that he so made them or so disputed with them / but that they added and pulled
awaye and fayned as they liste as their gise is. But I wyll
declare in light that which Master More ruffeleth vpp in
darkenesse / that ye maye se their falshed.
|
But . . .
darkenesse. Cf. John 3.20–21.
|
First if ye were not false ypocrites / why had
ye not disputed openly with him / that the world might haue
hearde and born recorde / that that whych ye now saye of
him were true? what cause is there that the laye people
might not as well haue hearde his wordes of his awne mouth
/ as reade them of youre wrytynge / excepte ye were
iuglynge spirites that walke in darkenesse?
|
walke in
darkenesse. Cf. John 12.35.
|
When Master More saith the church teacheth that men shuld
not trust in their workes / it is false if he mene the
popis church. For they
teach a man to trust in domme ceremonyes and
sacramentes / in penaunce and all maner workes that come
them to profite / whych yet helpe not vnto repentaunce ner
to fayth ner to loue a mans neyboure .
|
the church . . .
workes. Cf. CWM 6/1. 380/13–19. Tyndale omits More's
admonition to put one's trust "in goddys goodnes" (6/1.380/19).
|
Master More declareth the meaninge of no sentence he
describeth the propir significacion of no worde ner the
difference of the significa
|
|
cions of any terme / but runneth forth confusedly in vnknowen
wordes and general termes. And were one worde hath many
significacions he maketh a man some time beleue that manye
thinges are but one thynge / and some time he leadeth from one
significacion vn to a nother and mocketh a mans wittes. As
he iugleth with thys terme church / makynge vs in the
begynnynge vnderstonde all that beleue and in the
conclusyon the prestes only. He telleth not the office of
the lawe / he describeth not his penaunce ner the vertue
therof or vse / he declareth no sacrament / ner what they
meane ner the vse ner wherin the frute off confession stondeth / ner whence the power of the absolucion cometh / ner wherein it
resteth / ner what iustifienge meaneth / ner the ordir ner
sheweth any diuersite of faithes / as though all faithes
were one faith and one thinge.
|
|
Marke therfore / the waye towarde iustifienge or
forgeuenesse of sinne / is the lawe. God causeth the lawe
to be preached vn to vs and wryteth yt in oure hertes and
maketh vs by good reasons fele that
the lawe is good and ought to be kept and that
they which kepe it not are worthy to be damned. And on the
other syde I fele that there ys no power in me / to kepe
the lawe where vppon it wold shortly folow that I shud
dyspeare / if I were not shortly holpe.
|
the lawe.
Tyndale makes the law of God an intrinsic factor in justification, cf.
nn to 38/18–19, 106/19–107/23, and 134/7–8. The law is not just
preparatory, as in Luther, for whom the law brings a salutary despair
over ever fulfilling God's precepts with the love he requires. Tyndale
sees the law preceding the announcement of Jesus, but the latter effects
loving submission to the law
(195/21–196/12), closely linked with trust in
God's mercy (196/ 19–22). This emphasis in Tyndale may well derive from
the understanding of Scripture itself as the communication of
"Goddis lawe" as this was emphatically stated in the General Prologue (1395) of the Wycliffite vernacular Bible.
Translation into English is to serve the instruction of every person in
this saving law in an accurate and understandable form, cf.
Deansley 255f. (JW)
God ... vn to
vs. Cf. Rom. 10.14–17.
I fele . . .
lawe. Cf. Rom. 7.18.
|
But God which hath begon to cure me and hath layde that
corosy vn to my sores / goeth forth in hys cure / and
setteth hys sonne Iesus before me and all hys passyons and
deeth / and saith to me: thys is my dere sonne / and he
hath prayed for the and hath sofred all thys for the / and
for hys sake I wil forgeue the al that thou hast done
agenst thys good lawe / and I wyll heale
|
|
thy flesh and teach
the to kepe thys lawe / if thou wilt lerne. And
wyll beare wyth the and take al a worth that thou doest /
tyll thou canst doo better. And in the meane season / not
wythstondynge thy wekenesse / I wyll yet loue the no lesse
then I doo the angels in heauen / so thou wylt be delygent
to lerne. And I wyll assiste the and kepe the and defende
the and be thy shilde and care for the.
|
|
And the herte here begynneth to mollyfye and wax softe and to
receaue health and beleueth the mercy of God and in
beleuynge is
saued from feare of euerlastynge deeth and made
sure off euerlastynge lyfe / and then beinge ouercome wyth
thys kindnesse / begynneth too loue agayne and to submitte
hyr selfe vn to the lawe of God to lerne them and to walke
in them.
|
mollyfye and wax
softe. Example of doublet.
|
Note now the ordyr / first God geueth me light to se the
goodnesse and ryghtwysnesse off the lawe and mine awne
synne and vnryghtwesnesse. Out of whych knowlege springeth
repentaunce.
|
|
Now repentaunce teacheth me not that the law ys good / and I
euell / but a lyght that the spyryte off God hath geuen me
/ out off whych lyght repentaunce springeth.
|
|
Then the same spirite worketh in myne herte trust and
confidence to beleue the mercye of God and hys trueth /
that he wyll doo as he hath promised. Whych beleffe saueth
me. And immediatly out of that trust springeth loue towarde
the lawe of god agayne. And what soeuer a man werketh of
any other loue then thys it pleaseth not God / ner is that
loue Godly. Now loue doeth not receaue thys mercy but
|
|
fayth only / out of which fayth loue springeth / by which
loue I power out agayne vppon my neyboure that goodnesse
wych I haue receaued of God by fayth. Here of ye se that I can not be iustified wyth out repentaunce and yet repentaunce
iustyfieth me not. And here of ye se that I can not haue a
faith to be iustified and saued / excepte loue springe
therof immediatly / and yet loue iustifieth me not before
God. For my naturall loue to god agayne doeth not make me first se and
fele the kyndnesse of God in christ / but fayth thorow
preachinge. For we loue not God first / to compel him
to loue agayne: but he loued vs first and gaue
hys sonne for vs / that we might se loue and loue agayne /
sayth sent Ihon in hys first epistle . Whych loue of God to
vs warde we receaue by Christ thorow fayth saith Paule. And
thys ensample haue I sett out for them in dyuers
places / but their blinde popysh eyes haue no
power too se it / couetousnesse hath so blinded them. And
when we saye fayth only iustifyeth vs / that ys to saye /
receaueth the mercye wherewyth God iustifyeth vs and
forgeueth vs / we meane not fayth whych hath noo repentaunce
and fayth whych hath no loue vn to the lawes off God
agayne and vn to good werkes / as wyked
ypocrytes falsly belie vs.
|
Now . . .
springeth. Cf. CWM 8/1.43/9–10. Cf. Pathway B3v, Mammon A7—B7.
out of which fayth
loue springeth. Cf. Gal. 5.6. NT has "faith which by love is
mighty in operacion" (Wallis 397/6;TNT 279A). Sidenote has "Fayth
which-[sic] worketh thorow loue is the true fayth and all god requireth
of vs." In "Sermon against Luther, 1521," Fisher (331/2–3) translated
the Vulgate's fides qu[a]e per dilectionem
operatur as "Faythe whiche is wrought by loue." As Tyndale
scornfully notes in 1528, Fisher thus "maketh a verbe passive
of a verbe deponente" (Obedience Iiv). In
attacking Fisher, Tyndale cites Erasmus' 1516 NT for Gal. 5.6, fides per dilectionem operans , with
the present participle. For further analysis, cf. Marc 'hadour, "Tyndale and Fisher's 1521 Sermon," WCS 150–53. In classical
Latin, operor is a deponent verb, passive in form
but active in meaning. However, Lewis and Short in A
Latin Dictionary (Oxford : Clarendon, 1955) list opero as an active verb in ecclesiastical Latin,
meaning "produce by working." Both forms are found in the scholastic
description of the sacraments by which they give grace ex opere operato (passive) "from the work performed" (e.g.,
the consecration of the bread and wine by the priest) and ex opere operantis (active) "from the work of the
worker" (e.g., the devout reception by the communicant).
power . . .
neyboure. Cf. 1 John 4.11.
For . . .
christ. Cf. 1 John 4.10.
fayth thorow
preachinge. Cf. Rom. 10.17.
loue of God to vs
warde. Cf. Eph. 2.4.
we receaue . . .
fayth. Cf. Eph. 2.8–9.
fayth only
iustifyeth vs. Cf. Rom. 3.28.
we meane . . .
belie vs. Cf. CWM 8/1.52/16–17.
|
For how then shulde we sofre as we doo all mysery / too call
the blynde and ygnoraunte vn to repentaunce and good werkes
/ whych now doo but consent vn to all euell and studye
mischeue all daye longe / for al theyr preachynge their
iustifyenge of good workes.
Let Master Moore ymproue thys wyth hys
sophystrye and sett forth hys awne doctryne that we maye
|
studye . . .
longe. Cf. Ps. 38.12.
|
se the reason of yt and walke in light.
|
|
Herof ye se what faith it is that iustifyeth vs.
The faith in christes bloude of a repentinge herte towarde
the lawe doeth iustifie vs onli and not all maner faythes.
Ye must vnderstond therfore / that ye maye se to come out
of Mores blinde mase / how that there be many faithes and
that all faythes be not one fayth / though they be all called with on generall name. There is a story fayth with out felynge in the
herte / where with I maye beleue the hole story of the
byble and yet not sett myne herte ernestly therto / takynge
yt for the fode of my soule / too lerne to beleue and trust
God / to loue him / dreade him and feare him by the
doctrine and ensamples therof / but to seme lerned and to
know the story / to dispute and make marchaundice /
after as we haue ensamples ynowe. And the faith
wherwith a man doeth miracles / is a nother gyft then the
fayth of a repentinge herte to be saued thorow christes
bloude / and the one no kynne too the other though Master More wold haue
them so appere. Nether is the
deuels fayth and popis faith (where wyth they beleue that
there ys a god and that chryst ys and all the story off the
byble and maye yet stonde wyth all wekednesse and full
consent too euell) kynne vnto the fayth of them that hate
evell and repent off their mysdedes and knowlege their
synnes and be fled with ful hope and truste off mercye vn to
the bloude off Christ.
|
what faith .
. . deuels fayth. Tyndale contrasts saving faith with other
dispositions: 197/18 what faith it is that iustifyeth
vs. Cf. Rom. 3.28. 197/23–31 story fayth . . . bloude. Cf. CWM 8/1.315/19–21. 197/29–30 And the faith . . . miracles. Cf. 1 Cor. 13.2.
198/1 deuels fayth. Cf. Jas. 2.19.
|
And when he sayth / yf fayth certyfye oure
hertes that we be in the fauoure off God and oure synnes
forgeuen and become good yer we doo good werkes / as the tre
must be first good
|
|
yer it
bringe forth good frute / by christes doctrine
then we make good workes but a shadowe where with a man is
neuer the better. Naie Sir we make good werkes / frutes
where by oure neyboure is the
better and wherby God is honoured and oure
flesh tamed. And we make of them sure tokens where by we
know that our faith is no fayned imaginacion and deed
opinion made with captiuynge oure wyttes after the popis
tradicions / but a lyuely thinge wrought by the
holygoste.
|
as the tre . . .
frute. Cf. Matt. 7.17, Luke 6.43.
yf fayth ...
doctrine. Cf. CWM 6/1.381/22–28, 8/ 1.401/26–31.
then . . .
better. Cf. CWM 6/1.382/3–6. This objection was raised by Dr.
Forman's inquisitors.
good werkes . .
. tamed. Cf. CWM 8/1.401/26–31.
|
And when he disputeth / if they that haue faith
/ haue loue vn to the law and purpose to fulfill it / then
fayth alone iustifieth not / how will he proue that
argument? he iugleth with this worde alone: and wold make
the people beleue that we said / how a bare faith that is
with out all other companye / of repentaunce / loue and other vertues / ye and with out gods spirite to / did iustifie vs / so that
we shuld not care to doo good. But the scripture so taketh
not alone ner
we so meane / as Master More knoweth well
ynough. When an horse bereth a sadell and a man therin / we
maye well saye / that the horse only and alone bereth the
sadell / and is not holpe of the man in beringe therof. But
he wold make men vnderstonde that we ment / the horse bare
the sadell emptie and no man therin: let him marke this to
se his ignoraunce / which wold god were not coupled with
malice. Euery man that hath witte / hath a will to and then by master mores argument / witte only geueth not the light of
vnderstondynge . Now the conclusion is false and the
contrary true. For
the witte with out helpe of the will geueth the light of the
vnderstondynge / nether doeth the will worke
|
fayth alone.
Cf. Jas. 2.22.
if . . .
iustifieth not. Cf. CWM 6/1.382/12–14.
|
at all / vntyll the wytt haue determined thys or that to be
good or bad. Now what is faith saue a spirituall lyght of
vnderstondinge and an inwarde knowlege or felynge of marcie.
Out of whych knowlege loue doeth springe. But loue brought
me not that knowlege / for I knew yt yer I loued. So that
loue in the processe off nature to dyspute from the cause to
the effecte helpeth not at all to the felynge that God is mercifull to me no moare than the louynge herte and kynd behavoure of
an obedyent wyfe to hir husbonde / maketh hyr se hys
loue and kyndenesse to hir / for many soch haue vnkynde
husbandes. But by hys kynde dedes to hir doeth she se his
loue. Euen so my loue & dedes make me not se Gods loue
to me in the processe of nature: but hys kynde dedes to me
/ in that he gaue his sonne for me maketh me se his loue
and to loue agayne.
|
inwarde . . .
marcie. Cf. CWM 8/1.90/29–31.
he gaue his sonne
for me. Cf. Rom. 8.32.
|
Oure loue and good werkes make not god first loue vs / and
chaunge hym from hate to loue / as the Turke / Iew and
vayne popish meane but hys loue and dedes make vs loue and
chaunge vs from
hate to loue. For he loued vs when we were
euell and hys enimies as testifieth Paul in dyuers places
and chose vs to make vs good and to shew vs loue and to
draw vs to hym / that we shuld loue agayne.
|
Oure . . . loue
vs. Cf. 1 John 4.19.
he loued . . .
enimies. Cf. Rom. 5.8.
|
The father loueth hys chyld / when yt hath no power to doo
good and when yt must be sofered to runne after the awne
lustes wyth out lawe / and neuer loueth yt better then then
/ to make yt better and too shewe yt loue / to loue agayne.
Yf he coude se what ys wrytten
in the fyrst pistle of Ihon / though al the
other scripture were layed aparte / he shuld se all
thys.
|
The father loueth
hys chyld. Cf. 1 John 3.1.
|
And ye must vnderstonde / that we some
tyme dispute forwarde / from the cause to the effecte and
some tyme backwarde from the effecte to the cause / and
must beware that we be not therwith begyled / we saye somer
is come and therfore all is grene / and
dispute forwarde. For somer is the cause of the
grenesse. We saye the trees be grene / and therfore somer
is come / and dispute backwarde
from the effecte to the cause / For the grenetrees make not
somer / but maketh somer knowen. So we dispute backwarde
/ the
man doeth good dedes and profitable vn to his
neyboure / he must therfore loue god: he loueth god / he
must therfore haue a true fayth and se mercye.
|
the man . . . loue
god. Cf. 1 John 4.20.
|
And yet my workes make not my loue ner my loue my fayth ner
my fayth Gods mercye: But contrary / Gods mercye maketh
my fayth and my fayth my loue and my loue my workes. And if
the pope coude se mercy and worke of loue to his neyboure
and not sell his workes to god for heuen after Master Mores
doctrine / we neded not so sotle disputynge of fayth.
|
|
And when Master More allegeth Paul to the Corinthians / to
proue that fayth maye be wyth out loue / he proueth
nothynge / but iugleth only. He sayth it is euident by the
wordes of Paul / that a man maye haue a fayth to doo
miracles wyth out loue and maye geue all his good in almes
with out loue / and geue his body to burne for the name of
Christe / and all with out charite. Well I wyll not stycke
wyth him: he maye so doo wyth out charite and wyth out
fayth therto. Then a man maye haue fayth wyth out fayth. Ye verely because there be many differences of fayth / as I haue
sayde /
|
Paul . . . loue. Cf. CWM
6/1.385/28–29. As in his NT, Tyndale substitutes "loue" (200/13) for
More's "cheryte" (CWM 6/1.385/29).
a man . . .
charite. Cf. CWM 6/1.383/30–34, 385/17- 20. More
quotes 1 Cor. 13.2–3 twice in Bk. 4, Ch. 11. Whereas More's Dialogue uses "charite" (6/1.383/33) and
"cheryte" (6/ 1.385/20) in both paraphrases, Tyndale's Answer uses "loue" twice (200/15–16) but "charite" (200/17)
once.
|
and not all faythes one faith / as master More iugleth. We
read in the
workes of S. Cipriane / that there were marters
that sofred marterdom for the name of christ al the yere
longe / and were tormented
and healed agayne and then brought forth
afreshe. Which marters
beleued / as ye doo / that the payne of their
marterdome shuld be a deseruinge and merite ynough / not
only to deserue heuen for them selues / but to make
satisfaccion for the synnes of other men therto / and gaue
pardons of their merites after the ensample of the popis
doctrine and forgaue the synnes of other men which had openly denyed christe / and wrote vn to Cipriane / that he shuld receaue
those men that had denied christe in to the congregacion
agayne / at the satisfaccion of their merites. For which
pride Cipriane wrote to them & called them the deuels
marters and not Gods. Those marters
had a faith without faith. For had they beleued
that all mercy is geuen for christes bloudeshedynge / they
whold haue sent other men thither / and wold haue sofered
their awne marterdom for loue of their neyboures only / to
sarue them and to testifie the trueth of god in oure
sauioure Iesu / vnto the worlde / to saue at the least waye
some / that is to wete / the electe / for whose sake Paule sofereth al
thinge and not to winne heuen. Yf I worke for a worldely
purpose / I get no rewarde in heuen: euen so if I worke for
heuen or an hier place in heuen I gett there no rewarde. But
I must doo my worke for the loue of my neyboure / because
he is my brother and the price of Christes bloude and
because christe hath deserued it and dysyreth it of me /
and then my rewarde is greate in heuen.
|
deuels marters and
not Gods. Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage , had to deal
with Christians who had fallen away during the persecution of Decius (AD
250–51). Some were then seeking immediate reconciliation with
the church on the basis of "letters of peace" issued to them by those
who had suffered for the faith. In a letter of AD 250 Cyprian admonishes
the clergy of Carthage to observe the law and discipline of the church,
Par. 3 (Ep. 10 in PL
4.255; Ep. 15 in CSEL 3/2.515; Ep. 10 in ANF
5.291). In his treatise On the Unity of the
Church (AD 251), Cyprian explains that even those who have
confessed the faith in time of persecution can later become
ensnared by the devil, Ch. 20–22 (PL 4.482–84; CSEL 3/1.227–30; ANF
5.427–28). Tyndale finds these martyrs presuming on their own
merits as able to atone for the sins of others. The right attitude would
have been to refer the lapsed to the passion of Christ, the sole ground
of mercy, and to bear their own suffering as a witness
beneficial to their fellow Christians. (JW)
all . . .
bloudeshedynge. Cf. Eph. 1.7.
saue . . .
some. Cf. 1 Cor. 9.22.
for . . . al
thinge. 1 Cor. 9.19, 2 Cor. 1.6–7.
not to winne
heuen. But Paul in 1 Cor. 9.24–25 urges the Corinthians to
"runne" for "an vncorruptible croune" (Wallis 358/20–22; TNT 252E).
brother . . .
bloude. Cf. 1 Cor. 8.11.
rewarde is greate
in heaven. Cf. Matt. 5.12, Luke 6.23.
|
And all they whych beleue that their
synnes be forgeuen them and they receaued as the scripture
testifieth / vn to the enheritaunce of heuen for Christes
merites / the same loue christ & their brethern for his
sake and doo all thynge for their sakes only / not once
thynkinge of heuen / when they worke / but on their bretherns neade. When they sofre them selues aboue might / then they comforte
their soule with the remembraunce of heuen / that this
wrechednesse shall haue an ende and we shall haue a
thousandfold pleasures and rewardes in heuen / not for the
merites of oure deseruynges but geuen vs frely for
Christes. And he that hath that loue hath the right faith.
And he that hath that faith hath the right loue. For I can
not loue my neyboure for Christes sake / excepte I first
beleue that I haue receaued soch mercy of Christe. Ner can I beleue that I haue receaued soch mercy of Christ / but that I must
loue my neyboure for his sake / seinge that he so
instantly desyreth me.
|
And all . . .
heuen. Cf. Acts 13.38–39, Heb. 9.15.
For . . .
Christe. Cf. Matt. 25.40, 1 John 4.11.
And all . . .
desyreth me. A passage recalling 107/2–14 on the freedom from
spiritual self-interest that flows from justification , a
centerpiece of Reformation piety. (JW)
|
And when he allegeth S. Iames / it is answered
him in the mammon / and S. Augustine answereth him. And
saynt Iames expoundeth him selfe. For he saith in the first
chapter / God whych begatt vs
of his awne wyll with the worde of trueth /
which-worde of trueth is his promises of mercye and
forgeuenesse in oure sauioure Iesus / by
whych he begatt vs / gaue vs life & made vs a new
creature thorow a fast fayth. And Iames goeth and rebuketh
the opinion & false fayth of them that thynke it ynough
to be saued by / iff they beleue that there is but one god
and that Christ was borne of a virgen and a thousand thynges
whych a man may beleue. And yet not beleue in Christe / to
be saued from
|
S. Iames
. Cf. Jas. 2.19–20 quoted by CWM
6/1.386/9–17. In the second edition of Dialogue
(May 1531), More added to Bk. 4, Ch. 11 a further explanation of the
relationship between faith and works (CWM 6/1.386/18–388/34, 6/2.557).
For other long additions to Dialogue,
cf. 79/9 and 184/2nn on images.
S. Augustine
answereth.
Unio Dissidentium (1. Q4v) quotes Augustine on
the reconciliation of Paul and James: "For the former [Rom. 3.28] is
speaking of the works which precede faith, whereas the latter [Jas.
2.20], of those which follow on faith." From CCL 44A.221; Eighty-Three Different Questions (AD C395–96),
end of Ch. 76, tr. David L. Mosher, FOTC 70
(Washington, DC: Catholic University of
America P, 1977) 196. In On Faith and Works (AD
412–13), Augustine explains that when Paul taught justification by faith,
not by the works of the law, he did not mean to denigrate the good works
that follow faith and the Spirit's gift of
love. James, then,
is one of the apostles who make it clear that faith without works of
love is of no avail. De fide et operibus, not
cited in Unio, was in vol. 6 of the Amerbach
edition of Augustine (Basel, 1506) and was printed separately at Cologne
in 1527 (PL 40.197–230; CSEL 41.35–97; ACW 48). (JW)
begatt . . .
trueth. Cf. Jas. 1.18.
a new creature.
Cf. 2 Cor. 5.17.
|
sinne thorow him. And that Iames speaketh of a nother fayth
then at the begynnynge appereth by his ensample. The
deuelles haue fayth saith he: ye but the deuels haue no
fayth that can repent of euell or to beleue in Christ / to be saued thorow him / or that can loue god and worke his will of
loue. Now Paul speaketh of a faith that is in Christes
bloude to be saued therby / which worketh immediatly thorow
loue of the benefite receaued.
|
deuelles haue
fayth. Cf. Jas. 2.19. In Sermon 158, Rom. 8.30–31, Against the
Pelagians (AD 417), not cited in Unio
Dissidentium, Augustine urges his congregation to have a better
faith than the demons do, Par. 6 (PL 38.865; Rotelle 3/5.117).
|
And Iames at the beginninge speaketh of a faith that bydeth
trienge sayenge / the trienge of youre fayth worketh or
causeth paciens. But the faith of the deuels wyll byde no
trienge / for they wyll not worke gods wyll because they
loue him not. And in like maner is it of the fayth of them
that repent not or that thynke them selues with out synne.
For except a man fele out of what daunger Christ hath delyuered him / he can not loue the worke. And therfore Iames saith
right / that no soch faith that wyll not worke can
iustifie a man.
|
trienge . . .
paciens. Cf. Jas. 1.3.
thynke . . .
synne. Cf. 1 John 1.8.
no such faith ... a
man. Cf. Jas. 2.14.
|
And when Paul saith faith only iustifieth: and Iames / that
a man is iustified by werkes and not by fayth only / there
is greate difference
betwene Pauls only and Iameses only. For Paules
only is to be vnderstonde / that fayth iustifieth in the
hert and before god / wyth out helpe of werkes / ye and yer
I can worke. For I must receaue life thorow fayth to worke
wyth / yer I can worke. But Iames only is
this wise to be vnderstonde / that faith doeth
not so iustifie / that no thynge iustifieth saue fayth /
For dedes doo iustifie also. But fayth iustifieth in the
herte and before god / and the dedes before the world only
and maketh the other sene as ye maye se by the scripture.
|
faith only
iustifieth. Cf. Rom. 3.28.
a man . . .
fayth only. Jas. 2.24.
Iames . . .
sene. Cf. CWM 8/2.688/2–7.
|
For Paul saith Roma. iiij. if Abraham
haue workes / he hath wherof to reioce / but not before
god. For if Abraham had receaued
those promises of deseruynge / then had it bene
Abrahams prayse
and not gods / as thou maist se in the texte: nether had god
shewed Abraham mercy and grace / but had only geuen him his
dutie and deseruinge. But in that Abraham receaued all the
mercie that was shewed him / frely thorow fayth / out of the
deseruinges of the seed that was promised him / as thou
maist se by Genesis and by the gospell
of Ihon / where Christ testifieth that Abraham
saw his daye and reioysed / and of that ioye nodoute wrought
/ it is gods prayse / and the glory of his mercye. And the
same maist thou se by Iames / when he saith Abraham offered
his sonne / and so was the scripture fulfilled / that
Abraham beleued / and it was rekened him for rightwysnesse
and he was therby made gods frende.
|
if. . .
god. Rom. 4.2.
But . . . promised
him. Cf. Gen. 15.4–6.
Abraham . . . reioysed. Cf. John 8.56.
Abraham offered his sonne.
Jas. 2.21.
scripture
fulfilled. Jas. 2.23.
Abraham . . . frende. Jas. 2.23
quoting Gen. 15.6.
|
How was it fulfilled? before god? Naye / it was fulfilled
before god manye yeres before / & he was gods frende
many yeres before / euen from the first appoynttment that
was made betwene god and him. Abraham receaued promises of
all mercie and beleued and trusted god & went &
wrought out of that faith. But it was fulfilled before vs
which can not se the herte / as Iames sayth / I wyll shew
the my fayth out of my workes / and as the angell said to Abraham / now I know that thou dreadest god. Not but that he knew it
before / but for vs spake he that / whych can se nought in
Abraham moare then in other men / saue by his workes.
|
he was . . . and
him. Cf. Gen. 15.4–18.
I wyll shew . .
. workes.
Jas. 2.18.
now . . . god.
Gen. 22.12.
|
And what workes ment Iames?
verely the wor
|
|
kes of mercye .
As if a brother or a sister lacke rayment or
sustinaunce and ye be not moued to compassion ner fele
their diseases / whate fayth haue ye then? No faith (be
sure) that feleth the mercye that is in Christe. For they
that fele that / be mercifull ageyne and thankefull.
|
As if. . .
then. Cf. Jas. 2.15–16.
|
But loke on the werkes of oure spiritualtie which wyll not
only be iustified with werkes before the world / but also
before god. They haue had all christendome to rule this
.viij. hundred yeres / and as they only be annoynted in the
heed / so haue they only bene kynge and emproure and haue
had al power in their handes and haue bene the doers only
and the Ieders of those shadowes that haue had the name of
princes / and haue led them whother they wolde and haue
brethed in to their braynes what they listed. And they haue wrought the world out of peace and vnite and euery man out of his
wellfare
and are become alone well at ease / only fre / only at
liberte / only haue all thynge and only do nought therfore /
only laye on other mennes backes and beare nought them
selues. And the good werkes of them that wrought out of
faith and gaue their goodes and landes
to finde the pore / them deuoure they also
alone. And what workes preach they? Only that ar to them
profitable and wherby they raigne in mens consciences as
god: to offer / to geue to be prayed for and
to be deliuered out of purgatory and to redeme
youre synne of them / and to worshepe ceremonies and to be
shryuen and so forth.
|
laye . . . them
selues. Cf. Matt. 23.4, Luke 11.46.
|
And when Master More is come to him selfe & sayth the
first fayth and the first iustifienge is geuen vs with out
oure deseruinge. God be thanked / and I wold fayne that he
wold de
|
|
scribe me what he meaneth by the seconde iustifienge. I know
no moare to doo / then when I haue receaued all mercy and
all forgeuenesse of Christ frely / to goo and powre out the
same vppon my neyghboure.
|
first
iustifienge ... seconde iustifienge. Cf. CWM 6/1.391/20–27.
More agrees that humans cannot merit the grace of Baptism but asserts
that after Baptism they must perform good works. Tyndale rejects the
logic of this second step, for what can supplement the one gift of God's
mercy and forgiveness? (JB)
However, More anticipates the position of Richard Hooker (?1554–1600),
who distinguishes between the righteousness of justification
and the righteousness of sanctification, cf. PS 3.203n1. Cf. "A Learned
Discourse of Justification," in The Folger Library
Edition of
the Works of Richard
Hooker
5, gen. ed. W. Speed
Hill, Belknap (Cambridge: Harvard UP, 1990) 113/16–114/4.
|
M. Dauid lost not his faith / when he committed
adultery. T. No /
and therfore he coude not continue in synne /
but repented assone
as his faulte was told him. But was he not
reconsyled by fayth only / and not by dedes? sayd he not
haue mercy on me lorde for thy greate
mercye and for the multitude of thy mercies put
awaye my synne.
|
Dauid . . . repented. Cf. 2 Sam.
11–12.1–25. In a passage not found in Unio
Dissidentium, Augustine contrasts David's single lapse into
adultery with Solomon's continued submission to his idolatrous wives.
Cf. Christian Doctrine (AD C396–97) 3.21.31 (CCL
32.96; 1NPNF 2.565).
|
And agayne / make me heare ioye & gladnesse / that the
bones which thou hast broken maye reioyse. That is latt me
heare thy voyce that my synne is forgeuen and then I am
saffe and wyll reioyse . And afterward he knowlegeth that
god delyteth not in sacrifices for synnes / but that a
troubled spirite and a broken herte is that whych god
requireth. And when the peace was made / he prayeth boldly
and familiarly to god / that he wold be good to Sion and Ierusalem / and sayth that then last of all when god hath forgeuen vs
of mercy / and hath done vs good for our euell / we
shall offer sacrifice of thankes to him agayne. So that our
dedes are but thankesgeuynge. When we haue sinned / we goo
with a repentynge herte vn to Christes bloude / and there
wash it of thorow faith. And oure dedes are but thankes
geuenge to god to helpe oure neyboures at their
nede / for which oure neyboures and ech of them owe vs as
moch
agayne at oure nede. So that the testament of
forgeuenesse of
synnes / is bylt vppon faith in christes bloude
and not on workes.
|
sinned . . .
wash it of. Cf. Rev. 1.5.
|
Master More wyll runne to the pope for forgeuenesse a pena
& culpa.
|
|
By what merites doeth the pope that?
by Christes. And Christ hath promised all his merites to
them that repent & beleue and not geuen them vn to the
pope to sell. And in youre absolucions ye oft absolue wyth
out ioynynge of penaunce. He must haue a purpose to doo good
werkes wyll ye saye. That condicion is sett before him to
doo / out of the mercy that he hath receaued & not to receaue mercie out of them. But the popish can not repent out of
the hert.
|
Christ . . .
beleue. Cf. Rom. 3.24.
|
And therfore can not fele the mercie that faith bryngeth /
& therfore can not be mercifull to their neyboures to
doo their werkes for their sakes. But they fayne them a
sorow for their synne in whych they euer continue and so
morne for them in the mornynge that they laugh in them yer
middaye agayne. And then they imagen them
popish dedes / to make satisfaccion to God and
make an Idole of him.
|
|
And fynally that good workes / as to geue almes
and soch like / iustifie not of them selues / is manifeste.
For as the good which are taught of god doo them well / of
very loue to god and Christ and of their neybours for
Christes sake / even so the euell doo them of vayne glorie
and a false faith wykedly / as we haue ensamples in the
phareses / so that a man must be good yer he can doo good. And so is it of the purpose to doo them: Ones purpose is good and
a nothers evell: so that we must be good yer a good purpose
come. How then / to loue the law of god and to consent
therto and to haue it written in thine hert and to professe
it / so that thou art ready of thyne awne accorde to doo it
and wyth out compultion / is to be righteous: that I graunt
and that loue maye be called rightwysnesse before God
|
geue almes . . .
phareses. Cf. Matt. 6.2.
|
passiue and the life and quickenesse of the soule passiue. And
soferforth as a man loueth the law of god / so ferforth he
is righteous / and so moch as he lacketh of loue toward his
neiboure after the ensample
of Christe / so moch he lacketh of rightwysnesse. And that
thynge whych maketh a man loue the lawe of god / doth
make a man righteous and iustifieth him effectiuely and
actually and maketh him alyue as a worke man & cause
efficient. Now what is it that maketh a man to love? verely
not the dedes / for they folow and springe of loue / if they
be good. Nether the preachynge of the law / for that
quickeneth not the herte Gala. iij. but causeth wrath Rom.
iiij. and vttereth the synne only Romanorum .iij. And therfore sayth Paule that rightewysnesse spryngeth not out of the dedes of
the law in to the herte / as the Iewes and the pope meane:
but contrary the dedes of the law sprynge out of the
rightwysnesse of the hert if they be good. As when a father
pronounceth the law / that the child shall goo to scole /
it saith naye. For that killeth his hert and all his lustes / so that he hath no power to loue it. But what maketh his herte aliue
to loue it? verely fayre promises of loue and kindnesse
/ that it shall haue a gentle scolemaster and shall playe
ynough and shall haue many gaye thynges and so forth. Even
so the preachynge of fayth doth worke loue in oure soules
and make them aliue and draw our hertes to God. The mercye
that we haue in Christ doeth make vs loue only and only
bryngeth the spirite of life in to our soules.
|
preachynge . . .
herte. Cf. Gal. 3.21.
causeth wrath.
Cf. Rom. 4.15.
vttereth the synne
only. Cf. Rom. 3.20.
rightewysnesse . .
. meane. Cf. Rom. 9.31–32.
|
And therfore saith Paul / we be iustified by fayth and by
grace with out dedes: that is / yer
|
|
the dedes come. For faith only bringeth / the spirite of
life and deliuereth our soules from feare of damnacion /
which is in the law and euer maketh peace betwene god and
vs / as oft as there is any variaunce betwene vs. And finally when the peace is made betwene god and vs and all forgeuen
thorow faith in Christes bloude / and we begynne to loue
the lawe / we were neuer the nere excepte faith went with
vs / to supplye out the lacke
of full loue / in that we haue promises / that
that litle we haue is take aworth & accepted tyll moare
come. And agayne when our frailtie
hath ouerthrowen vs and feare of damnacion
invadeth our consciences / we were vtterly lost / if fayth
were not bye to helpe vs vpp agayne / in that we are
promised that when soeuer we repent of euell and come to
the right waye agayne / it shalbe forgeuen for Christes
sake. For when we be fallen / there is no testament made in
werkes to come / that they shal saue vs. And therfore the
werkes of repentaunce or of the sacramentes can neuer quiet
our consciences and
deliuer vs from feare of damnacion. And last of
all in temptacions tribulacion and aduersites / we perished
dayly excepte fayth went with vs to deliuer vs / in that we
haue promises / that god wyll assiste us / cloth vs / fede
vs and fight for vs and rid vs out of the
handes of oure enimies. And thus the
rightewysse liueth euer bye faith / even from faith to faith
/ that is / as sone as he is deliuered out of one
temptacion a nother is sett before him to feighte agenst and to ouercome thorow fayth. The scripture sayth / blessed is the man
whose transgression is forgeuen & his synnes hid /
and vn to whom the lorde rekeneth not vnrightwysnesse. So
that the only right-
|
we . . .
dedes. Cf. Rom. 3.28. Tyndale makes "fayth" and "grace"
(206/21) synonymous as the source of justification.
maketh . . . and
vs. Cf. Eph. 2.14. Answer says "faith"
(206/22) makes us one with God; NT says "he," i.e. "Christ" (Wallis
403/8;TNT 283C).
forgeuen . .
. sake. Cf. 1 John 2.12.
we perished . . .
deliuer vs. Cf. Ps. 56.1, 2, 13.
god wyll assiste
us. Cf. Isa. 41.14.
cloth vs. Cf.
Matt. 6.30, Luke
12.28. fede vs. Cf. Matt.
6.26, Luke 12.24. fight for
vs. Cf. Exod. 14.14.
rid vs . . .
enimies. Cf. Ps. 31.15.
the rightewysse
liueth euer bye faith. Cf. Hab. 2.4 quoted in Rom. 1.17, Gal.
3.11, Heb. 10.38.
blessed . . .
vnrightwysnesse. Cf. Ps. 32.1–2.
|
wysnesse of him that can but synne and hath nought of hym
selfe to make amendes / is the forgeuenesse of sinne / which faith
only bringeth. And as forforth as we be
vnryghtwese / faith only iustifieth vs actiuely and else
nothinge on our partie. And as ferforth as we haue synned /
be in sinne or do synne or shall synne / so ferforth must
fayth in christes bloud iustifie vs only and else nothynge.
To loue / is to be rightwesse so ferforth as thou louest / but not to
make rightwesse / ner to make peace. To beleue in
christes bloud with a repentinge hert is to make rightwesse
and the only makynge of peace and satisfaccion to godwarde.
And thus because termes be darke to them that be not
experte and excercysed / we all waye sett out our meanynge
wyth clere ensamples / reportynge our selues vn
to the hertes and consciences of all men.
|
fayth . . .
only. Cf. Rom. 3.24–25.
To beleue in
christes bloud. Cf. Rom. 3.25.
makynge . . .
godwarde. Cf. Eph. 2.15–16.
|
M. the blasphemous wordes of luther seme to
signifie / that both saynt Ihon baptiste & oure ladie
were synners. T. Ihon baptiste sayde too christ .Mat .iij.
I had nede to be baptised of the and comest thou to me?
wherof did Ihon confesse that he had nede to be washed and
purged by chryste / off hys holynesse and good dedes? when Ihon sayd / behold the lambe off god that taketh a waye the
synne of the worlde / he was not off that sorte ner had any
synnes to be taken
awaie at any time / ner any parte in christes bloude whych
dyed for synners only. Ihon came too restore all thynge
sayth christ. That is / he came to enterpret the law of God
truly and to proue all flesh synners / too send them to
Christe / as paul doeth in the begynnynge off the Romans.
Whych law if Master More coude vnderstonde how spirituall yt
ys and what yt requireth off
|
blasphemous
wordes . . . synners. Cf. CWM 6/1.396 /2–4. The pervasive
influence of sin, even in the righteous, was defended by Luther in his
1521 works against the papal bull Exsurge
Domine. See his Defense and Explanation of
All the Articles, December 1520 (e.g., WA 7.328–45;
LW 32.19–29) and his response to a doctrinal attack by Jacobus Latomus
(e.g., WA 8.63–73, 88–99; LW 32.172–81, 202–17), cf. 30/ 19n. Later, in
his sermon on 10 January 1524, Luther claimed that Mary sinned to some
extent in losing the child Jesus in Luke
2.43–45 (WA 15.414–17; not in LW). Tyndale suggests the same idea in Obedience (S4v) and at 208/7–10. This sermon did
not circulate in printed form in the 16c, but Tyndale could have heard
about it during the months when he probably visited Wittenberg in
1524–25. (JW)
Ihon baptiste.
What More drew out of Luther's doctrine is correct in its application to
John the Baptist, as Scripture shows, both in gospel passages concerning
John (207/29–208/2) and in Romans,
chapters 1–3. (JW)
I had nede ...
to me. Matt. 3.14.
behold . . .
worlde. John 1.29.
Ihon . . . thynge. Cf. Matt. 17.11, Mark
9.12.
proue all flesh
synners. Cf. Rom. 3.20.
send them to
Christe. Cf. Rom. 1.5.
|
vs / he wolde not so dyspute. And yf there were no
imperfectenesse in oure ladies dedes / whi did christ rebuke
hyr Ihon .ij. when he ought rather to haue
honoured hys mother / and why did he make hir
seke him .iij. dayes. Chrisostimus dare saye / that our
lady was now & then taken wyth a litle vayne glorie.
She loked for the promises off hym that shulde come and
blesse hyr / from what? She beleued to be saued by christ /
from what? Thys I graunt / that our lady / Ihon baptiste /
Isaac / Iacob / Ioseph / Moses and many lyke / dyd neuer consent too synne / to folow it: But had the holy gost from the
bygynnynge.
|
whi did christ rebuke
hyr.
John Chrysostom attributed some vainglory to
Mary in Homily 27 on Matt. 8.14–15 (Ch. 3 in
PG 57.347, Ch. 5 in 1NPNF 10.187), Homily 44 on Matt. 12.46–49, Ch. 1 (PG 57.463–65; 1NPNF 10.278–80), and
Homily 21, Ch. 2 on John 2.4 (PG 59.130; 1NPNF
14.74). His opinion was cited in Erasmus' annotation on Matt. 12.47, Quarentes
te.) 1519 NT (Reeve 1.58). These sermons are not quoted in Unio Dissidentium. Tyndale holds that Mary, like
other biblical saints, did not consent to sinful flesh. (JW)
seke him .iij.
dayes. Cf. Luke 2.45–48.
Chrisostimus.
John (c349–407) served as Patriarch of Constantinople
(398–404), where his eloquence earned him the title "Golden-Mouthed"
(NCE 7.1041–44). Along with Athanasius (c296–373), Basil (c330–79), and
Gregory Nazianzen (329–89), John Chrysostom is
one of the four great Eastern Fathers. Erasmus
dedicated his Latin translation of Chrysostom
to the Catholic Bishop of Augsburg soon after the Augsburg Confession
was proclaimed on 25 June 1530. Cf. Ep. 2359, To Christopher
of Stadion, Freiburg, 5 August 1530 (Allen 9.3–6; not yet in CWE). After
Augustine and Jerome, Unio
Dissidentium quotes most frequently from Chrysostom with
forty-two passages from his homilies , not counting thirteen
selections from the Opus imperfectum in Matthaeum
(c2%), a 5c Arian commentary wrongly attributed to Chrysostom (PG
56.611–946).
She loked . . .
blesse hyr. Cf. Luke 1.49, 55.
|
Neuer the later whyle they folowed the spirite and wrought
theyr best / yet chaunces met them by the waye and
temptacyons / that made theyr werkes come some tymes
vnperfectely too passe / as a potter that hath hys craft
neuer so well / meteth a chaunce now and then / that maketh
hym facyon a pott amisse. So that I thinke the perfectest
of them all as we haue ensamples off some / were compelled
to saye wyth Paull / that good that I wold / I doo not and that euell that I wolde nott / that I doo. I wolde not sweere on
a boke
that yf our lady had bene let slipp as woother
were and as harde apposed wyth as present deeth before hyr
eyes / that she wolde not haue denyed some thynges that she
knewe true. Ye but she was preserved by grace that she was
not. No but though she were kepte by
grace from the outwarde dede / yet yf theyr
were soch wekenesse
in hyr flesh / she had synne. And the grace was
/ that she knew it and was meke too beleue in chryst / too
haue yt forgeuen hyr and too be preserued that yt shulde
not bud forth. Ihon the euangelyst /
when he was as
|
potter . . .
amisse. Cf. Jer. 18.4.
good . . .
doo. Rom. 7.19.
|
holy as euer was Ihon the baptyst said / yf we saye we haue
no synne / we dysceaue oure selues.
|
yf. . . oure
selues. 1 John 1.8. More makes a
Latin paraphrase of the biblical verse at his trial (Roper
89/18–20). Dr. Faustus gives a Latin paraphrase of 1 John 1.8
with translation, [Scene 1], lines 41–43, in Gill (Vol. 2,1990).
|
Then he compareth faith and dedes too gether and
wyll that fayth shulde stonde in no beter seruice off ryght
then dedes. Yes / for the dedes be examined by the law / and
therfore yt ys not ynough too
doo them only / or to doo them wyth loue: but I
must doo them wyth as greate loue as christ dyd for me / and
as I receaue a good dede at my nede. But fayth ys vnder no
lawe / and therfore be she neuer so feble / she shal receaue
acordynge too the trueth off the promyser.
|
faith and dedes.
In a dialogue-within-a-dialogue, the Catholic inquisitor
affirms against the Lutheran sympathizer Dr. Forman that there is a
certain parity between faith and good works in justification
(CWM 6/1.397/20–22). Tyndale, however, asserts the radical deficiency of
works when measured by their norm, namely , Christ's love for
humankind. But faith has value from outside itself, namely, from God who
utters the word that faith lays hold of. In his refutation of the points
Tyndale set forth as a prisoner at Vilvoorde, Jacobus Latomus singled
out his finding sinful those deeds that lack Christ's fulness of
charity. For Latomus, those whom God justifies receive a measure of the
Spirit that elicits in them sufficient love to fulfil God's law. Cf. Confutationum in Opera
188r, 190r; tr. Willis 357, 362; cf. also 170/14–18n. (JW)
|
M. what thynge coude we axe god of ryght because
we beleue
hym? T. verely all that he promyseth / maye we
be bold to axe of
right and dutye and by good obligation.
|
|
M. Ferman said that all workes be good ynough in
them that god hath chosen. T. I am sure yt ys vntrue / for
their best be not good ynough / though God forgeueth them
their euell of hys mercye / at the repentaunce of theyr
hertes.
|
|
Then he endeth in hys scole doctryne contrary vn to all the
scripture / that god remitteth not the synne of his chosen
people / because
that he hath chosen them or of hys mercye / but
off a towardnesse that ys moare in one then in another
sayenge God sawe before that Peter shuld repent and Iudas
wolde dyspeare / and therfore chose Peter. If God chose
Peter because he dyd repent / why chose he not Iudas to /
which repented as moch as he and knowleged hys synne and
brought the money agayne? O thys
|
schole
doctryne. Scotus emphasizes God's freedom in choosing humans
for heaven apart from foreknowledge of their merits, ante praevisa merita. Occam and Biel attribute election to
God's foreknowledge of human merits, post praevisa
merita. Cf. Oberman, Harvest 187, 205,
211, 473. Tyndale rejects the notion that predestination has any
foundation in human actions.
god . . . chosen
them. Cf. CWM 6/1.401/16–20.
God sawe before
... chose Peter. Cf. CWM
6/1.401/34–402/3. For Peter's repentance, cf. Matt.
26.75, Mark 14.72, Luke 22.61–62. For Judas' remorse,
cf. Matt. 27.3–5. Tyndale interprets Judas' return of the thirty pieces of silver as
a sign of contrition, but More interprets his suicide as an act of
despair. More could have found this theory of predestination based on
God's foreknowledge of a person's faith in Proposition 60 (PL
35.2078–79) of an early work (AD 394–95),
Augustine on Romans: Propositions from the
Epistle to the Romans, tr. Paula Fredriksen Landes ,
Texts and Translations 23, Early Christian Literature Series 6 (Chico,
CA: Scholars, 1982) 30–33. This paragraph is not found in Unio Dissidentium, which quotes heavily from
Augustine's later anti-Pelagian works. More's contemporary Eck in 1514
wrote Chrysopassus, "a treatise on predestination
in which he argues that God predestines to rewards and punishments on
the basis of foreknowledge of human merits and demerits" (OER
2.17).
|
blyndenesse / as god
had wrought nothynge in the repentaunce of
peter. Sayd not christ before / that peter shuld faull. And
sayd he not that he had prayed for hym that he shulde be
holpe vpp agayne? Christ prayed a stronge prayer for peter
to helpe hym vpp agayne and sofred a stronge deeth
therto. And before his deeth he committed them
vn to hys father saynge I haue kepte them in thy name &
I departe / kepe them now from euell. Peter had a good hert
too god and loued his lawe and beleued in christe and had
the spirite of god in him which neuer left him for all his
faull. Peter sinned of no malice / but of frailtie & soden
feare of deeth. And the goodnesse of God wrought hys
repentaunce and all the meanes by whych he was brought vpp
agayne at christes requeste. And Iudas was neuer good ner
came to christ for loue of his doctrine / but of
couetousnesse / ner dyd euer beleue in christe.
|
peter shuld
faull. Cf. Matt. 26.34, Mark 14.30, Luke
22.34, John 13.38.
prayed . . .
agayne. Cf. Luke 22.32.
I haue kepte . .
. from euell. John 17.12, 13, 15.
Iudas . . .
couetousnesse. Cf. John 12.6.
|
Iudas was by nature and birth (as we all be)
heyre of the wrath of god / in whom the deuel wrought hys
will and blynded hys hert with ignoraunce. In which
ignoraunce and blyndnesse he grue / as he grue in age and
fell deper and deper therin / and therby wrought all hys
wekednesse and the deuels wyll and perished therin. From
whych ygnoraunce god purged peter off hys mercye and gaue hym
light and hys spirite too gouern hym / and not
of any towardnesse that was in peter off his awne byrth:
but for the mercy that we haue in the birth of chrystes
deeth.
|
by nature . . .
god. Cf. Eph. 2.3.
|
And how wil M. More proue that god choseth not off hys
goodnesse but off oure towardnesse?
|
|
what good towardnesse can he haue and endeuoure that is all
to gether blynde and caried awaye at the wyll of the deuell
/ tyll the deuell be cast out? Ar we not robbed of all
towardnesse in Adam and be by nature made the childern of
synne / so that we synne naturally and to synne is our nature? So that as now / though we wold doo well / the flesh yet
synneth naturally nether ceaseth to synne / but so ferforth
as it is kepte vnder with violence: euen so once our hertes
synned as naturally wyth full lust and consent vn to the
flesh / the deuel possessynge our hertes and kepynge out
the light of grace. What good towardnesse and endeuoure can
we haue to hate synne / as longe as we loue it? what good
towardnesse can we haue vnto the wyll of god / whyle we hate it and be ignoraunte therof. Can the wyll desyre that the witte seith
not? Can the will longe for and sigh for that the wytt
knoweth not of? Can a man take thought for that losse that
he wotteth not of? what good endeuoure can the turkes childern / the
Iewes childern and the popis infantes haue / when they be
taught all falshed only wyth lyke persuasions of worldly
reason / to be all iustified with
werkes? It is not therfore as Paul sayth / of
the runnynge or willynge but of the mercye of god / that a
man is called and chosen to grace.
|
Ar we not . . .
Adam
. Cf. Rom. 5.12.
It is not . . .
god. Rom. 9.16. Answer and KJV give
"runnynge " (211/1) but NT gives "cunnynge" (Wallis 332/19;
TNT 234D). The Greek trechontos from trecho means "run" literally but "exert oneself
to the limit" figuratively. See A Greek-English
Lexicon of the NT, ed. William F.
Arndt and F. Wilbur Gingrich (U of
Chicago P, 1957).
|
The first grace / the first fayth and the first iustifienge
is geuen vs frely sayth Master More. Whych I wold fayne wete
how it wyll stond with his other doctrine / and whether he
meane any other
thynge by chosynge then to haue gods spirite
geuen me and fayth to se the mercie that is layd vpp for me
and to haue my synnes forgeuen with out all deseruynge and
preparynge
|
The first grace . .
. frely. Unio Dissidentium (1.K1) quotes
Augustine on the gratuity of initial
justification, Sermon 169, Phil. 3.3–16,
Against the Pelagians (AD 416), Par. 3 (PL 38.916–17; Rotelle
3/5.223–24).
|
of my selfe God did not se only that the thefe that was
saued at christes deeth / shuld come thither / but god
chose him to shew his mercie vn to vs that shuld aftir
beleue / and prouided actually and wrought for the
bringynge of him thither that daye / to make him se and to receaue the mercie that was layed vpp for him in store / before the
world was made.
|
thefe . . .
deeth. Cf. Luke 23.43.
the mercie . . .
was made. Cf. Eph. 1.4.
|
xij.
|
|
In the .xij. in chafinge him selfe to hepe lye vppon lye /
he vttereth his feleable blindnesse. For he haxeth this
question wherefore serueth exhortacions vn to fayth / if
the hearers haue not libertye of their frewyll / by which
to gether with gods grace a man may laboure
to submitte the rebellion of reason vn to the
obedience of faith and credence of the worde of God.
Whereof ye se / that besydes his graunt that reason
rebelleth agenst faith / contrary to the doctrine of his
first boke / he will that the will shall compell the witte to
beleue.
|
wherefore . . .
fayth. Cf. CWM 6/1.403/12–13. Tyndale substitutes "fayth"
(211/18) for More's "good workes" (CWM 6/1.403/13).
wherefore . . .
frewyll. Unio Dissidentium quotes the
antiPelagian treatise, On Grace and Free
Will (AD c426–27), in which Augustine
explains that God gives us commandments to teach us our inability to
keep them without grace (UD 1.K3; PL
44.900–1; 1NPNF 5.457). Upholding sola gratia, Tyndale refers to More's synergistic
position in the phrase "to gether with gods grace" (211/19).
if. . .
God. Cf. CWM 6/1.403/17–20.
|
Which is as moch to saye that the carte must
draw the horses and
the sonne begett the father / and the auctorite
of the church is greater then gods worde. For the will can
not teach the witt ner leade hir / but foloweth naturally:
so that what soeuer the witt iudgeth good or euell / that
the wyll loueth or hateth. If the witte se and leade
streight / the will foloweth. If the witt be
blinde and lead amisse / the will foloweth cleane out of
the waye. I can not loue gods worde before I beleue it /
ner hate it / before I iudge it false and vanite.
|
the carte must draw
the horses. Tilley C103.
the will . . .
the father. Cf. CWM 8/1.503/26–27. More never wrote the
refutation of Tyndale's Answer to Bk. 3 and 4, promised at CWM
8/1.503/6–8. But Confutation responds to Tyndale
's essential arguments by addressing all of the major
topics in the Foundational Essay except religious ceremonies, which Dialogue
had treated so fully.
|
He might haue wiselier spoken on this maner / where fore
serueth the preachynge of faith / if the witt haue no power
to draw the will to loue that which the witte iudgeth true
and good. If
|
|
the will be nought / teach the witt better and the will
shall alter and turne to good immediatly. Blindnesse is the
cause of all euel and light the cause of al good: so that
where the faith is right there the herte can not consent
vnto euell / to folowe the lustes of the fleshe / as the
popes faith doeth. And this conclusion hath he halfe a dosen tymes in his boke / that the will maye compell the witt and
captiuate it / to beleue what a man lusteth. Verelye it is
like that his wittes be in captiuite
and for vauntage tangled with oure holy fathers
sophistrie.
|
Blindnesse . . .
good. Cf. Matt. 6.22–23, Luke 11.34.
|
His doctrine is aftir his awne felynge and as the profession
of his herte is. For the popish haue yelded them selues /
to folowe the lustes of their fleshe / and compell their
witte to absteyne from lokynge on the trouth lest she shuld
vnquiet them and draw them out of the
podell of their filthie voluptuousnesse. As a
carte that is ouer laden goinge vp an hill draweth the
horses backe / and in a tough mire maketh them stonde
styll. And then the carter the deuel which driueth them is
euer by and whistelleth vn to them and biddeth them captiuatt their vnderstondynge vn to profitable doctrine for which they shall haue no persecucion but shall raigne and be kynges
and enioye the pleasures of the worlde at their awne
will.
|
lustes of their
fleshe. Cf. Gal. 5.16,1 John
2.16.
|
xiij.
|
|
In the .xiij. he saith that the clergie burneth no man. As
though the pope had not first found the lawe / & as
though al his preachers babied not that in euery sermon /
burne these heretikes burn them
|
the clergie burneth
no man. Cf. CWM 6/1.410/7–8.
|
for we haue no nother argument too conuince them and as
though they comppelled not both kinge and emproure to swere that they shall so doo / yer they croune them.
|
kinge . . .
croune them. The following list summarizes the Acts of
Parliament dealing with heresy:
1382, 5 Richard II, St. 2, Ch. 5,
ordered the arrest of preachers of heretical sermons (Statutes 2.25–26).
1401, 2 Henry IV, Ch. 15, De heretico comburendo, popularly known as
Ex officio, ordered burning of an
unrepentant or lapsed heretic by the secular government (Statutes 2.125–28, also in Foxe
3.239–40).
1414, 2 Henry V, St. 1, Ch. 7, linked
heresy to sedition and treason (Statutes
2.181–84, also in Foxe 3.353–55).
1533–34, 25 Henry VIII, Ch. 14, replaced
the statute of 1401 applying papal laws against heresy by
its own: accusations were not accepted in private but from grand
juries; two lawful witnesses were necessary; trials must
be open; the monarch's writ was necessary to burn a heretic; denial
of papal supremacy was not heresy; bail was allowed (Statutes 3.454–55).
1539, 31 Henry VIII, Ch. 14, Six
Articles of Religion. The First Article defined denial of
transubstantiation as heresy punishable by death (Statutes 3.739–40). Because of its severity,
this act was popularly called the "Bloody Statute" (OED
2.c.).
1543–44, 35 Henry VIII, Ch. 5, confirmed the Six Articles of
Religion but required accusations of heresy to be brought
by twelve men or more (Statutes
3.960–62).
1547, 1 Edward VI, Ch. 12, repealed the
statutes of 1382, 1414, 1533–34, 1539 and 1543–44 (Statutes 4/1.19).
1554, 1 & 2 Mary & Philip, Ch. 6, revived the statutes of 1382,
1401 and 1414 (Statutes 4/1.244).
1559, 1 Elizabeth, Ch. 1 (Statutes 4/1.351–52), repealed the statutes
of 1382, 1401, 1414 and 1554.
1677, 29 Charles II, Ch. 9, abrogated
the writ De heretico cumburendo
and substituted ecclesiastical penalties such as
excommunication for the death penalty in punishing heresy
(Statutes 5.850). In the British Isles a
statute is a formal Act of Parliament (OED 2.). A writ is
a legal document issued by king, bishop etc. (OED 3.a.) or by a
court in the name of a competent legal authority
directing a person to do or refrain from doing a specified act (OED
3.b.).
|
Then he bryngeth in prouisions of Kynge Henry
the . v. Of whom I axe M. More whether he were ryght heyre
vn to englonde or held
he the lande wyth the swerde as an hethen tyraunte / agenst
all ryght. Whom the prelates / lest he shulde haue had
leyser too herken vn to the trouth / sent in to fraunce /
too occupie hys mynde in warre / and led him at their wil.
And I axe whether his father slew not his lege kinge and
true enheretoure vnto the croune and was therfore set vpp of
the bisshops a false kinge to maynetene theyr falsehed? And
I axe whether after that weked dede / folowed not
the destruccion of the comenaltie and
quenchynge of all the noble bloude.
|
Henry the .v. Cf. CWM
6/1.409/24–410/6 and CWM 6/2.720. Because he rejected papal supremacy,
Lord Cobham (c1378–1418) was executed for treason and heresy by being
hanged in chains over fire (Foxe 3.320–402, 541–45). In an earlier draft
of 1 Henry IV,
Shakespeare used Cobham's given name, Sir John
Oldcastle, cf. "my old lad of the castle" (1.2.37).
Shakespeare changed the name to "Falstaff' after Cobham's descendant,
lord chamberlain in charge of licensing plays (1596–97), censored the
depiction of the Lollard martyr as a tippler,
Norton Shakespeare
1152–54. Tyndale refers again to the unlawful succession of the
House of Lancaster to the throne of Richard II
(1 John
H7). He affirms that Henry V was misled
by the higher clergy (Prelates F4v), especially
into invading France (Obedience V4v, Prelates G1v). For chanting the divine office in
relays (
Matthew
i6v), Tyndale mocks Henry V's
foundations, the Bridgittine monastery of Syon and the Charterhouse at
Sheen.
noble bloude.
Tyndale refers to the 15c civil war between the White Rose of York and
the Red Rose of Lancaster. In 1 Henry
IV (performed 1596–97, published 1598) and 2
Henry IV (performed
1597–98, published 1600), the name of "Poins," Prince
Hal's companion, may be derived from the
Poyntz family of Gloucestershire. Cf. Giorgio
Melchiori,
Shakespeare's Garter Plays: Edward III to Merry Wives of Windsor
(Newark: U of Delaware P, 1994) 136n12. Tyndale tutored the two sons of
Sir John and Lady Anne (née Poyntz) Walsh at
Little Sodbury. Later, Tyndale lived in the English House at Antwerp
with her distant relative, the merchant
Thomas Poyntz, who tried unsuccessfully to
obtain Tyndale 's release from prison at Vilvoorde (Mozley
23ff, 204ff, 302ff).
|
xiiij.
|
|
In the .xiiij. he affirmeth that Marten luther saieth it is
not lawfull
to resiste the turke. I wondre that he shameth
not so to lye seynge
that marten hath written a singular tretice for
the contrarye / besydes that in many other workes he
proueth it laufull / if he invade vs.
|
Marten . . .
turke. Cf. CWM 6/1.411/21–24, 32/15–16.
Marten . . . invade vs. Cf. CWM
8/1.123/31–35. In his 1518 Explanations of the
Ninety-Five Theses (cf. WA 1.535; LW 31 -91f), Luther spoke of
the Turks as God's rod of punishment against sinful Christians and
suggested that to war against the Turks was to oppose God. This opinion
was censured in Leo X's Exsurge Domine in 1520
(DS 1484) and by the Sorbonne in 1521. Cf. C.E. Du Boulay, Historia Universitatis Parisiensis 6 (Paris, 1683; Frankfurt/M.: Minerva, 1966) 126.
Luther's remark was a standard object of Catholic attack, e.g., by Eck
in Ch. 22 of his Enchiridion, "Concerning the War
against the Turks" (Fraenkel 241–46; Battles 155–58). After the Turkish
victory at Mohács in 1526, Luther wrote the work to which Tyndale refers
here, On War Against the Turk, 1529, that set
forth the Emperor's secular duty to defend his realm and subjects
against Turkish incursions (WA 30/2.107–48; LW 46.161–205, esp. 184–92).
(JW)
|
xvj.
|
xvj. Tyndale
makes no comment on Bk. 4, Ch. 15 where More argues for the rigorous
treatment of Luther's followers.
|
In the .xvj. he allegeth counsels. I axe whether counsels
haue auctorite to make articles of the faith with out gods
worde / ye and of thynges improued by gods worde?
|
he allegeth
counsels. Cf. CWM 6/1.423/23–25. In Bk. 4, Ch. 17 (not 16),
More refers to three heretics who had been condemned by
unnamed councils and synods: Arius by Nicea I in 325 (NCE 1.814–15),
Pelagius by the Council of Ephesus in 431 (29/22–24n), and the
Manichaean Faustus by Leo I (pope, 440–61) at a Roman synod in 444 (NCE
9.153–60). Earlier, in Bk. 4, Ch. 2, More refers to the provincial
Council of Hiereia, which condemned icons in 754, and to the ecumenical
Council of Nicea II, which approved them in 787, cf. CWM
6/1.355/8–10.
|
He allegeth Augustine / Hierom and Cipriane. Let him put
their workes in english and S. prosperus with them. Whi
damned they the vnion of doctoures / but be cause the
doctours are agenst them.
|
Augustine/ Hierom and Cipriane. Cf.
CWM 6/1.420/13–14.
S. prosperus.
A layman like More, Prosper of Aquitaine (c390—c455) defended Augustine's doctrine of grace and predestination
against the dissenting views of the monks of southern
Gaul (NCE 11.878). Prosper's Adversus inimicos gratiae
libellus, against John Cassian, came
out in Mainz in 1524 and was part of Johann
Sichardus' Antidotum contra diversas
hereses (Basel, 1528). (JW)
Tyndale sees need of Prosper's witness against More's doctrine of free
choice. In denying that we can prepare ourselves for grace, Tyndale
invokes Prosper in his Prologue to the Epistle to the Romans
(Wallis 296/25; TNT 209). Unio Dissidentium
quotes once from Prosper's Liber Sententiarum
(CCL 68A) and fourteen times from Call of the
Nations (PL 51.647–722, ACW 14), which it attributes
to Ambrose.
the vnion of
doctoures. Cf. 188/3n.
|
And when he allegeth marters / lett him
shew one and take the calfe for his laboure.
|
marters. Cf.
CWM 6/1.421/32–33.
take the
calfe. Tyndale challenges More to find even one early martyr
who died for the faith that More holds. Tyndale could be referring to
Erasmus, Adagia no. 151, Taurum
tollet, qui vitulum sustulerit (ASD 2/1.266–68; CWE
31.192–93); "He may bear (carry) a Bull that hath borne (carried) a
calf,'' Tilley B711.
|
And in the end he biddeth bewarre of them that liue well in
any wise. As though they whych liue euell can not teach
amisse. And if
that be true then they be of the surest
syde.
|
bewarre . . . liue
well. Cf. CWM 6/1.421/15–18, 22–24. When the Messenger
describes the fasting and almsgiving of the reformers, More as Mentor
tells him to beware of false prophets.
|
M. when Tindale was apposed of his doctrine /
yer he went ouer
se/ he said and sware / he ment no harme. T. he
sware not nether was there any man that required an oth of
him: but he now swereth by him whom he trusteth to be saued
by / that he neuer ment or yet meaneth any other harme then
to sofre all that god hath prepared to be leyd on his backe
/ for to brynge his brothern vn to the light of our sauiour
Ihesus which the pope thorow falshed and corruptynge soch
poetes as ye are (ready vn to all thynge for vauntage) leadeth in the darkenesse of deeth.
|
Tindale . . .
harme. Cf. CWM 6/1.424/10–16.
he sware not.
When unnamed persons brought accusations of heresy against Tyndale, he
was interrogated by John Bell, chancellor and archdeacon of the diocese of Gloucester from 1518 to 1527
(Mozley 31n). Contradicting More, Tyndale declares in the Preface to his
Pentateuch of 1530 (Mombert 4/34–41; TOT 4) that he was not required to
forswear his beliefs, but was verbally abused and dismissed (Daniell
75–76). The process for investigating a charge of heresy was
reformed by statute in 1533–34, cf. 212/28–29n.
by him . . . saued
by. Cf. 1 Tim. 4.10.
light . . .
Ihesus. Cf. John 8.12.
darkenesse of
deeth. The pope leads souls here, contrary to Christ, who will
give light to those who sit "in shadowe of deth Luke 1.79 (Wallis 127/5;TNT 91G).
|
M. Tyndale doeth know how that S. Augustine
& S. Hierom doo proue with holy scripture that
confession is of necessite vn to saluacion.
T. that is false if ye meane eareconfession.
Whi allege ye not the places where? But ye knowe by S.
Hierom and other stories and
by the conuersation with Erasmus / how it come
vpp and that the
vse was once ferre other then now.
|
S. Augustine & S. Hierome . . .
saluacion. Cf. CWM 6/1.425/16, 24–26. In quoting Ep. 265, To
Seleuciana, n.d., Unio Dissidentium omits Augustine's reference to public penance for
serious sins in Par. 7 (PL 33.1088; CSEL 57.645; Parsons
5.280). Unio (2.C6) quotes the same letter on
private confession to God for lesser sins in Par. 8 (PL 33.1089; CSEL
57.646; Parsons 5.281). In his eulogy of Fabiola, Jerome describes how
this noble Roman matron took her place in sackcloth among the public
penitents because she remarried after divorce. Cf. Ep. 77, To Oceanus
(AD 399), Par. 4–5 (PL 22.692–93; 2NPNF 6.159–60). Jerome's comment on Jesus' conferral of the power of binding and loosing (cf.
Matt. 16.19) accused the bishops and
presbyters of his time of wrongly understanding the text as giving them
authority to condemn the innocent or remit the sins of the
guilty (PL 26.118). Jerome wrote his Commentary on Matthew in AD 398 (2 NPNF 6.495, note to Jerome's preface). (JW)
ferre other then
now. Tyndale asks why More does not state that annual
confession of serious sin to the parish priest was not imposed on all
Christians until Lateran IV in 1215.
|
M. I meruell that Tyndale denieth purgatory / excepte he
entende
to goo too hell. T. he entendeth to purge here
vn to the vttermost
of his power and hopeth that deeth wyll ende
and fynish his purgacion. And if there be any other
purgynge / he wyll committe it to god and take it as he
findeth it / when he cometh at it / & in the meane tyme
take no thought therfore / but for this that is present
where with all sayntes were purged & were taught so to be. And Tyndale
|
I meruell . . .
hell. Cf. CWM 6/1.425/31–33.
|
maruelith what secret pilles they take to purge them selues
which not only wil not purge here with the crosse of christe / but also bye out their purgatory there of the pope / for a
grote or .vj. pens.
|
Tindale . .
. .vj. pens. In responding to Dialogue's
Bk. 4, Ch. 17, Tyndale inadvertently omits the heading "xvij."
|
xviij.
|
|
M. the clergie doeth nothynge vn to the
heretikes but as the holy
doctours did. T. yes ye put them in youre
presones and diote them
and handle them after youre facion as temporall
tirauntes / and dispute with them secretly & wil not
come at light. And ye sle them
for rebukynge you with Gods worde / and so did not the old
holy
doctours. If a man sle his father / ye care
not. But if any man twich one of you though he haue neuer so
greate an occasyon geuen hym / ye curse him / and yf he wyll
not submitte him selfe vn to youre punishement / ye leaue
him vn to the temporall power whom ye haue hyred with the
spoyle of his goodes to be youre hangman / so that he must
lose hys lyfe / for geuinge one of you but a blow on the
cheke.
|
the clergie ...
doctours did. Cf. CWM 6/1.428/26–28. Unio
Dissidentium (2.E6) quotes Augustine's description of the verbal persuasion which the
clergy addressed to the schismatic Donatists. The laity,
however, reacted with violence to Donatist assaults on persons and
property. Cf. Ep. 88, Catholic Clergy of Hippo to Januarius, Donatist
bishop and primate (AD 406), Par. 8–9 (PL 33.307–8; CSEL 34/2.414–16;
Parsons 3.29–31). Unio does not quote Ep. 185, To
Boniface, tribune and count in Africa (AD 417), On the
Treatment of the Donatists. Here Augustine approves physical coercion in 6.21 (PL
33.802; CSEL 57.19–20; Parsons 4.161–63) plus fines and exile
but not the death penalty in 7.26 (PL 33.805; CSEL 57.25; Parsons
4.167–68).
wil . . .
light. Cf. John 3.20.
ye leaue . . .
hangman. Tyndale does not comment on
More's assertion of the prince's duty to
persecute heretics in Dialogue , Bk. 4,
Ch. 15 (CWM 6/1.415–18).
|
M. Saynt paul gaue .ij. heretikes vn to the
deuell whych tormented their flesh which was no small
punishment and haply he
slew them.T. O expounder of the scripture like
hugo charensys which expoundeth hereticum hominem deuita /
take the heretike out of his life. We reade of no payne
that he had whom the Corinthians
excomunicat and gaue to sathan / to sle hys
flesh / saue that he was asshamed of hym selfe and repented
/ when he saw hys offence so ernistly taken and so
abhorred. But ye because ye haue no power to delyuer them
to sathan to blynde theyr myndes / ye deliuer them to the
fyre to destroy their flesh / that no moare is sene of them after then the asshes.
|
Saynt paul . . . slew them. CWM
6/1.429/23–28. The two heretics rejected by Paul were Hymenaeus and Alexander, cf. 1 Tim. 1.20.
hugo
charensys. The Dominican Hugh of St. Cher (c1200–1263) compiled a
Latin Concordance of the Bible (1240), wrote Postillae or exegetical notes on the whole Bible, and
attempted textual emendation of the Vulgate (NCE 7.193–94).
Although he defends Hugh of St. Cher, More plays with
consonance on his name: vel Carrensem
conuincat errasse, Ep. 83, To a Monk, n.p., <March-September
1519> (CWM 15.216/9–10).
O expounder . .
. out of his life. Tyndale remembers having read this odd
interpretation of the precept to shun a heretic after two admonitions.
But he mistakenly thought it was in Hugh of St. Cher's Postillae, which surrounded the Vulgate text in the Amerbach
Biblia latina cum postillis Hugonis de s.
Charo, 7 vols. (Basel, 1498–1502). The interpretation comes
instead from a story told by John Colet repeated by Erasmus in his
annotation on Deuita.) 1519, 1522 NT (Reeve
3.701). At a meeting of "the Council" (probably the commission of
1511–12 that convicted some Lollards), someone asked what biblical basis
there was for inflicting capital punishment on heretics. An elderly
theologian offered Titus 3.10, which says, "devita," using the imperative of devitare
("to avoid") to mean "to take someone de
vita" ("out of life"). Erasmus concludes with a warning about
the danger of mistaking the meanings of words, as when doctors give as a
remedy what they should recognize from the label as poison.
Erasmus had also included this incident in Folly's narrative of what she
heard on one of her frequent visits to theological disputations (Moriae encomium, ASD 4/3.186/53–54; CWE 27.146).
(JW)
whome . . .
flesh. Cf. 1 Cor. 5.1–5.
asshamed . . .
repented. Cf. 2 Cor. 7.9.
ye deliuer . . .
asshes. King Utopus, who ruled by reason alone, granted
religious toleration to all except those who denied the immortality of
the soul and divine providence (CWM 4.221/27–32). In his Apology, More denies beating heretics except
for those whose reason was underdeveloped: a
child and a former inmate of Bedlam (CWM 9.117–18). He specifically
denies mistreating George Constantine, a distributor of
contraband books (CWM 9.118/33–37), and Segar Nicholson, a Cambridge
bookseller (CWM 9.119/18–26). During More's term as Lord
Chancellor , 25 October 1529 to 16 May 1532, six men were
executed for heresy by the secular government with his approval: Thomas Hitton (d. Maidstone, February 1530),
Thomas Benet or Dusgate (d. Exeter, January 1531), Thomas
Bilney (d. Norwich, August 1531), Richard Bayfield and John Tewkesbury (d. London, December 1531), and James Bainham (d. London, April
1532) (CWM 8/3.1207, 1247, .1645), cf. 114/17–18n. More mentions Hitton
(112/12n) and Bilney (146/12–13n) by name; perhaps More was unaware of
Benet in the West Country; More directed the search for Bayfield and
Tewkesbury and interrogated Bainham at Chelsea, cf. Ackroyd 292–99.
Thanks to Andrew Hope for the reference to Benet (Foxe 5.18–26). Bainham's public affirmation of
Reformation belief ritually undid his public abjuration. Cf. Stephen Greenblatt, Renaissance Self-Fashioning: From More to Shakespeare
(U of Chicago P, 1980) 74–84. In his Apology, published about Easter 1533 (CWM 9.xc),
More protests "that men shold causelesse vppon such surmysed and
vnproued crueltye, chaunge the good lawis byfore made agaynste
heretyques" (CWM 9.167/8–10). He declares ironically that he is "but a
playne soule and can inuent no neweltyes, but [is] content to stande to
the olde order and lawes . . ." (CWM 9.168/17–18). A few months later,
More sent Erasmus a copy of the inscription on the tomb he hoped to
occupy in Chelsea, describing himself as "a source of trouble to
thieves, murderers, and heretics." From Ep. 2831, Chelsea <June?
1533> (Allen 10.261/93–95; More, Selected
Letters 181).
Tyndale deplores the violence of churchmen who urge their followers to win salvation by killing Turks, Jews, and heretics (Obedience C7v). Whereas More defends such a
policy, Tyndale repeatedly condemns those who advocate the burning of
heretics (212/26). Curates who make secret accusations of heresy against
their parishioners resemble the wolves who attack the flock in Acts 20
(Obedience K51:—v).
Clerics accused of heresy are questioned in secret ,
constrained in prison, and degraded from office before being burnt (Obedience K1v). Like Pilate, papists in heresy
trials condemn the innocent to death (Mammon A4v). Tyndale hopes that a true Christian would help
the weak, not threaten them with literal fire (
Matthew
a6). Through Christ's favor, even those who built their hopes on
their own imagination could repent, suffer the spiritual fire of
tribulation, and obtain mercy (Mammon H4).
Tyndale returns the word "heresy" to the original meaning of
hairesis, a "choosing" (OED), in this case,
to accept the gift of faith, cf. 127/24n. Tyndale would agree with John Milton, who argued throughout his long
career that freedom, not force, enables the faithful to serve God, e.g.:
Of Reformation Touching Church-Discipline
(1641), A Treatise of Civil Power in
Ecclesiastical Causes (1659), and Of True
Religion (1673).(JB)
|
The table of the boke
|
|
A.
- Abiure / whi manye abiure and faulle. Note 114
- Abraham 134
- Accusars 104
- Albe / what it signifieth 73
- Allegoryes can proue nothynge. 92
- Alone fayth iustefyeth. 198
- Altare / and what it signifieth 73
- Amice / and what it signifieth 73
- Answeres vn to M. Mores first boke 79
- Antichrist / a sure token that the pope ys antychryst 100
- Apostles lefte nothynge vnwriten that is of necessite to be
beleued. 24
- Appearaunce of godlinesse 104
- Argumentes that the pope ys not the true church of christ 38
- Argumentes wherwith the pope wold proue hym silfe the church are solued. 39
- Austynes auctoryte whych sayth / I had not beleued the gospell
excepte the auctorite of the church moued me / is
expounded. 47
- Austyne complayned in hys tyme that the condicyon of Iewes was more easye then oures for the multitude of ceremonyes.
74
|
|
B.
- Balam the false prophete 14, 22, 140
- Baptyse / why wemen baptyse 96
- Bartholomewe. Note the storye. 91
- Bysshopes / why they were so called 16
- Bysshopes / & elders or prestes were all one thynge in the apostles tyme. 16
- Bodelye excercyse must be referred vnto the tamynge of my
flesh onlye. 80
- Brasen serpent 66
- Breed remayneth in the sacramente. 179
|
|
C.
- Candels / and what they signifie 73, 81
-
Canonisinge 121
- Ceremonyes / how they sprange emonge vs 68
- Ceremonies of the masse 73
- Ceremonies are the cause of oure depe ignoraunce in the
scripture. 74
-
Christen man or true membre of christes church sinneth not
and how yet he is a synner. 30
- Christen man can not erre / and how he maye yet erre. 31
- Christen / how farre a christen man is bounde to suffre 188
- Christes benefites towardes vs are figured by matrimonye. 154
-
Christes memoriall 178
- Church is vsed in thre significacions. 10–12
- Church in his thirde significacion is taken two maner of wayes.
12
- Church / whether it were before the gospell or the gospell before the church 23
-
Church / whate the verye church is 28
- Church / whether it can erre 28
- Church hath a double interpretacion. 52
- Church / the church must shewe a reason of their doctryne. 97
- Church is taken two maner of wayes. 105
-
Church is double. 112
- Chrisostomus 208
- Churlysh 104
- Circumcysion 64
- Cirenus burnt the images. 184
-
Ciprian rebuked the false martyrs that trusted in their awne merites. 200
- Clargye hurte no heretikes. 214
- Colet deane of poules shulde haue bene condem
|
|
-
ned of heresye for
translatinge the pater noster in to englysh. 168
- Consecrate 177
- Confession / eareconfession destroyeth the benefite of
christes bloude. 172
- Confirmacion / and why it was institute. Note 71
- Congregacion is better to be vsed then church and why he so
translated it in the new testament. 13
- Corporescloth what it signifyeth 73
-
Covetous 103
- Covetousnesse 51 Counsels 115
- Counsell / a generall counsell gathered in Grecia by the emperoures
consent dyd put doune all images. 184
-
Counsels generall are in captivite. 159
- Crosse 186
|
|
D.
- Dauid 35
- Dauid lost not his faith in committinge advoutrye. 204
-
Deacons 151
- Dishonoure what it is to dishonoure God / christ a rular or a mannes neyghboure 56
- Disobedient 103
- Dunce 46, 131
|
|
E.
- Elder is rather to be vsed then preast and why in the new testament
he translated it senior. 15
- Elders or preastes and bisshopes were all one thynge in the
appostles tyme. 16
-
Elders / why they were so called 16
|
|
-
Eleccion and the maner and ordre of it
33
- Elias 89
- Epiphanius bisshope of cipresse did cutte an image in peces. Note
183
- Erasmus hath improved manye workes which were falselie ascribed to holye doctoures. 135
- Euticus was raysed from deeth by S. Paules merites sayeth
Master More. 146
-
Ezechias brake the brasen serpent. 125, 184
|
|
F.
- Fayth / what fayth saveth 28
- Faith and synne can not stonde to gether. 30
- Faith is ever assayled and fought withall. 32
-
Faith / there are two maner of faithes an historicall faith
and a felinge faith. 48
- Faith that dependeth of a nother mannes mouth is weake. 50
- Faith / hope and love or charite are thre sisters inseperable in this life. 94
-
Faith is double. 113
- Faith that saueth 134
- Faith 173
- Faith cometh not of oure frewyl. 192
- Faith that iustefyeth 197
-
Faith alone iustefyeth. Note 198
- Faith / David lost not his faith in committinge advoutrye. 204
- Fayth / the ryghtwyse man lyveth by faith. 206
- Faith is vnder no lawe. 209
- Faithfull / a faithfull man or true membre of christes church sinneth
not: and how yet he is a sinner. 30
- Faithfull man can not erre / and how he maye yet erre. 31
- False faith proved by a sure token. 82
- False worshepinge 59, 65
- Fanon what it signifyeth 73
|
|
-
Fastynge to tame the flesh 67
- Father careth most for the yongest. 88
- Favoure he vsed in his translacyon & not grace and why. 20
- Ferman / doctoure fermans handelinge 194
- First frutes what they signified 64
- Flappe on the amice & what it signifieth 73
- Flappes on the albe & what they signifye 73
- Flesh / the new life doth tame the flesh and serue her
neyghboure. 111
- Frewyll / the choyse of a mannes wyll doth naturallye folowe the iudgement of a mannes witte / whether he iudge right or wronge. 34
-
Frewyll is made fre by grace. 174
- Frewyll can not preuent grace nether prepare vs vnto it. Note
175
- Friars serve god with their awne invencions one in white a nother in
grey. 105
|
|
G.
-
God dwelleth not in any place. 62
- God dwelleth in the temple & how. 86
- God seketh vs and we not him. Note 112
- Gospell / S. Ioans gospell 60
- Gregorye 184
-
Grekes 133
|
|
H.
- Handes / what the castinge abrode of the preestes handes
signifieth 73
- Headye and prone to all mischefe 104
- Heliseus healed Naaman / and his bones raysed vpp a deed
man. 83
- Heretikes be faullen out of the mist. 114
- Hyeminded and proude 103
- Hierome 183
-
Holidaye 66
|
|
- Holye straunge gestures 85
- Holye water / what it signifyeth 70
|
|
- Honouringe and what the worde meaneth 55
- Honoure / what it is to honoure god / what to honoure rulars and what to honoure a mannes neyghboure 55–56
- Horsye was giltye of hunnes deeth. 168
- Hunne was slayne preuelye in preson. 168
|
|
I.
- Idolatrye or imageseruice whence it springeth 63
-
Idolatrye / a sure token of Idolatrie. Antistrephon in morum
82
- Iewes thynke they can not erre. 52
- Images 57
- Images 183
- Image / Epiphanius did cut an image. 183
-
Images / Cirenus burnt images. 184
- Images / a generall counsell gathered in grecia by the emperours consent did put doune all images for the abuse. 184
- Ipswych / the mayde of ipswych 89
- Iudas 14, 149, 210
-
Iudases parte is also played in the masse. 74
- Iudges 146
- Iustefyinge / and the ordre therof 195
|
|
K.
- Kent / the mayde of kent 90
-
Kynge henrye of windsore 121
- Kynge henrye the fifte 212
- Kinge Ihon 11
- Kinge willyam 11
- Knowlege / he vsed not confession and why. 21
|
|
L.
- Latria 123
- Lecherye 50
- Love / he vsed in his translation loue rather then charite
and why. 19
|
|
-
Lovers of them selues 103
- Lovinge lustes 104
|
|
M.
- Marten Luther appelled. 186
-
Martens inconstaunce 186
- Marten offered to dispute. Note 186, 187
- Marten wold not receyve their iudges. 187
- Marten wyl abyde but by scripture only. 187
- Marters / the pope hath no marters. 112
-
Marters that sofered al a yere longe 200
- Masse with the ceremonies are declared. 73
- Masse 95
- Masse 179
- Master More destroyeth the resurrexion. 117
-
Master More dryveth vs from god. 119
- Master More is agenst the popes profite. 120
- Master More condemneth the latyn texte of heresye. 15
- Master More feleth. 141
- Matrimonye 176
-
Mercye wayteth ever on the electe. 34
- Michael wayeth the soules. 165
- Miracles 83, 131
- Miracles / how to know true miracles and how to knowe the
false 90
-
Miracles / the cause of false miracles 128
- Moses bodye was hid of god. 124
|
|
N.
- Noe and Noes floude 133
|
|
O.
- Officers / a true officer in the sight of god 57
-
Orders 177
- Orestes / was the sonne of Agamemnon kynge of Grecia / which slewe his awne mother because she conspired with Egistus vn to the deeth of agamemnon and after he fell mad / and vsed
|
|
-
daylye to goo in to the place where men were wont to playe
stage playes and there wolde he laugh and be as merye as
though he had sene all the sporte in the worlde. At the last
his frendes pitiynge him / counseled all coninge phisicions
and with their diligence restored him vn to his helth agayne.
When he was hole his frendes came to visite him and reioysed
of his helth. But he sayed O deare frendes ye have vndone
me: for before I was in all ioye and pleasure and now I se
nought but all miserye & vanite. 91
- Ornamentes 65
- Oure ladye 185
|
|
P.
-
Panutius resisted in generall counsell and wolde not consent
that prestes shulde haue no wyves. 166
- Parliamentes are in captiuite. 159
- Paschall lambe 64,85
- Payne of synne 143
-
Pax and what it signifyeth 70
- Pena et culpa 205
- Peters fayth fayled not. 37
- Phisicyons / and how they helpe 118
- Piler of fyre 86
-
Pilgrimages 62, 84
- Pitye 85
- Place whether god sette more by one place then a nother 87
- Pope whether the pope and his secte be christes church or no 38
- Pope / a sure token that the pope is antichrist 100
- Pope hydeth the scripture. 114, 136
- Pope / the pope is antichrist. 95
-
Pope / the pope hath no marters. 112
|
|
-
Pope / why he felle 130
- Pope is not to be beleued with out scripture & why he is not the
true church. 137
- Popes leuen savereth not. 143
- Pope and Luther are compared to gyther / iudge reader which is the better. 171
- Prayers of an evell preest profite not. 149
- Predestinacyon 139
- Prelates / they can not spede well that trye oure prelates doctrine by
the scripture. 96
- Preest / prayers of an evell preest profite not. 149
- Preestes 151
- Preestes maye haue wyves. 152
- Preestes / why they maye not haue wyves / apparent reasons of godlinesse 154
- Preestes maye haue no wyves and whye. 161
- Preestes whether it were best that preestes were gelded or not
165
- Processions are abused with songes of ribaudrye. 125
- Promisebreakers 104
-
Proude 103
- Purgatorye that fearfull fyre 26
- Purgatorye is as hote as hell and yet it is quenched with
thre halfepence. 26
- Purgatorye 120, 141, 143, 181
-
Purgatorye as hote as hell 141
- Purgatory / tindale denieth purgatory. 214
|
|
R.
- Raylars 103
- Reliques 123
- Repentaunce he vsed / not penaunce & why. 21
-
Repentaunce 173
- Resurrexion Master More destroyeth the resurrexion. 117
- Riches bestowed on images or reliques. 61
|
|
S.
- Saboth may be chaunged to a nother daye. 96
-
Sacramentes haue significacions. 27
- Sacramentes 63
- Sacrament of the altare / and how it must be receyved 164
- Sacrament 173
- Sacrament / touchynge of the sacrament 180
-
Sacrifices 64, 82, 150, 178
- Salt what it signifieth 74
- Salue regina 185
- Sayntes 182
- Scripture / what if there had bene no scripture writen. Note
133
-
Sectes / whether the best sectes prayde to sayntes or not
126, 127
- Siloe 87
- Synne 174
- Synne agenst the holye gost. Note a proper exposicyon. 22
- Snares / the popes snares 162
-
Solucions vnto M. Mores first boke 79
- Soules slepe 181
- Stole / what it signifieth 73
- Supersticiousnesse 60
- Sweringe 148
|
|
T.
- Talmud 46
- Temple 67, 84
- Teynterden steple 77
-
Thomas hitton of Maydestone 112
- Thomas of canterburye 11, 130
- Thomas de aquino 131
- Tindale fealeth. 141
- Tindale swereth. 214
-
Tindale denyeth purgatorye. 214
|
|
-
Tot quottes 51 Tradicyons 92, 93
- Translacyon / whether there be an old lawfull translacion and why it is not had 169
-
Turkes 52
- Turkes why they felle 129
|
|
V.
- Vnbelefe onlye condemneth. 174
- Vngodlye 104
-
Vnions 51
- Vnio dissidentium is condemned & why. 188
- Vnthankefull 103
- Vowes 186, 189
- Vowes must be condicioned. 161
-
Vse of creatures inferiours to man 58
- Vse of signes and ceremonies 54
|
|
W.
- Water that the preest mingleth with wyne 95
- Wedowes 156
- Wemen 16
- Wemen / why they maye baptise 96
- Welch men praye when they goo a stelinge. 125
- Wyl whether it maye captiuate the witte 211
-
Wilde Irish 125
- Witches 127
- Witte leadeth the wyll. 211
- Workes how they please god 174
- Workes 198
-
Workes how they iustefie 202
- Workes of them selues iustefye not. 205
- Workes are vnder the lawe. 209
- Worshepinge & what the worde meaneth 55
- Worshepinge of sacramentes / ceremonies images / reliques and so forth 57
- Worshepinge of the holye crosse 58
- Worshepinge of images 59
|
|
-
Worshuppinge of god trulye 80
- Worshuppinge of sayntes 79
-
Worshuppinge of sayntes trulye 79
- Worshuppinge of the sacrament 180
|
|
Finis
|
|
COMMENTARY
|
|
As a reformer, Tyndale argues most forcefully sola
scriptura. Every octavo page of Answer to More
has three or four biblical references, totalling nearly a thousand. Direct
quotations from Tyndale's NT are cited by reference to the old-spelling edition
of Wallis and the modern -spelling edition of Daniell. Direct
quotations from Tyndale's OT are cited by reference to the old-spelling edition
of Mombert for the Pentateuch and the modern-spelling edition of Daniell from
Genesis through 2 Chronicles plus Jonas. Other OT references are based on the
King James Version. Since there are no verse numbers in Tyndale's biblical
translations, we use those of the KJV.
In arguing against More, Tyndale appeals to non-scriptural authors ,
especially to the Fathers of the Church. Within the Commentary ,
references are made to editions first in the original language, then in a
translation. Following the example of Tyndale in promoting the
vernacular, we usually give titles in English when there is a published
translation; we keep Moriae encomium because of the pun
on More's name. References to Greek and Roman literature are based on the Loeb
Classical Library. For the Fathers, we use Corpus Christianorum, Series Latina
or "CCL" when available; otherwise "CSEL" and "PL." Where the Toronto edition of
Erasmus is still in progress, we say "not yet in CWE." When the American edition
of Luther does not give an English translation, we say "not in LW" Proper names
appear in various forms because they are spelled as found in the source
indicated; e.g., "Maarten van Dorp" from CWE and "Martin Dorp" from CWM
(14/28n). Abbreviations in Answer and other 16c books
have been expanded except for the ampersand (&). Exact quotations from the
Bible, Dialogue Concerning Heresies (CWM 6), and Confutation of Tyndale (CWM 8) are cited by the reference
; allusions are introduced by "cf." For other works, the reader
can tell from the context the difference between direct and indirect quotes.
George Joye clouded the issue of authorship by
attributing Tyndale 's Answer to More to John Frith. To avoid a like confusion, we state that, in
general, annotations were made by: Anne O'Donnell for
the Bible, Unio Dissidentium, Erasmus, More, and the
English setting ; by Jared Wicks (JW) for
Luther, Zwingli, and the
Continental
setting. After she completed her doctoral studies,
Jennifer Bess (JB) turned the cross-references to
the other independent works of Tyndale into short essays. Although
the Commentary has been severely pruned, it is still full because its roots
reach down to the Scriptures and the Fathers and its branches spread out to the
humanists and the reformers.
TITLE PAGE AND PREFACE
|
|
FOUNDATIONAL ESSAY
|
|
ANSWERS TO THE SECOND BOOK
|
|
ANSWERS TO THE THIRD BOOK
|
|
ANSWERS TO THE FOURTH BOOK
|
|